Through the Memory you Craft me

by Mit_chan12

Summary:

Shadow the Hedgehog lost the sole reason he could love this world. The painful death of the hero created a terrible future and caused the world to fall under the control of the Eggman Empire, led by Neo Sage, an ultimate AI created by Dr. Ivo Robotnik.

After that, Shadow and Silver teamed up to fix the future, until finally Shadow the Hedgehog died and regressed back to the past. Shadow’s vow is to prevent the death of the blue hedgehog. Can he do it?

or maybe destiny is playing a toy with him, making him realize some feeling that he thought he never felt it towards Sonic.

Chapter 1

Notes:

hello guys... it's my first time writing fanfic. i just want to share some Sonadow scenario on my head to all of you guys, so i hope you guys like it :3
also I'm currently on hyperfixation to this two hedgehog and probably I'll just focus to them. by the way i like top Sonic if you asked me.

 

Shadow gazed at the sky with a meaningful expression, even though the city lights weren’t all that bright from where he stood. His eyes lingered on the ARK—the place where he was raised—with a look that carried an unspoken sentiment. “Even tonight, the moon shines beautifully,” said a voice he knew all too well.

Sonic.

Shadow, annoyed, watched the cobalt-furred hedgehog lean against the wall beside him while staring with those emerald eyes. The hedgehog wore the same ‘stupid face’ he always did, or so Shadow thought. “The blue hedgehog, once again out of place…” Shadow exhaled heavily, unwilling to let those emerald eyes catch his.

“You really do enjoy being alone, huh? You should try socializing a bit. Isn’t today the day you completed your mission—uhh, for the 60th time? I think.”
Shadow scoffed, a sound like air hissing from a punctured tire. He didn’t know the source of Sonic’s information, possibly Rouge, whose floral perfume was noticeable, but he didn’t want her gossiping about his whereabouts.

He turned his gaze away, trying to ignore the hedgehog next to him, who now had that distorted grin on his face—something that once again stirred a sense of repulse in him.
“Is silence your love language, Shadow the Hedgehog? If that’s the case, then I’ll stay quiet and watch the moon with you.”

Sonic closed the distance between them slightly, resting his hands behind his quills, relaxed as always. “…Still, the moon in that form always makes me feel kind of guilty,” Sonic muttered, his tone laced with discomfort.

The moon had been shattered—or rather, fragmented after being struck by the Eclipse Cannon from the ARK, one of Eggman’s doing while he was trying to threaten people on this planet to surrender to him, to his empire. This could be due to Shadow’s compliance with Gerald’s wishes, despite Sonic and Eggman’s eventual alliance to prevent the ARK’s descent to Earth. Sonic still carried some guilt for letting that happen, though no one really complained about it.

In a strange way, the broken moon had its own kind of beauty.
Shadow let out a short huff. “Hmph. The moon is far from the worst thing Eggman’s ever do, Yet again, you fail to see the ugliness and the danger in his actions. Someday, that ignorance will kill you, faker.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, no need to lecture me like that, Shads. Eggman’s just an old man playing villain. Besides, I’ll always stop him, whatever it takes.”
Shadow’s expression soured. With visible irritation, he turned his body slightly and in the next moment, vanished using Chaos Control, leaving Sonic standing there alone, looking just a little disappointed.

∞≈

To Shadow, he was the one thing that truly mattered in this world—the sole reason this planet was worth saving. The memory of his promise to Maria, to protect the Earth and all living beings on it, was what kept him moving forward. Shadow had learned to adapt, though he still struggled to catch up with the world after spending fifty long years trapped in stasis.
He knew it well. Every fragment of his existence was something born because of Maria. But did that mean he loved this world because of her?

Could he ever love Earth the same way Maria did? Shadow didn’t know the answer.
Yet as time went on, he found something worth loving something that made him never regret fighting for this world.
But why…
Why was it that the moment he began to love it, he lost it again? Forced once more to face that unbearable pain that made him want to curse… the cruelty of fate.

“Sha…dow…” The weakened voice of the hero echoed in front of him. Sonic—covered in blood, drained of strength, lying motionless with trails of smoke rising from his battered body.

What happened?

Shadow had just returned from a mission assigned by G.U.N. when the communicator on his wrist buzzed with Rouge’s voice came through, reporting a sudden surge of unstable energy near the volcano’s base. She also mentioned that Eggman had been unusually quiet these past few months. Then came another report: Sonic and his friend’s had gone to investigate.
When Shadow arrived with the Chaos Emerald in his hand, he could feel it: a strange vibration, a violent surge of radiation bursting through the air.

Next thing he saw is a dazzling flash of yellow and white light violently cut through the atmosphere, incinerating everything. He was thrown to the unforgiving ground, along with the Chaos Emerald, by the blast, and was left winded. Struggling to rise, muscles screaming, he stumbled towards the lingering heat, the acrid smell of ozone stinging his nostrils. There amidst the debris, he saw him.

Sonic, laying motion less behind the smoke.

Shadow froze. Was this Eggman’s doing? Then why couldn’t he sense any of Sonic’s aura? Why hadn’t he dodged it, like he always could? Wasn’t he the fastest thing alive? The hero of Earth? He always survived. He always did what needed to be done.

“…aww… man…” Sonic’s faint voice snapped him out of his thoughts. “Guess I let my guard down. Ugh… I lost my speed and got hit by the effect…”He coughed weakly, his emerald eyes glancing at Shadow, as if admitting he’d really screwed up this time.

“…the explosion,” Shadow muttered, reaching out carefully, his hand trembling as it hovered near Sonic’s quills.

“Something rare… even for you, Shadow… Never thought yours would be the last face I’d see.” Sonic’s voice was frail now—each word fading more than the last.

Shadow couldn’t make sense of any of it. What the hell had happened? Where were his teammates?
And why—why was this hedgehog still trying to joke? Did he not understand how bad it was?
Did he not realize he wasn’t the Ultimate Life Form like himself? Did he not see—

Shadow swallowed hard, his throat bone-dry. Amidst it all, he could hear his own heartbeat pounding in his ears.

“S… Sonic… you won’t make it this time…” The words hit him like a hammer. He had said them—but even he was shocked to hear himself speak them aloud. “What exactly happen—why?”
Sonic smiled faintly, his mouth twitching as if it hurt to move. “…Promise me, Shadow. You’ll protect them. You’ll protect this world in my place.” He said it in one breath, gripping Shadow’s hand with all the strength he had left.

Shadow didn’t understand. What was Sonic expecting from him?
What the hell was this blue hedgehog thinking—saying something like that in this state?
Did he seriously think he could replace him?

No.

Shadow refused.
Not after losing Sonic.
Not with Sonic gone.
Not when there would be nothing beautiful left in this world.

“…Aren’t you the Ultimate Life Form?” Sonic said softly. “You’ll live far longer than me… so I’m counting on you to watch over this world—to protect it…” His grip tightened one last time. Emerald eyes locked with crimson ones.

“I’m counting on you, Shadow the Hedgehog.”
And with that… the light in those emerald eyes went out. His hand slipped from Shadow’s grasp and fell limply to the ground. The sound of Sonic’s heartbeat disappeared, replaced by a deafening ring that echoed in Shadow’s ears, shaking every cell in his body. His face hardened—and before he even realized it, he heard his own voice breaking through the silence.
“…I promise, Sonic.”

Shadow bowed his head and gently closed Sonic’s eyes with his hand, shutting the lifeless emeralds that once shone so bright. The hero’s final expression carried a faint smile—a smile that made Shadow believe he died peacefully.

“SONIC!”

Through the thick smoke, a yellow fox emerged. Their eyes met—and then the fox realized who was lying on the ground. He rushed forward, shouting his name in despair.

“Sonic!!”

One by one, the hero’s friends arrived, their faces etched with disbelief. They huddled around the still form, the air thick with unspoken grief. Knuckles stood frozen, his knuckles white, eyes wide with shock. A low murmur rippled through the group. “…No… Sonic…”

“Huwaaa… wake up, Sonic!” Amy’s cries tore through the silence, raw and heartbreaking. Even Tails was speechless, fists trembling as tears streamed down his face. Rouge descended quietly from above, her wings drooping, her expression heavy with sorrow. And from behind them all, Shadow stood motionless, as his eyes fixed on the lifeless hero lying before him.

∞≈

Shadow shut himself away—inside his room, where not a single ray of light could reach. Darkness. Absolute darkness.

Sonic the Hedgehog. After his death, the world wept. Even the President held a grand ceremony to honor the fallen hero. “Are you sure you don’t want to go?” That was what Rouge had asked him, dressed in mourning black, her face clouded with grief.

“I’ll stay here…”
After hearing his answer, Rouge looked as if she wanted to speak again—but chose not to. She left him alone.

Shadow stared blankly ahead. Finally, a peace, he thought. Everything had been unbearably loud lately. He walked toward the couch and turned on the television, but even there—he saw him again.

(The world mourns. Sonic the Hedgehog, who gave his all, has once again become a hero.)
The screen showed a vast field crowded with Humans and Mobians gathered in solemn silence.
(The ceremony of honor—for our hero. May he rest in peace.)

Shadow’s crimson eyes fixed on the screen. He switched the channel. Then again. And again.
But no matter how many times he changed it, every broadcast showed the same thing.
Familiar faces filled the frame one by one—Amy Rose, clutching a handkerchief, wiping her tears as Vanilla and Cream sobbed beside her. Rouge sat next to Knuckles, silently placing a white rose atop the casket.

Before the camera could show the hero’s peaceful face, Shadow turned the television off. His gaze darkened. Forcing his legs to move, he headed to his room, sat on his bed, and curled into the darkness.
His eyes stayed open. Those glowing crimson pupils cut through the black like blades. In the silence, all he could hear was his own breathing. He shut his eyes, but behind his eyelids he saw them—the fading emerald eyes, that staring at him and dimming slowly into nothing.
He gasped and opened his eyes again. His breathing grew ragged. He buried his face deep into the pillow, desperate to erase that image from his mind.

“What about a race, Shadow? Don’t you think now’s the perfect time?”

“Why would I listen to you, Sonic?”

“Haha… giving up before you even try? Guess that means I win this one, Shadow.”

“Don’t dream, faker. I’m the Ultimate Life Form—you really think you can beat me? This time, I’ll prove which one of us is the better hedgehog.”

They raced. Wind shrieked, whipping past their faces. The hybrid’s face, a mask of quiet enjoyment, was something he’d never confess to. The rhythmic thud of feet against the ground, the hiss of air—the unspoken rivalry defined their bond. Those memories, like brief flickers of light, were the last things keeping him tethered.

Chapter 2

Shadow stood atop the ruins of a collapsed building. After pulling survivors from the debris, he watched as humans and Mobians reunited with their loved ones below.

In the end, Shadow the Hedgehog did exactly what the hero asked of him—he protected everyone on Earth. From terrorists. From disasters. From everything that threatened life.

From another rooftop, a small Mobian girl looked up at him—the same one he’d saved. She smiled, tears shining as she whispered a soft thank you to him in her mother’s arms. Shadow smiled faintly, then disappeared in an instant.

Fifty years passed, yet he remained unchanged.

Now, he wore a brown cape over his body. After everything, he’d left G.U.N., walked away from it all, and vanished from the nation entirely. He never returned to Green Hill—the green, peaceful land.

He protected the world in his own way. People who saw him called him The Blink Hero—a ghostly savior no one could ever fully see. Shadow really dislike it, the title. He never wanted to be a hero.

Now, he stayed in a small town near Mazuri, living in an inn temporarily. He sat in silence, staring at the Chaos Emerald in his hand—the glow had grown faint, its energy thinning with time.

He exhaled slowly, staring at the ceiling. Sometimes, he would return secretly to G.U.N., just to check on Rouge and Omega. They still worked there. But he hadn’t gone back in over twenty years.

He knew one truth too well—unlike him, they aged. They changed. They grew.

Knuckles, still vigilant, stood guard over the Master Emerald on Angel Island, the wind whipping through his red fur. Amy, surrounded by the sweet scent of lilies, lived a peaceful life in her cake and bakery shop. And Tails—he hadn’t seen the fox in decades. Their last meeting hadn’t gone well.

He shook his head, refusing to let that memory rise. Throwing on his cape, he moved.

 

Two days later, he arrived in Green Hill. Standing before a gravestone.

(Our precious friend, Sonic the Hedgehog. Rest in peace.)

Shadow stared at it, then placed a sprig of lavender on the stone. His face softened.

“I’m back, Sonic. The world’s calmer now. Seems no one’s playing villain anymore…” He let out a short laugh—half amusement, half ache.

He missed him. The teasing. The challenges. The stupid races. The very things he used to hate about him.

“Shadow?”

A voice pulled him from his thoughts. He turned to see a pink hedgehog—older now, streaks of white in her quills.

“Do you still remember me? It’s Amy.”

Of course he did. But was this really Amy? She looked different.

Amy stepped closer to the grave, setting down a bouquet of white roses. “You haven’t changed,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on him.

“Didn’t think I’d run into you here. I never seen you anymore since that day.” Her voice, a soft tremor, broke the silence. Her eyes, shadowed, drifted to the gray gravestone.

A faint, bitter laugh escaped her, carried on the crisp air. “Sonic would be happy.”  The scent of damp earth and dying leaves filled the space as Shadow turned.

“I’ll leave.” Before he could vanish, her hand, cold and fragile, clasped his. “Stay...here.” Her plea was broken by a raspy cough, and Shadow was overcome with helplessness. He remained.

“Are you still angry… about what I said that day?” The question hung heavy in the silence, freezing him. Then, the memory flickered: the day after Sonic’s death.

~~~

Tails had finally managed to steady himself, his voice trembling but sharp. “What really happened?” he asked, turning to Shadow, who stood frozen.

“Sonic was only supposed to check the area—so why is he…” His voice cracked. “Why is he like this? You were there first. You had to know.”

Rouge stepped forward, trying to stop him. “Calm down, fox—”

“How can I be calm?!” Tails shouted. “No matter how many times I scan, I can’t find his energy signature! He’s—” He looked down. “He’s dead.”

Amy’s cries echoed louder, gripping Sonic’s lifeless hand. Rouge trembled, her eyes wet.

“It’s because of Eggman… it has to be…”

Then Team Chaotix arrived.

“It was an experiment,” Espio said. “He planned to use the volcano’s core as a conduit for Chaos Energy.”

Vector added, “Eggman placed a Chaos Energy reactor inside. It would only activate if a Chaos source came near it. The experiment was to test if the energy could destabilize the planet.”

“In short,” Espio continued, “it was designed to see if Chaos Energy could tear the world apart.”

“Chaos Energy…” Rouge looked at Shadow.

“It seems he appeared in the wrong time,” Knuckles said bitterly, clenching his fists.

“But… he could’ve run,” Amy said through broken sobs. “Sonic always runs. He always makes it. So why…”

Shadow didn’t understand it either.
Why didn’t he run?

“Did it ever cross your mind,” Tails said quietly, “that if he hadn’t caused that explosion, the volcano would’ve erupted—and destroyed the world? Sonic made his choice.”

“…Because of that, he…”

“You should’ve saved him!” Amy screamed, grabbing Shadow by his white chest fur. “You should’ve saved him!”

She collapsed, sobbing uncontrollably. Rouge held her, tears falling freely.

“I’m… sorry.”

And Shadow disappeared.

~~~

The memory faded, and Shadow found himself still standing before Sonic’s grave—his gaze heavy, his mind blank. Since when had he buried that memory so deep? He didn’t know. Maybe his subconscious forced it out, or maybe his mind had started to rot after all these years.

“Amy.” Shadow rested a hand on Amy’s shoulder. She was kneeling before Sonic’s gravestone, lost in silence. She flinched slightly at his touch, then rose to her feet.

“Come by my bakery sometime, Shadow,” Amy said, smiling faintly. “It’s the least I can do to repay what you’ve done to protect and stabilize the world.”

Shadow’s expression twisted awkwardly. “You don’t have to do that—”

“At least let me do this much. Don’t you think it’s fair?” she replied, soft but firm.

Shadow lowered his gaze. Her body was frail now, thin and tired, yet her eyes still glowed with warmth and devotion—the kind that never faded, even after losing the one she loved most. Sonic’s name was carved deep into her heart, and Shadow could see it in the way she looked at that grave with longing so profound it hurt to witness.

Shadow’s eyes flickered, trying to avoid hers, but Amy noticed. Her face softened, and without another word, she wrapped her arms around him. The black-and-red hedgehog froze. Shocked. Confused. Then, slowly, he gave in, his hands trembling as he returned the embrace. For the first time in a long time, he let himself feel human.

He didn’t know it would be their last embrace.

∞≈

              Amy passed away the next day. Shadow found out when he went to her bakery, only to be met with silence and shuttered doors. The news hit him harder than any blow he’d taken in battle. Now, from a distance, he watched her funeral from the hill above. He didn’t have the strength to approach.

Rouge stood beside Knuckles. Cream was there, along with Espio, Vector, Charmy, and Blaze. Amy’s coffin was placed beside Sonic’s, surrounded by flowers and the hum of quiet prayers. The scene was peaceful. Too peaceful.

Shadow felt something he hadn’t allowed himself to feel in decades. A grief. But alongside it came envy.

How lucky she was, to finally reunite with Sonic.
While he—he was still here, bound to an eternity that refused to end.

His mind drifted to Sonic’s final words: “You’ll live far longer than me… so I’m counting on you to watch over this world—to protect it…”

“Your words were a curse, Sonic,” Shadow muttered.

He turned away, leaving the cemetery behind. His footsteps carried him through towns, cities, wastelands—until he reached Central City. There, something stopped him in his tracks.

A statue.

A massive golden statue of Sonic the Hedgehog, gleaming under the sunlight. Shadow stared at it, his eyes scanning every inch of the sculpted grin, the proud stance, the heroic plaque beneath.

‘They even made you a statue.’

Wasn’t it absurd? Did they really think that guy was the kind of hero who’d want to be immortalized in gold? He was loud, reckless, a chili-dog addict who couldn’t even swim. Sonic was… Sonic. Not some saint.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” a voice spoke beside him. A Mobian dog, middle-aged, wearing a name tag that read Leo.

“I built this,” Leo said proudly. “Sonic the Hedgehog saved me when I was just eight years old. This statue—this is my tribute. One hundred percent pure gold.”

“Pathetic,” Shadow muttered under his breath.

“Excuse me?” Leo blinked. “I must’ve misheard—”

“You think he’d want this?” Shadow’s tone sharpened, his voice low and dangerous. “You think Sonic cared about glory? About monuments? He’d laugh at you.”

He didn’t even know why he was angry. The emotion came boiling out of nowhere—raw, unstable. Maybe it wasn’t about the statue. Maybe it was about the void Sonic left behind.

Why did you leave me?

His vision blurred. By the time he snapped out of it, Leo was on the ground, bruised and bleeding. The crowd was staring. Shadow’s breath hitched, his hands trembling. He bit his cheek hard, then vanished in a blink of chaos energy.

Twenty years later.

Shadow lay curled in a cold, dark cave. Time had long lost its meaning. He didn’t know how long he’d been hiding—days, decades, maybe centuries. He couldn’t play the hero anymore. He couldn’t be Sonic. He never could.

“SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG, SIGNAL DETECTED. ARE YOU INSIDE?”

That voice—mechanical, metallic—echoed through the cave walls. Omega.

Shadow stirred, pulling himself to his feet and stepping out into the pale light. “It’s been a while, Omega.”

“MORE PRECISELY, SEVENTY YEARS.”

“Has it really been that long?” Shadow leaned against the rock wall, his tone hollow. “What are you doing here?”

“I AM HERE TO REPORT THE STATE OF THE PLANET TO THE ULTIMATE LIFEFORM. ROUGE THE BAT HAS PASSED AWAY. HER FINAL MISSION—TO FIND YOU.”

Shadow froze. Of course she was gone. Seventy years was a long time, even for her. Still… the news hit deeper than he expected.

He felt something warm sliding down his cheek. He wiped it away quickly before Omega could notice.

“…Anything else to report?” he asked, his voice low, rough.

“THE WORLD IS SAFE. PEACEFUL. BUT THERE REMAINS ONE FINAL THREAT—THE STRONGEST EXISTENCE LEFT ON EARTH. YOU, SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG.”

Silence. Shadow didn’t argue. He knew Omega was right. Eventually, he would become the threat—the unstable relic of an old world. If someone became too strong, they will be a threat.

He remembered the years after Sonic’s death, when Eggman disappeared. The world lost both its light and its darkness that day. Shadow once found one of Eggman’s abandoned bases, ready to tear him apart. But the man didn’t fight. He just… accepted it.

Killing him wouldn’t change anything. So Shadow left him to fade into his machines and his silence.

Years later, he met Sage in Spagonia. She approached him calmly. “My father’s gone,” she said. “You were right. We’re both children, created by Robotnik. You’ve already found your path. Now it’s my turn to find mine.”

And just like that, she vanished too, nothing about her left ringing in his ears.

“…Alright, Omega,” Shadow finally said, his voice steady. “Do it. Put me back into stasis.”

“CONFIRMED. INITIALIZING STASIS PROTOCOL.”

The capsule sealed around him, hissing softly as the energy field stabilized. Shadow the Hedgehog closed his eyes—his last thought a quiet whisper.

‘Wake me only when the world needs saving again.’

And just like that, the Ultimate Lifeform fell into silence once more.

 

∞≈

              Shadow saw Maria again, the woman who had shaped his very existence. Just like before, the two of them were together on the ARK. However, this time, something was different: Sonic the Hedgehog was also present. Laughing and joking, Sonic sat with them as if it were perfectly normal for him to be on a space station from decades ago, sharing a Monopoly game with a hybrid and a girl from the stars.

“You shouldn’t let your guard down, Shadow. You sure you’re okay with losing to me?” Sonic laughed, shaking his chest as he moved his Monopoly piece across the board.

“Look, Sonic! You landed on my property—you have to pay!” Maria teased, laughing with that same radiant joy Shadow remembered too well.

They talked, laughed, lived like nothing was wrong. Shadow just watched them quietly, a faint smile tugging at his lips—until a flash of light tore through the scene. A gunshot. The sound echoed.

Now he was back in the capsule, pounding against the glass, while Maria stood there smiling through tears. “Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog.”

The flash turned into an explosion. Emerald-green eyes fading into darkness. His vision blurred—it wasn’t smoke, it was fog. His head spun, his sense of time distorted—and then he was back at that Monopoly table again.

“Now it’s my turn,” he muttered, the words a low rumble in the sudden silence. Then, a searing red light bloomed, visually devouring the ARK, its edges crackling with unseen energy. The second after, he blinked, and opened his eyes.

He was somewhere unfamiliar. Jagged shards of the capsule lay scattered, glinting in the dim light. His mind raced, Omega. He remembered Omega putting him in stasis. Now, the air hung heavy with the smell of rust and decay. Corroded steel walls loomed, while damp moss crept across the floor. Water dripped, a rhythmic *plink*, from the broken ceiling.

How long… have I been asleep? What happened here?

He moved through the ruins, through collapsed hallways and dead machines, until he finally stepped outside. The air hit him—damp, quiet, cold. The world felt… empty.

Then he heard a sound. A voice—familiar.

He followed it.

There, amidst jagged concrete and twisted metal, a silver hedgehog, gleaming under the pale sky, battled towering robots. Each burst of telekinesis crackled, a vibrant blue against the dull gray. The teal air itself shimmered, buzzing with raw energy.

Shadow acted without delay. He materialized in the midst of battle, landing on a robot and severing its arm with a kick before disappearing. He then reappeared behind another, obliterating its core with a Chaos-infused punch. One by one, they fell—metal to dust, until none remained.

The silver hedgehog—tired, bloodied—looked up from the wreckage. His expression shifted from shock to disbelief, then to something close to relief.

“SHADOW!”

Shadow landed softly, the remains of a robot collapsing behind him. “It’s been a while, Silver.”

Silver’s breath hitched. He almost smiled. But the next second, Shadow grabbed him by the cape, yanked him forward, and slammed his back into a tree. “Where the hell have you been, you bastard?”

Silver froze. Shadow’s tone wasn’t anger—it was the kind of voice you use when the world stops making sense.

“Shadow—wait! Calm down!”

But Shadow didn’t listen. His hand tightened on Silver’s collar.

“You’re supposed to be the time traveler,” Shadow hissed. “You show up whenever the world’s about to end. You change the past, fix the future. So tell me—why didn’t you show up this time? Why didn’t you stop it? Why didn’t you—”

His voice cracked. The grip weakened. Shadow’s breath trembled. “…Why didn’t you stop Sonic’s death?”

Silence.

Silver’s hands came up slowly, resting against Shadow’s arm—not to fight him off, but to steady him. At long last, Shadow looked up to see Guilt staring back at him. Silver’s face was etched with pure, unmasked sorrow.

“I wanted to,” Silver whispered, voice trembling. “I really did. I went back—I tried. But by the time I got there, it was too late.”

He swallowed hard, biting back the tears. “When my future stabilized again, I returned. I wanted to see everyone… my friends… him. So I go back to the past, but then I realized what time it was. The day I came back—was the day he died.”

Shadow didn’t move. His jaw clenched.

Silver’s laugh came out bitter and broken. “I asked him, you know? I asked Sonic if he wanted to know how he’d die.”

The hybrid stayed silent.

Silver’s eyes glistened. “He said, ‘I don’t need to know. I don’t want to know. Death isn’t everything, Silver. When it comes, I’ll face it with a smile. Then I’ll become the wind—I’ll be everywhere. Free.’”

Typical Sonic. The idiot would probably grin in Death’s face if it came down to it.

“What am I supposed to do then? Did I just have to ditch his wish, comeback to before he is dead, save him from his certain death? Since it was impossible for me to act, and I couldn’t watch him die, I returned to the future, choosing not to come back.”

Shadow hated that answer. He wanted to hate it. Because for him, death wasn’t peace—it was a cruel miracle. Something that took everything from him. And Sonic? He had received love. Cherished. Accepted by the world. Shadow had never had that luxury.

Sonic was light. And Shadow… was what remained when the light disappeared.

“Do you even know what year it is now?” Shadow finally asked. “The last thing I remember—I went into stasis in 204X.”

Silver’s lips tightened. He hesitated. “…If that’s true, then you’ve been asleep for about two hundred years.”

Two centuries.

Shadow narrowed his eyes. Silver looked the same. Not older. Not changed. It was probably the same Silver he’d met all those years ago—timeless as ever.

“So this is your future?”

Silver said nothing. Just looked down, rubbing the edge of his glove.

Shadow exhaled sharply. “Forget it. If you don’t want to answer, fine. Have you seen Omega around here?”

That, at least, broke Silver’s silence. He nodded, motioning for Shadow to follow. They walked to the far end of the ruins—there, half-buried under collapsed steel, was Omega’s body. Broken. Silent.

Silver pressed a switch on his armor, and the machine flickered faintly—just enough to show Shadow what had happened.

“I found him like this,” Silver said quietly. “He was destroyed… by something.”

Shadow said nothing in response. After staring at the shattered remnants of Omega, his only reliable thing, he turned and left.

Silver followed a few steps behind, careful not to provoke him again.

When they finally stepped out of the ruins, the skyline opened before them. A city—bright, alive, impossibly advanced. Towers touched the clouds. Flying vehicles crossed the neon sky. It was the only place that still had light.

Then Shadow saw it.

Brightly glowing, a green holographic billboard floats over the skyline.

WANTED: SILVER THE HEDGEHOG
Fugitive. Threat to the Empire.
Bounty: $140,000,000

Silver’s face flickered beside the words.

Shadow stopped cold. “Silver…” His tone was calm, too calm. “What the hell did you do?”

Notes:

I want to tell you guys, but this fic might not the happy one, like I said it's full of angst. I like making angst if you guys ask me. will this have a happy ending? of course. I hate sad ending so bad.

Chapter 3

Notes:

let me know if you guys like it. Don't forget to leave kudos...

Silver stayed silent for a moment. Explaining everything about the world, this future—would take time. Shadow’s piercing gaze didn’t help either, those crimson eyes demanding answers he wasn’t ready to give.

Silver pulled his hood up and adjusted his cape, exhaling softly before motioning for Shadow to follow. They slipped into the city, weaving through neon-lit streets, keeping low to avoid the hovering patrol drones and the CCTV eyes that lined every corner.

Shadow scanned everything—the sterile steel towers, the holographic billboards, even a giant cylindrical building crowned with a round face that looked exactly like Eggman’s, complete with the ridiculous mustache. The architecture felt so natural it was almost unsettling. But the strangest part? Not a single Mobian in sight. Just machines and humans.

Then it hit him.
Right ahead, projected across an enormous holo-screen:

EGGMAN EMPIRE.

Shadow’s eyes widened. That name, it was burned into his memory. Eggman had uttered those words every damn time he’d tried to take over the world. But now… it wasn’t just a slogan. It was real.

The hologram shifted. Dozens of screens across the skyline changed simultaneously, displaying a face Shadow recognized immediately—
Sage.

But this wasn’t the same Sage he remembered. Her once-white hair now flowed longer, strands flickering with red code. She wore a black uniform—Eggman’s design, unmistakably.

“Here—get in.” Silver dragged Shadow into a narrow alley cloaked in shadow, out of the drones’ line of sight.

A voice echoed through the city speakers—clear, synthetic, and disturbingly calm:

“Good evening, citizens of the Empire. May peace be upon us. Remember to report immediately if you spot the hedgehog displayed on the city billboards. Cooperation will ensure stability and order. However, those who shelter this fugitive will face… consequences. Painful ones. With that said, blessings from your Emperor—Neo Sage.”

The hologram cut off. Ads replaced her face, looping like nothing had happened.

“Neo Sage…” Shadow muttered, his gaze sharp as ever. He turned to Silver, who was still staring up at the hologram with fury burning in his silver eyes.

“Neo Sage is the leader of the Eggman Empire,” Silver finally said, voice firm but laced with bitterness. “She’s an A.I. built on Eggman’s data—she sees everything, controls everything. The city’s her body. Her eyes. Her domain. She commands an army of metal soldiers… and she possesses all seven Chaos Emeralds.”

Shadow’s chest tightened.

The Sage that Sonic once knew—a logical, yet kind being—had vanished, transformed into a weapon. She became more powerful and calculating, much like her father, Dr. Eggman, who had created her, and a machine god now aimed to control the world, a future Sonic had battled to avoid. She followed her path, as she had declared to Shadow, and was making real what Ivo Robotnik truly sought, The Empire. And she managed to succeed.

Exhaustion etched lines around Silver’s golden eyes, but even dimmed by fear, they held a familiar spark. It was the same defiant flicker Shadow remembered in Sonic’s emerald gaze.

But one question stuck in his mind. How the hell did Sage get all seven Chaos Emeralds? Shadow had one before he went into stasis. He’d given it to Omega for safekeeping. Tails held another. They stored the rest in the G.U.N. base.

But that was two hundred years ago. Things change.

“Do you know what happened to G.U.N.?” Shadow finally asked.

Silver looked down, his hands trembling before unclenching. “I’m sorry, Shadow. In this timeline… G.U.N. doesn’t exist anymore.”

“So this really is your future then?”

Silver’s head snapped up. “No!” He almost shouted it. His voice cracked, tears welling up in his eyes. “This isn’t my future… this is a bad future. And it’s my fault.”

Shadow fell silent, watching the silver hedgehog clutch his head, trembling. “I should’ve never lost my emeralds,” Silver muttered, voice breaking. “If I still had them, I could’ve gone back. I could’ve changed everything… but now I can’t. I’m useless.”

Shadow exhaled sharply, then smacked Silver’s back—not too hard, but enough to jolt him off-balance. “Get over yourself. You’re supposed to be the savior, remember? The guy who fixes the timeline? You said you’d protect the future. Acting like this doesn’t suit you.”

Silver blinked, then chuckled bitterly. “…Yeah? Maybe that’s more your style.”

Shadow’s eye twitched. He wanted to yank one of Silver’s quills for that.

“So what’s the plan now?” he asked flatly.

Silver straightened, a spark flickering in his eyes. “You’re… gonna help me?”

Shadow raised a brow.

Silver’s face lit up like a kid’s, fists clenched in front of him. “Really? You’ll help?”

A faint smirk crossed Shadow’s face. “Of course.” He looked away, eyes narrowing at the glowing skyline. “That’s what friends are for.”

∞≈

The plan was simple enough; Silver and Shadow would infiltrate that massive, Eggman-shaped building. According to Silver, that was Neo Sage’s base of operations. But getting in was going to be the hard part.

“I ran into Metal Sonic there once,” Silver said, tightening his gloves.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen Metal,” Shadow muttered under his breath.

“Metal Sonic 3.0,” Silver explained, “is an upgraded model infused with Neo Sage’s neural programs. There’s more than one now, and each unit has power equal to seven Chaos Emeralds.”

Shadow’s brow twitched. “One more thing I want to ask, Silver…”

Silver halted mid-sentence, glancing at him.

“Since I woke up, I’ve been feeling it in the air, the flow of energy in this world. It’s like Chaos Energy, but… different. What is it?”

Silver’s face hardened. “It’s called ComplianceX. It’s the energy that killed all humans and mobians in this world.”

“What? That’s impossible. I saw humans—”

But Silver’s eyes told him everything.

Those humans weren’t human. They were machines—androids, A.I. constructs made to look alive.

“…The world’s population is now ninety nine percent A.I. and robots,” Silver confessed, his tone heavy, reluctant to even say it.

Shadow’s voice dropped. “So the mobians are gone…”

He couldn’t believe it. The world had decayed while he slept. He should’ve been there. If he hadn’t gone into stasis, maybe none of this would’ve happened.

“There’s one area still low in ComplianceX concentration,” Silver continued. “That’s where I’ve been hiding. It’s small, but it’s safe… for now.”

His golden eyes softened. “That’s why I fight—for the ones still holding on.”

Shadow gave him a sidelong glance. Even in ruin, Silver still found something worth protecting. Shadow envied that. “…Then I guess it’s time we start the infiltration,” he said with a smirk tugging at his lips.

“You’re right.”

Moving silently and with calculated precision, they were ghosts in a metal city. Each member avoided cameras and drones: Shadow disabled guards with a blink of Chaos energy, while Silver used telekinesis to destroy surveillance nodes. Within minutes, they had traversed a quarter of the facility.

But the Chaos Emeralds were nowhere to be found. Were they being used? Or hidden deeper underground?

Then Silver found it — a corridor descending into darkness, a staircase spiraling down to what looked like a basement chamber. The readings on his visor spiked. “They’re here.”

Shadow didn’t buy it. It felt too easy. Something about the Chaos Energy here was off — distorted, like a ripple in reality.

He followed, senses sharp. ComplianceX disrupted organic energy flow — killing life, shortening lifespans. Only those attuned to Chaos Energy could resist it. That’s why plants and a handful of organic beings still clung to survival.

Shadow, being half-alien, could withstand it better than most. Yet… something gnawed at him. A pulse deep in his chest. The same pull he’d felt back when Black Doom tried to seize control of his body.

The two reached the end of the stairs. Total darkness, save for Silver’s psychic glow lighting the way.

“Stay alert,” Shadow muttered.

Silver nodded, moving ahead — until he saw them. Seven glass chambers, each housing a Chaos Emerald, gleaming with impossible brilliance. His face lit up.

Shadow frowned. “How are they even contained here together? The Chaos resonance alone should’ve forced them apart…”

‘Something’s wrong.’

A flash of white light abruptly engulfed the room, consuming the walls, floor, and air in a wave of digital static. Following this, a sharp, glitching hiss pierced the silence, and a holographic face flickered into view.

“Didn’t you think it was too easy, Silver?” Neo Sage’s voice purred, calm and cruel.

“What—!?”

In an instant, transparent walls rose around them. Glass-like barriers sealed the two hedgehogs inside. Silver slammed his hands against his, psychic force cracking the surface, but not breaking it. Shadow’s Chaos punches did nothing.

From above, a circular platform descended, lowering slowly until it met the floor. Neo Sage stood atop it, smirking, perfectly composed.

“How disappointing, Silver. You’ve faced me three times now, and you still haven’t learned. Still naïve. Still pathetic.”

“SAGE!! What the hell is this glass!? Fight me fair!” Silver roared, but Shadow could already tell — Neo Sage was far beyond their level.

“It’s been a while, Grandpa,” Sage mocked, eyes locking on Shadow. “I must say, you’ve aged well. How do you not die?”

“Hmph. Been wondering the same thing myself,” Shadow shot back with a smirk.

“Relic of a forgotten age,” she said coldly, circling the chamber that held the Emeralds, her hand brushing one of the crystals. “What can you possibly do?”

“So this is the path you chose?” Shadow’s voice was steady.

“This is who I am.” Sage smiled. And somehow, those words hit him like déjà vu.

He gazed at Silver, already slumped in his glass cell and on his knees, with guilt visibly tormenting him.

“Silver. Get up. You’re not done yet.”

“I’m sorry, Shadow… you warned me—”

“Save your apologies for later.”

He closed his eyelids. Behind his thoughts, a blue blur appeared with a grin, a thumb-up. “You got this, Shads.”

“Lend me your strength, Sonic.”

Crimson eyes flared, a violent spectacle. Repeated impacts against glass resounded with shattering echoes, Chaos power erupting visibly. The shockwave’s force threatened to unbalance Neo Sage.

Smoke swirled and then disappeared, leaving Shadow missing. “Impossible,” Sage hissed immediately, scanning the area.

A blur of movement. A fist whistled through the air. Shadow reappeared, his punch targeting the glass encasing the emerald, which exploded into fragments.

The hybrid snatched the gem. “CHAOS CONTROL!” The world warped, light twisting. Silver vanished. Neo Sage whirled, enraged.

“Behind you!” Silver’s voice echoed and his telekinesis smashed her into the other glass chambers, shattering all seven. The Emeralds shot free, light flooding the room.

Sage reformatted midair, laughing. “Did you forget? I’m an A.I., Silver.”

She blinked behind him, launching a digital strike.

But Shadow was already there. The seven Chaos Emeralds orbited him, glowing, spinning faster and faster.

“Take my hand, Silver!” He reached out.

“Shadow—!” Silver grabbed it. The explosion of light blinded the chamber.

When it cleared; they hovered above the floor, golden and radiant. Super forms restored.

Neo Sage stared up, unimpressed.

“Ready yourself, Sage,” Silver warned, his voice like thunder.

But then Shadow felt it—a tremor. In the next instant, Silver crashed to the floor, his golden aura shattering, his Super Form gone. He groaned in pain, clutching his chest.

Shadow suspended fought to control the swirling Chaos Emeralds. Their vibrant golden light pulsed before they tightened, a crushing force. His muscles locked, his body stiffening as the raw energy constricted like unseen chains, cold and unforgiving.

From behind the platform, a yellow silhouette appeared, walking forward in deliberate steps. The glow revealed his face.

Tails.

“From the beginning, this trap wasn’t for Silver,” Neo Sage said with a cruel smile. “It was for you, Shadow.”

Silver, writhing on the floor, forced his head up—his eyes widening as he saw the yellow fox.
“Tails… how—how is that even possible?” His voice cracked, disbelief bleeding through.

The fox stepped closer. His form looked older, his once-soft fur now mixed with metal plating. One arm—completely mechanical. “Don’t misunderstand, Silver,” he said coldly. “I’m Miles Prower. I kinda different from the one that you know, not to mention that I’m an android now.”

Silver froze, speechless. Shadow groaned, trying to move even an inch—but the golden bands of energy still bound him tight, humming like an executioner’s song.

“Why, Tails?” Shadow rasped. “Why did you… betray Sonic’s wish?”

“Shut up!” Tails snapped, voice breaking into static fury. “This is better! Don’t you get it? A world of androids means no pain. No loss. No fear.”

Neo Sage stepped beside him, her eyes flickering crimson. “From the start, I was merely the face of this empire,” she said.

Tails’ grin distorted, warped with bitterness. “This body doesn’t even have two tails anymore. Because I’m not your Tails. I’m Miles—scientist of the Eggman Empire. I uploaded my mind, enhanced Sage into Neo Sage—the omniscient A.I. You think she didn’t know the moment you woke from stasis?”

Shadow clenched his jaw, the name Miles echoing in his mind like a curse. The loyal fox who once followed Sonic everywhere… now nothing but a hollow machine.

“My plan will finally succeed, Shadow,” Tails said, his tone almost trembling with rage. “I’ll erase your existence from every timeline.”

“I think the one worth erasing,” Sage interjected smoothly, “is Silver the Hedgehog. His ability to traverse time could disrupt the Empire’s continuity.”

“You questioning me?” Tails snapped.

“No, sir. My apologies, Lord Miles,” Sage replied, bowing her head slightly.

Tails moved toward Shadow and summoned a holographic interface in front of him. With a flick of his wrist, he pressed something—

—and Shadow screamed.

His Super Form shattered. Gold turned to black and red as the Chaos Emeralds tore away from him, orbiting in violent disarray. His body hung motionless, bound in midair by the very power he once mastered.

“The existence of an ‘ultimate life form’ like you,” Tails said coldly, “should’ve never been allowed.”

“T… Tails…” Shadow muttered weakly, eyes flickering open.

That single word made the fox’s expression twist with fury. He slammed the command again, golden streaks of pain searing through Shadow’s body.

“I built ComplianceX for you, Shadow,” Tails hissed. “It’s my masterpiece. A weapon designed to devour the Chaos energy itself. When the stored energy detonates through all seven Chaos Emeralds, your existence will collapse across every timeline. Gone. Like smoke. Like you never existed.”

“You have no heart!” Silver shouted from below, dragging himself up, trembling, his eyes blazing. “You’ve defiled Sonic’s name! You think he’d ever want this?”

Tails’ rage flared. He stomped on Silver’s hand, drawing a pained scream.
“Shut up! You weren’t even there at his funeral! Where were you, huh? Wasn’t it your job to fix the future, and why don’t you step up to save him? Maybe you wanted this world. If that’s the case… then take it, Silver. Take this future you created!”

Shadow’s head hung low. His body was breaking, but worse—his mind. Maybe Tails was right. Maybe all of this was his fault.
Maria. Sonic. The ruined world. All the blood, all the endings—maybe it all started with him.

What am I supposed to do…?

Shadow felt pain throughout his body, and it was hard for him to move his fingers. His immortal body’s recovery appeared to have stalled, and he had a sense of detachment from his own being.

Shadow closed his eyes tightly. On the darkness he saw Sonic. Standing there, calm, bright, in a field of lavender. The wind was soft, the sky pale blue. Sonic picked a single lavender stalk and handed it to him.

“Gotta do what I should,” Shadow whispered.

“You can do it,” Sonic said, smiling, his voice steady. “I’ll be watching you.”

For the first time in forever, Shadow smiled—genuinely. It was faint, but pure.

When he opened his eyes again, the light of Chaos burned red across his body. He forced his arm upward, every muscle screaming. The Chaos Emeralds around him trembled violently.

“What are you doing?! It’s useless!” Tails yelled.

“Arghhh—!” Shadow’s roar shook the chamber. Pain shredded every cell in his body, but his focus sharpened. “CHAOS… CON—”

A sharp sound—slashhh…

Metal pierced flesh.

A blade drove clean through his chest. The energy dispersed instantly. The Chaos Emeralds dropped to the floor, dimming, lifeless. Blood trailed from Shadow’s mouth as his body fell limp.

“SHADOW!!” Silver screamed, catching him midair with telekinesis before he could hit the floor.

Tails spun around. “What the hell are you doing, Neo Metal Sonic?! Why did you kill him?!”

Neo Metal Sonic didn’t answer. He stepped forward slowly, each movement heavy, deliberate. Tails backed away—but stopped when he felt a hand touch his back.

Sage, her expression bewildered, smiled, as if unfamiliar with the act, and patted Tails’ back. “Let me tell you something, Lord Miles.”

As she spoke, Tails’ body began to decay. Metal peeled away, circuits were destroyed, the android form of his stand crumbling into nothing before the ultimate AI, Neo Sage. His form then collapsed entirely into rust and dust.

“Our father… was Eggman. And only Eggman.”

Neo Metal Sonic crushed the dust underfoot. Then he gathered the seven dimmed Chaos Emeralds, handing some to Sage.

Sage took one—the green Emerald—and walked toward Silver, who was cradling Shadow’s bleeding body.

“Take this, Silver. And then go back… as far as you can.”

Silver looked up, tears streaking his face. “What… do you really want, Sage?” His voice shook.

“The resurrection of our father,” she said flatly. “You’ll use my chip to copy his mind from the past, then bring it back to me, and I can revive him at his peak. That’s it. That’s your task. Easy, isn’t it?”

Silver didn’t answer. He just looked down at Shadow’s face—peaceful, eyes closed, almost smiling.

“Sh… Shadow…” he whispered.

“You should decide quickly, Silver the Hedgehog,” Sage said, tone turning sharp. “Before I change my mind.”

“You think I’d obey you? After everything…” Silver spat. “You’d never let me leave to the past—you’d risk everything. Why would you allow that? Aren’t you afraid I might change this outcome and prevent you to build this sick empire?”

“I would. Because I’ve seen it,” Sage replied calmly. “The day before Sonic the Hedgehog died, you were there. You could’ve stopped it—but you didn’t. The timeline never changed, did it? We still met here. The same world, the same end. Fate is locked. Why is that? Maybe you can’t. you can’t change that destiny of him, he meant to be death that day.”

Silver froze. Like prey cornered, his breath hitched, a desperate attempt to stay calm.

“It was always destined,” Sage continued. “Sonic’s death. An absolute event. No matter how hard you try, Silver, destiny is already written. You can’t save this future.”

“Who said he can’t?”

Sage’s eyes widened. The hybrid spoke, its low, raspy voice echoing through the air.

Shadow.

Barely conscious, he whispered, “…you can do it…”

Then, a brilliant flash of light filled her vision.

The Chaos Emeralds flared one last time, consuming everything in blinding brilliance. When the light faded, both hedgehogs were gone.

Sage blinked, scanning the empty chamber. Nothing. Only silence.

Silver awoke in darkness, surrounded by trees. The air was heavy, still. Around him, the seven Chaos Emeralds lay scattered, dull and powerless.

“Why… am I here?” he murmured, standing shakily. He turned—and froze.

Shadow lay nearby. Unmoving. Peaceful. Smiling.

Silver fell to his knees, pulling the hybrid’s body close, shaking, sobbing.

He buried his face against Shadow’s chest and screamed into the silence.

 

∞≈

Shadow no longer felt the crippling pain tearing through his body. Instead, there was calm—the whisper of wind brushing past him, the weightless glide of his body.

He’d done it. He’d reversed the ComplianceX energy flow, turning it into Chaos Energy, forcing a Chaos Control that ripped Silver out of Neo Sage’s grasp. He’d saved him. But Shadow knew the price—he was already dead.
Being impaled like that, in that state, there was no recovering. That was the end of the Ultimate Lifeform.

So this was the afterlife, huh? Or maybe heaven? Or hell?

Shadow slowly opened his eyes, feeling the wind rush across his face. He was run or rather skate with his air shoes humming beneath him—and then came that familiar voice, running its mouth as always.

“What’s up, Shadow? Slowing down already? Looks like I’m winning this one!”

Shadow let out a slow exhale.

“What’s wrong with you?” The calm broke as the blur of blue brushed past him, bumping shoulders. “Focus, man! Looks like I’m the one taking the win this time!”

Shadow raised an eyebrow, staring at the blurred grin of the blue hedgehog who never stopped annoying him. It looks like the blue hedgehog pushed his speed forward, energy surging beneath his feet.

“See you later, faker,” Sonic growled. A streak of azure light ripped across the landscape, vanishing swiftly into the distant horizon.

“Even in the afterlife, you’re insufferable.” Shadow muttered, pushing forward. The wind tore through him. Birds soared above, a Chao Garden shimmered in the distance, calm and vivid.

Then his footing slipped. He spun out and crashed, a thud echoing through the meadow. The blue hedgehog halted, instantly sprinting back toward him.

“You slipped? Seriously? That’s lame. How does that even happen?”

Shadow sat up, shaking off the dirt, and scanned the area warily. Green Hill. The air carried the familiar scent of damp earth, grass, and endless sky. The sunset and Sonic stood in front of him, confusion written all over that annoyingly smug face.

“What? Don’t tell me you hit your head. Hellooo? Look at me—are you just gonna sit there?” Sonic leaned forward, waving a hand.

Shadow’s eyes met those bright emerald ones.

Is this… a dream?

He thought. The last thing he remembered was dying. Of course he’d meet this blue nuisance in the afterlife. But… did he even deserve that peace?

“Shadow!” Sonic shook his shoulder—Shadow froze, stunned by how real it felt. The texture of Sonic’s glove brushing against his fur.

“Oh man, you’re not mad at all. You really have a concussion, aren’t you?” Sonic said, touching Shadow’s quills, half-panicking. “Alright, focus. How many fingers do you see?” He raised two fingers.

There was a pause.

“...Two,” Shadow muttered.

They stared at each other for a beat before Sonic exhaled dramatically. “Hah—see? There’s no way, that the great Shadow the Hedgehog, concussed? Please, you’re not some regular mobian.”

“Is it even possible to get a concussion when you’re already dead?” Shadow asked flatly.

Sonic blinked. Shadow sounded dead serious.

“Dude… are you okay? You think you’re dead? You, the Ultimate Lifeform? Dying from a slip-up? Come on, get a grip.” Sonic extended his hand, urging him to stand.

Shadow squinted, the harsh sunlight glinting off the familiar blue form. The rhythmic thud of the hedgehog's sneakers against the ground echoed in the sudden quiet. A faint scent of ozone hung in the air, a familiar tang of chaos. Doubt gnawed; was this real, or a cruel trick of his own longing? There’s no way this is real, or maybe he really is in the heaven. But he doubts it, he didn’t think he deserve heaven.

“So this isn’t the afterlife… or heaven and hell…” Shadow muttered, his voice low, almost to himself. “Then where the hell am I?”

“Green Hill,” Sonic said, rolling his eyes, hand still out. “Come on, Shadow, geez…”

Shadow finally took it. The wind carried leaves into the air around them, glowing gold under the sun.

“For real, Shads. You back to your senses yet? Does any of this ring a bell?” Sonic gestured toward the horizon.

And Shadow froze. The familiar cerulean sky, a whisper of wind across his quills, and the scent of damp earth hit him. This field… he remembered it, they used to race here,

Before Sonic died.

“This can’t be real…” Shadow whispered. “Is this a dream?”

He didn’t want to believe it. Maybe a side effect from ComplianceX, or too much time with Silver. No way he’d gone back in time. Shadow examined his body. No wounds. The air was cool against his skin, with no metallic tang of blood to be found, and his untouched chest lacked any searing pain. The hole from the metal spike was gone. He felt the same again like he always did. Whole.

“You okay, dude?” Sonic asked, frowning slightly. There was no snark, no teasing tone this time—just confusion. Shadow wasn’t acting like himself. No scowl, no snide remark, no sudden Chaos Control to vanish mid-sentence.

And then—Sonic’s jaw dropped.

Because out of nowhere, Shadow the Hedgehog stepped forward… and hugged him.

Chapter 4

Shadow simply needed to confirm: was the Sonic present genuine, or just a figment of his imagination? He had thought about this situation so often that he couldn’t deny it. For years, he’d replayed this moment in his mind—meeting the hero again, just once more.

Thump… thump… thump…

Sonic’s heartbeat. Fast and steady. It was real. He was alive.

“S–Shadow, what are you doing? L–let go… I think you’re not in your right state right now, dude. Could you, uh, stop doing that?” Sonic stammered, clearly caught off guard. His face flushed, uncharacteristically shy from the sudden contact.

He tried to squirm out of Shadow’s grasp, but the black-red hedgehog only tightened his hold, unyielding despite Sonic’s efforts to push him away.

“Shadow! Hello…are you even listening—”

“You’re alive, Sonic. Your heart’s beating fast. And that annoying voice of yours… you’re real.” Shadow’s low voice brushed against him as his nose moved slightly against Sonic’s chest.

“Yeah, and my heart might stop beating if you keep doing that,” Sonic shot back, sarcasm lacing his voice.

He wasn’t wrong. Shadow’s behavior was both unnatural and strangely natural—like it was something he’d wanted to do for a long time but never allowed himself to. Maybe this was Shadow’s new way of asserting dominance or maybe something else entirely.

Either way, Sonic couldn’t just let the black-red hedgehog go any further. He twisted, curling his body into a tight spin, slipping out of Shadow’s hold.

“Okay, hands off, Shads. Now, you’d better explain what the hell that was about. And don’t even think this means you won the race. Nu-uh. I still won. You lost.” Sonic smirked, cocky as ever.

Shadow didn’t respond. His gloved hands, still suspended in the air, held the ghost of their recent touch. His gaze dropped to his own fingers before lowering them slowly. His crimson eyes then lifted again, locking onto Sonic’s. Sonic could see himself reflected in those eyes—sharp, unwavering, but filled with something else.

Pain.

Without even thinking, Sonic stepped forward and pulled him back into a hug. No words, no teasing—just silence. He let Shadow’s head rest against his chest, and for a brief, strange moment, Sonic felt the warmth of it all.

‘Ah… I don’t hate this,’ he thought.

Two minutes passed in complete stillness before Sonic’s stomach growled loudly, breaking the fragile silence. Shadow immediately stepped back, releasing him.

“…You hungry, Sonic?” Shadow asked, his expression unexpectedly soft—too soft for the usual Shadow.

Sonic blinked. “Uh… yeah. I haven’t eaten anything all day.”

“Then let’s go. I’ll treat you to your favorite.”

For a second, Sonic thought his ears were playing tricks on him. Shadow the Hedgehog? Offering to treat him? But before he could question it, he found himself following Shadow down the familiar path toward the settlement.

They eventually stopped by a small chili dog cart. Shadow crossed his arms casually in front of him, looking almost… normal.
“Order whatever you want.”

Sonic’s jaw practically hit the floor. He blinked, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You sure about that?”

“Go ahead.”

“Two chili dogs!” Sonic called to the vendor before Shadow could change his mind.

In no time, the vendor handed him the food, and Sonic held the two chili dogs like sacred treasures. His stomach growled again as he lifted one for the first bite—but then his gaze flicked to Shadow, who was quietly watching him.

“You want one, Shads?”

“…No. Just eat.” Shadow squinted slightly, his stoic face unchanging.

Sonic shrugged and bit into his food, the familiar flavor exploding across his tongue. He let out a satisfied hum, eyes half-closed in bliss.

Meanwhile, Shadow didn’t look away even for a second. He was processing everything—the shift, the timeline, the sensation.
He wasn’t just brought back. His soul had leapt. This wasn’t physical time travel like Silver’s—it was something deeper, tied to the Chaos Emeralds.

He had a sensation. The seven emeralds were intrinsic to his very being. The essence of it was in their energy and resonance. That was why his body was whole again, why his Chaos signature felt unstable.

The truth was clear now: he’d been thrown into the past and his original body in that future timeline… was dead.

He worried about Silver, but there was nothing he could do. Not from here. Right now, all he could do was watch the blue hedgehog devour his meal like it was the best thing in existence.

Shadow’s crimson eyes softened, his thoughts quieting.

No matter what… this time, I’ll stop your death, Sonic.

 

∞≈

After that, the two of them started walking again, Sonic stretching his arms behind his quills and sighing in satisfaction.
“That chili dog was amazing. Barry always makes them taste incredible.”

He glanced sideways at Shadow, who was still walking in silence, clearly deep in thought. Normally, it didn’t take much to provoke the black-and-red hedgehog—Sonic just had to say one smug thing and boom, instant irritation. But this time… Sonic didn’t feel like it.

“What is it, Sonic? Is there something you want?” Shadow asked, catching Sonic’s subtle glance.

Sonic cursed himself silently. That tone—calm, genuine, almost soft—was not what he expected from Shadow. Usually, he’d say something like, ‘Hmph… what do you want, faker?’ with that trademark scowl.
Now Sonic was the one feeling awkward, scratching the back of his quills. “Hey dude, don’t you have stuff to do? Usually, you’re busy and then *poof – vanish with Chaos Control.”

Shadow rolled his eyes briefly before looking back at him. “I’m never busy.”

“So what, you’re just gonna follow me around now? Seriously?”
“Do you have a specific place you’re heading to, Sonic?”

Sonic paused. Not really, but he had planned to drop by Tails’ workshop, maybe crash on the couch and read the new book he’d bought earlier.
“I’m going to Tails’. So yeah, you can go home now, Shadow.”

And with that, Sonic took off in a blue blur, the wind slicing behind him. It felt good to just run again—alone.

But the peace didn’t last long. The moment he stopped in front of Tails’ workshop, Shadow appeared right beside him in a flicker of red light.

“Argh—S-Shadow! What the—”
“I also have business with that fox.”
“...Oookay…” Sonic replied, unsure what to make of that stoic expression.

He pushed open the door like he owned the place. “Yo, bro! Been calling you—oh.”

Tails was hunched over his workbench, goggles on, tinkering with his usual energy tracker in his hands. “Huh… why is this thing acting up?” he muttered.

“Hey, bro, been yelling for you. Guess you’re busy.” Sonic patted his back.

“Sonic?” Tails lifted his goggles, smiling wide—then froze when he noticed the dark figure standing behind Sonic. “Oh… and Shadow, what are you doing here?”

Sonic turned too, curious himself. It was rare for Shadow to visit anyone.

Shadow’s gaze moved from the hedgehog to the fox. “I want you to test my current energy levels. But it seems your device is broken.”

“Yeah… a few minutes ago, I detected something strange—some kind of massive energy surge. I thought my equipment was malfunctioning, but after checking, nothing’s actually damaged. It’s… weird.”

Sonic rubbed his chin, thinking. Shadow, on the other hand, lowered his head slightly. He already suspected why. The time leap—his soul’s displacement—must’ve caused a surge strong enough to overload Tails’ sensors.

But one question remained: what happened to his other self in this timeline? His soul in this timeline shouldn’t just vanish.

And looking at Tails—so young, unscarred, still bright-eyed—Shadow felt a stab of guilt. The Tails he remembered had been consumed by vengeance, rage, and grief. A Tails who’d turned himself into an android, refusing to die.

If only he’d said goodbye to Sonic back then… maybe things would’ve been different.

Without a word, Shadow stepped forward and gently patted Tails’ head. The gesture made the fox freeze mid-repair, his eyes blinking in disbelief. Sonic just stood there, dumbfounded—his eternal rival was now… patting people?

Alarmed, Sonic quickly stepped between them, one hand raised like a shield. “Whoa, hey, hands off, Shads!”

But instead of snapping, Shadow just kept patting Tails—and then, to Sonic’s horror, reached out and patted him too.
Sonic’s face turned red immediately.

“Umm… Shadow,” Tails coughed awkwardly, “my device probably won’t be ready until tomorrow. You can come back then.”

“...I see,” Shadow said flatly. Then, instead of leaving, he walked over and sat on the couch, calmly crossing his arms. “I’ll wait.”

Sonic and Tails exchanged looks.
“Uh, Shadow,” Tails tried again, forcing a smile, “aren’t you… going home?”

“I’ll stay here until it’s done.”

“Hey, Shads—you’re not seriously crashing here, are you?” Sonic protested

“Why not? You stay here too, don’t you?” Shadow arched a brow.

“T-that’s different! I basically live here! You—where are you even gonna sleep?”

“I don’t need sleep,” Shadow replied simply. “Unlike you. Staying awake for one night won’t kill me.”

“Hey, what are—" Sonic opened his mouth to argue again, but Tails quickly cut in before it could turn into a fight. “Ahaha… sure, Shadow! Stay as long as you like. I’ll just… get back to fixing this.”

With that, Tails dove back into his work, leaving Sonic fuming. His favorite couch—his couch—was now occupied by Shadow the Hedgehog. There went his quiet evening.

Grumbling, Sonic dropped beside him, intentionally scooting hard enough to bump Shadow’s side.
Shadow shifted slightly, letting him have space. Their shoulders brushed. Sonic glared.

“So, Ultimate Lifeform—don’t you have anything better to do?” he sneered.

Shadow turned his head toward him, meeting his eyes. From this close, Sonic could feel his breath, and it made his heart skip. The crimson stare was sharp but… oddly soft. Real.

And that intensity made Sonic nervous. He swallowed, face heating up, and blurted, “Uh… what’s up, Shads? Why’re you looking at me like that? You gonna kiss me or something?”

Shadow’s eyes widened, and he immediately turned away.

Sonic grinned. “Heh, just kidding, Shads.” He added quickly before a punch could fly.

Shadow straightened up again, pretending nothing happened. Sonic grabbed his book from the table, flipping it opens like he’d planned before. Shadow blinked. Reading? Sonic the Hedgehog reading a book?

Sonic reached for a pair of glasses on the table, put them on, and kept reading.

Shadow couldn’t look away. The lenses caught the light, softening Sonic’s expression.

He looks… beautiful.

Shadow shook his head violently. What the hell was he thinking?
He sat back, trying to focus—but Sonic’s quiet voice broke his thoughts.

“You’re blocking my view, Shads.”

Shadow blinked, realizing his quills had flopped into Sonic’s line of sight. “...Sorry.” He shifted slightly.

Sonic kept reading, and when Shadow glanced at him again, those emerald eyes were already looking straight at him.

For a moment, neither of them spoke.

Then Sonic broke the silence. “Alright, Shads. Spill it. What’s really going on with you?”

“Nothing…” Shadow muttered nervously. Those emerald eyes seemed to pierce straight into his mind, stirring an uneasy feeling deep inside. He could feel a thin line of sweat starting to trail down his temple.

Meanwhile, Sonic noticed the way Shadow kept averting his gaze, visibly uncomfortable. That only made Sonic’s curiosity flare—he felt like he’d caught on to something.

“Are you nervous?” Sonic asked softly, reaching out. His hand brushed against Shadow’s, which rested on his thigh, and he gently squeezed it. “Are you uncomfortable?” he pressed again.

One thing was certain, if Shadow didn’t vanish or at least punch him after that, Sonic’s suspicion would be confirmed.

Shadow swallowed hard, his throat dry. Sonic’s intense gaze made it impossible to think straight. He knew sooner or later Sonic would notice the difference—that this wasn’t the same Shadow from this timeline. The body might be identical, but the soul wasn’t. What filled his mind now was fear—fear of rejection from the rival sitting right in front of him.

Shadow quickly brushed Sonic’s hand away, catching his breath, and leaned back slightly on the couch, avoiding Sonic’s eyes.
“Stop making that face that makes me want to punch you, faker,” he said sharply.

Sonic’s serious expression softened, and a small chuckle escaped him. “What’s so wrong with my face? We look pretty similar, don’t we?” he joked. But deep down, Sonic felt relieved—because if Shadow hadn’t pushed his hand away, he might’ve started thinking that Shadow actually liked him.

This is exactly why you shouldn’t read the romance novels Amy recommends, Sonic… seriously, he scolded himself inwardly.

After that, silence returned between them. Shadow said nothing more, and Sonic went back to reading his book. Minutes slipped by like that—quiet and strangely peaceful.

Shadow’s thoughts, however, were still in chaos. He kept replaying theories in his mind—about whether his soul had somehow merged with his counterpart from this timeline, or if it was because of his Black Arm heritage… or maybe the lingering effect of the converted ComplianceX. Either way, his head hurt just thinking about it.

Then he noticed—the blue hedgehog beside him had fallen asleep, the book resting loosely in his hands.

Shadow leaned in slowly, pressing his ear against Sonic’s chest once again. Anxiety coiled in his stomach, but the steady rhythm of Sonic’s heartbeat grounded him. Anxiety churned, but the thump-thump of the heartbeat steadied him. He exhaled softly, relieved when only the soft rise and fall of sleep filled the space. He stayed, the heartbeat a quiet melody, until his own eyes grew heavy, and he drifted off beside him, a comfortable warmth spreading through him.

Meanwhile, Tails came out of the workshop carrying food, intending to call the two hedgehogs over. Yet, witnessing them both sleeping soundly on the couch, serene and absent their typical commotion, he couldn’t help but smile softly.

 

Notes:

hii... authors here. I don't know if this kinda OOC or not, but i like to interpretation that Shadow who already live a long life would be like this. but, he still grumpy even though just not like he used to be. And also for Sonic, I took examples as close as possible to Sonic 06 and Sonic in Sonic Generation, so the characterization will be as similar as possible, eumm I try.
wish me luck.
Also Shadow having separation anxiety... yummm~

Chapter 5

Notes:

hi guys.. author here. I want to inform you that this might be longer fic ever. I mean I really enjoy writing the dynamic between character. And also let me know if you guys curious about what happen with Silver. I planning something to him...mwehehehe...
we have two main character in this fic, two point of view. I planned to tell Silver POV too...
enjoy the fic and don't forget to leave kudos.

A peaceful morning. Sonic woke up, cheerful as ever, ready to greet the day—or at least, that’s what he thought.

‘Huh? Why does my body feel so heavy?’ he wondered.

Slowly opening his eyes, he found Shadow lying right on top of him, arms wrapped tightly around his body, still fast asleep.
Sonic blinked, closed his eyes again, reopened them—nope, still there. The Ultimate Life form was snuggled up against him, sleeping soundly.

The feeling was oddly soothing yet heavy at the same time. Not that Sonic was calling his rival heavy, but… seeing Shadow’s sleeping face like this wasn’t exactly unpleasant either.

He lifted his hand and poked at Shadow’s nose, earning a slight twitch in response. Still asleep. Sonic chuckled softly.

“What am I supposed to do with you, huh, Shads?”

“S… Sonic,” Shadow mumbled in his sleep.

Sonic froze, hand flying to his mouth as his face turned bright red. His chest fluttered.
‘What the hell are you dreaming about?’ he thought, legs twitching in suppressed excitement. The thought that Shadow had just murmured his name made him want to kick the air out of sheer giddiness.

“Sonic! Shadow! Breakfast’s ready!” Tails’ voice cut through his thoughts.

Shadow’s eyes fluttered open. His vision focused on Sonic’s smiling face below him.
“Morning, sleepyhead,” Sonic said with a teasing grin.

Shadow’s eyes widened as realization hit—he’d been sleeping on top of Sonic. He jerked upright, fumbling to get off him, but Sonic grabbed his wrist and pulled him back down, making their faces now inches apart.

“What’s with the rush?” Sonic murmured, eyes half-lidded with that smug grin.

They were so close Shadow could feel their noses touch. He felt overwhelmed; his palms felt slick, and a tremor ran through his limbs, making him want to either flee or lash out. He reacted on instinct—smacked Sonic right on the cheek and jumped to his feet.

“Hey! What the hell was that for?!” Sonic barked, rubbing his face.

“Why are you two already making a racket this early?” Tails appeared out of nowhere, nearly giving Sonic a heart attack. “Breakfast,” Tails said, smiling in a way that was way too unsettling for this hour.

“R-right,” Sonic stammered.

The three of them sat down to eat. Tails had made eggs and sausages. Sonic dug in casually, but Shadow sat there, visibly stiff, still mentally processing how he’d ended up sleeping on Sonic like that.

He risked a glance toward Sonic—who, of course, was already looking at him with that mischievous smirk. Shadow quickly turned back to his plate.

“Did you sleep well, Shadow?” Tails asked.

“Of course he did,” Sonic cut in before Shadow could speak. “Using someone as a pillow tends to do that, right, Shadow?”

Shadow lowered his head, face burning, too mortified to reply. He just stuffed his mouth full of sausage, chewing aggressively. Sonic winced watching him.

“My scanner’s fixed, Shadow. You still want your energy levels checked?” Tails asked, pretending not to notice the weird tension.

“Huh? Sure… if it’s ready,” Shadow mumbled with his mouth full.

Tails raised an eyebrow. Something was definitely off. He glanced at Sonic, who was pretending to eat but kept sneaking glances at Shadow. Shadow, in turn, refused to look at him.

‘What’s up with them today?’ Tails thought.

After breakfast, Sonic announced he was heading out for his morning run and dashed off. “Want take a quick race, see yaa...”

Shadow recoiled when he realized he was going to be left. He then dramatically reached out, hoping to feel even a hint of Sonic’s speed.

“Uh… Shadow?” Tails patted his back. “You good?”

Shadow’s blank expression shifted into his usual stoic one. “Yeah. Let’s get this over with.”

Tails could tell Shadow was using the energy check as an excuse to avoid conversation. He stayed quiet as he ran the scan.

The Chaos Energy reader blinked strangely—glitched for a second—but after Tails gave it a light tap, it stabilized. Weird.

“Hmm… your Chaos Energy readings look normal, Shadow,” Tails said, still uncertain. “Same as your last check-up.”

He stared at the device a bit longer. Something about the data didn’t sit right. Then Shadow’s voice pulled him out of it.

“Are we done here?”

“Huh? Oh—yeah, it’s done.”

“Then I’ll be going.”

And just like that, Shadow vanished in a flash of Chaos Control, leaving only a gust of wind behind.

Tails stood there, staring at the empty spot where he’d been. He pondered, watching Shadow’s fading tracks, as his energy detector acted up once more.

‘What? Overload capacity?’

∞≈

Sonic dashed off, as usual—no way he’d skip his morning run around Green Hill. He greeted Big, who was fishing by the river, waved to the Chao playing nearby, and let the wind wash through his fur. More than anything, he needed to clear his head.
No matter how fast he ran, the image of Shadow’s sleeping face kept flickering in his mind like a damn screensaver he couldn’t turn off.

As he looped past the meadow, he spotted Amy watering her flower garden. He slowed down, but the sudden gust caused by his braking nearly uprooted half her flowers.
“Sonic!” Amy shouted, half annoyed, half delighted.

“Morning, Amy! Your garden’s looking more colorful these days,” Sonic said, eyeing the wide array of flowers.

“Well, duh—I run a flower shop now, remember? Gotta keep the inventory fresh. Depends on what my clients want.” Amy smiled proudly. Then she seemed to remember something. “Wait—you didn’t forget our plan for later, right?”

Sonic scratched the side of his quills, trying to remember what the hell she was talking about.

“Sonic! This is the second time you’ve forgotten our plans!”

“Sorry, sorry…mind reminding me?” he said awkwardly.

“You promised we’d hang out and go to the movies! The sequel to that film I love just came out!”

“Ah, right… my bad. You already bought the tickets?”

Before Amy could answer, a flash of green energy sparked in front of them—manifesting out of thin air. Sonic’s quills tingled as he immediately turned to his left.

Of course. Shadow.

“Oh, c’mon—it’s you again, Shads?” Sonic groaned.

“Why did you leave so suddenly?” Shadow asked flatly.

“Why are you following me?” Sonic shot back.

“Oh! Shadow!” Amy waved cheerfully. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you!”

Shadow blinked, registering Amy’s presence. After a beat of hesitation, he gave a small, awkward wave. “Am I… interrupting something?”

“Yeah, you’re interrupting my deep, meaningful conversation with Amy—” Sonic started, but Amy cut him off.

“Not at all, Shadow! Actually, you came at the perfect time!” she said sweetly.

Sonic’s jaw dropped. He crossed his arms, irritated.

“I just bought movie tickets,” Amy continued, holding up three slips. “There was a promo—buy two, get one free. So… you wanna join us?”

“But Amy, I thought it was just the two of us—” Sonic protested.

“Fine,” Shadow said immediately.

Sonic stared at him like he’d just confessed to knitting sweaters for Chaos Emeralds. Shadow, the guy who avoids social gatherings like the plague—just agreed to go to a crowded cinema? Really, that same Shadow the Hedgehog? What the hell!

“Heya, Shads… you usually hate stuff like this,” Sonic said suspiciously.

“Who told you that, Sonic? The other day, he and I went to a Sabrina Carpenter concert,” Amy said, almost too casually.

Sonic snapped his head toward Shadow with the most judgmental stare imaginable.
‘Sabrina Carpenter?’

Shadow folded his arms and looked away, face stiff with embarrassment. Amy had just outed his secret taste in pop music.

“Sabrina Carpenter, huh?” Sonic teased with a smirk.

“Shut up,” Shadow muttered.

Amy chuckled at their playful teasing. “Okay, I’ll catch you both later this afternoon. Try to behave yourselves before the movie, alright?” She said, then picked up her watering can and went back inside.

The moment Shadow looked back, Sonic was gone.

“S–Sonic!” he snapped, stomping his foot in irritation. He held up a Chaos Emerald and muttered, “Chaos Control.”

In an instant, he was at G.U.N. Headquarters. Rouge spotted him immediately.

“Where have you been? You didn’t come back last night,” she said, hands on her hips.

“I was… occupied,” Shadow replied curtly, striding down the corridor. The familiar metallic halls triggered a faint pang of nostalgia—he hadn’t set foot here in ages. If not for his time leap, he might never have seen this place again.

He entered Commander Abraham’s office, with Rouge trailing behind.
“Agent Shadow… welcome back,” the commander greeted.

“I’d like to request a leave of absence. Temporary mission suspension,” Shadow stated flatly.

Rouge nearly choked on air. Shadow, the workaholic who never took breaks, who hated downtime, was now asking for a temporary vacation? Even Commander Abraham looked equally stunned.

“…Am I permitted?” Shadow asked again, calm but firm.

“O-of course,” Abraham replied. “Everyone deserves a break once in a while. I approve your request,”

 “Thank you, Commander.” Shadow turned and left swiftly. Rouge exchanged a look with Abraham before flying after him.

“Well, this is unusual, hon,” she said, tapping her finger to her lips. “You never take time off.”

Shadow paused mid-step. Maybe this was reckless. But he couldn’t take on missions now—not until he confirmed Sonic’s safety. He would prevent his death, no matter what. That was his priority. Work could wait.

Still… he knew Rouge well enough to realize she’d be suspicious.

He gave her a side glance. “I’m just taking your advice. You’ve been telling me to relax for ages.”

“…Fair point,” Rouge said, lips curling slightly.

“If that’s all, I’ll be going,” Shadow replied.

“Wait—” she began, but, in true Shadow fashion, he was already gone.

“Typical,” she muttered, crossing her arms with a small sigh.

∞≈

So far, Shadow had been circling around Green Hill—just doing that was enough to make him feel at peace. Of course, he eventually crossed paths with Sonic, who let out a dramatic, “Gehhh…” before dashing off again. Shadow chased after him.

To Sonic, it must’ve looked like stalking. But Shadow wasn’t doing it for that reason. His only concern was Sonic’s well-being, and nothing else mattered.

He materialized directly in Sonic’s path, causing the blue speedster to crash into him head-on while he was running at full speed. Both hedgehogs tumbled backward, rolling through the grass.

Sonic was the first to get up, rubbing his head. “What the hell is your problem, dude!?”

Shadow, meanwhile, stayed down, lying flat on the soft grass with a growing lump on his head. The pain was sharp and real—enough to stun him into silence as he stared up at the cloudy sky above.

Then, that cloudy sky blurred into an emerald-green horizon—his gaze catching the reflection of the hero’s face hovering over him. Sonic flopped down beside him, folding his arms behind his head.

“Sometimes it’s nice to do nothing, huh? Just lie down and feel the breeze,” Sonic said, eyes closed, grin lazy.

“Yeah…” Shadow replied quietly.

He could finally appreciate the beauty of Green Hill—the smell of grass, the sound of wind—after spending so long in the future, surrounded by dead cities, no trees, no forests.
And even if there were forests, they were damp, polluted by ComplianceX. Only now did he realize what he’d been missing.

Sonic smiled, folding his hands behind his quills as a pillow. “Are you finally starting to like this planet?” he asked.

“I like it…” Shadow said softly.

For a moment, Sonic felt his face heat up. The way Shadow said it—so gentle—it almost sounded like it was meant for him.

Shadow turned slightly toward him. “Can you promise me one thing?”

It came out of nowhere, but Sonic nodded without thinking. “…Don’t ever tell me to live alone again,” Shadow said.

Sonic blinked, not fully grasping the meaning, but he smiled anyway, squinting his eyes.
“You still think you’re alone, huh? You’re not. I’m here with you—and everyone else is too. Don’t forget that.”

Shadow didn’t answer. He let the warmth of the words seep in, a pleasant heat spreading. Relief blossomed, a lightness in his chest. The familiar faces, once lost, were here. It was… exhilarating.

A smile touched his lips, a genuine curve. Sonic sat up abruptly, his eyes widening and his breath coming in brief gasps. The novelty was the beauty of that candid look. His face flushed with authenticity.

“What is it, Sonic?” Shadow asked quickly, sitting up beside him.

Sonic covered his mouth, avoiding eye contact, but Shadow tilted his head, concerned, trying to catch his gaze. “Sonic?”

“I’m fine… it’s nothing,” Sonic muttered, waving his hand dismissively.

Shadow caught the hint of red across Sonic’s cheeks. His stomach twisted with concern.
“Are you sick?”

“N-no… just drop it, Shadow.”

But Shadow reached out, holding Sonic’s wrist and leaning in closer.
“Your face is red. You must be feverish,” he said, placing a hand against Sonic’s forehead.

“I can’t feel temperature through my gloves—hold still.”

Then he pressed his forehead against Sonic’s.

Sonic froze, breath caught.

“Hmm. A bit warm,” Shadow murmured, pulling back and looking him in the eyes. “Too much sun exposure?”

The concern in his tone completely erased Sonic’s embarrassment. He groaned and stood up, looking exhausted. “Forget it. What was I even expecting from you…”

“See ya, Shads.”

Sonic dashed off, leaving a thoroughly confused Shadow sitting in the grass.

Sonic ran, faster and faster—spin dashing just for the thrill of it—then broke into laughter mid-run.
He couldn’t get that smile out of his head.

He really smiled today… and I plan to make him do it again.

∞≈

Later that afternoon, Amy stood outside the cinema, glancing around, searching for the silhouette she’d been waiting for.
Then Sonic appeared, waving cheerfully as he approached.

Amy quickly fixed her quills and adjusted her clothes, smiling wide. “Sonic!”

“Did you wait long?” he asked. Her heart fluttered—Sonic was getting gentle, even charming.

“Not at all,” she said.

Sonic looked around, scanning the area, then pointed toward the popcorn stand. “Let’s grab some before it starts.”

Amy nodded, and they joined the line.

“One large sweet caramel popcorn, one lemon fuzz—Amy, what do you want?”

“Hmm… I’ll have a strawberry shake. Oh, and I think Shadow would like the same—” She glanced at the menu, then turned—and froze. Shadow was already standing there.

“S-Shadow! You’re here already? When did you—?”

“He’s been tailing us since we got in line… heh,” Sonic chuckled, his familiar laugh a bright sound amidst the noise.

Amy blinked, her eyes widening in surprise. Even in this bustling space, with bodies brushing past, Sonic had sensed him—just like she, who always felt Sonic’s presence.

Her lips formed a simple, authentic smile.

“I’ll take the same as Amy,” Shadow said simply.

“Make that two strawberry shakes,” Amy told the clerk.

“Ugh, what do you guys even like about that stuff,” Sonic muttered.

With their orders in hand, the trio entered the theater just as the movie was about to start.
Amy went in first, followed by Sonic, then Shadow. From left to right, the seats went: Shadow, Sonic, Amy.

Amy handed Shadow his strawberry shake while Sonic balanced the popcorn bucket on his lap.

Truth be told, Sonic wasn’t really into movie theaters—too enclosed, too quiet—and this one wasn’t even an action flick. It was a drama-romance. The sequel, apparently, to one Amy had made him watch before.

He tried to remember the first movie’s plot when the lights dimmed and the sequel began. Amy was focused, eyes glued to the screen. Shadow, on the other hand, kept glancing at Sonic—as if checking on him.

“For the record,” Sonic whispered, “I’m not sick, okay? The fastest thing alive doesn’t get sick.”

Shadow visibly relaxed at that, then turned his attention back to the movie. Sonic popped another handful of popcorn into his mouth.

He squinted at the screen, memory slowly returning.
“If I’m not mistaken, that guy’s dead, right?” he whispered to Amy.
“Shh! Just watch!” Amy hissed.

Sonic pouted. “Okay, okay…”

Halfway through the movie, he started to understand why everyone called it a melodrama. He could hear Amy quietly sniffling beside him.

The story was about Arthur and Merry. Arthur died in the first movie. Merry lived on, haunted by memories of Arthur. Each memory that Arthur crafted for her makes her continue to live. The sequel showed Merry in her old age. She reflected on their past. Then, she found a family heirloom. It let her travel back in time to before Arthur’s death. Now she had to save him from his fate.

Sonic sighed internally. It’s not that sad, right? I mean, come on, Shadow would agree—

He turned right only to freeze.

Shadow sat still, face calm—but his eyes… were glistening.

Sonic quickly looked back at the screen, trying not to react, pretending to focus on the movie, wondering, was it really that good? Good enough to make Shadow the Hedgehog tear up?

When the credits rolled and the lights came back on, Sonic was still quietly helping Amy, who was sniffling and running out of tissues.
He looked to his right. Shadow was back to his usual stoic self—but Sonic couldn’t tell what he was thinking anymore.

After leaving the cinema, Amy invited them to eat at a nearby café, and of course, Sonic and Shadow had no choice but to follow her lead. Once they sat down, Amy immediately brought up the movie.

“I completely disagree with that ending! Why did Merry have to die in Arthur’s place, while Arthur—who didn’t even know what Merry went through—just…” Amy’s eyes started to water again.

“Come on, why bring that up if you’re just gonna cry again,” Sonic said, sitting casually. Meanwhile, Shadow kept his head low, staring at the menu without even opening it. “Shadow? You good?”

“It’s better that way from the start,” Shadow said flatly. “It’s better that Merry died only then could fate move forward if someone took Arthur place.”

“What did you just say, Shadow?!” Amy shot up from her seat, offended and angry.

“Guys, calm down—”

Amy cut Sonic off, ready to fire back. “You know what, Shadow? If you think like that just because you hate Merry, I’ll never forgive you. You don’t understand her suffering in the first movie.”

“Merry did suffer,” Shadow replied, finally meeting Amy’s eyes, “but she still wished for Arthur to live in her place. If her resolve was to save Arthur from death, then she must also be ready to die for him.”

“But… Merry loved Arthur that much. Why did she… why did she have to die…” Amy’s tears streamed harder.
“Have you ever asked yourself if Merry was worthy of being loved by Arthur?” Shadow said. His words spilled out uncontrollably.

He just couldn’t stop thinking, did love really change the value of a life? If so, then why… why was the unloved one like him is the one who still alive?

“Okay! Enough,” Sonic cut in sharply, his tone firm and a little intimidating. “We’re here to eat. Your debate’s disturbing other customers. So both of you, drop it—Ames. Shads.”

Amy finally sat back down, and Shadow turned away, his hand trembling slightly. He felt guilty—he shouldn’t have said those things.

“Sorry… Amy,” Shadow finally muttered.

“I’m sorry too… for raising my voice,” Amy replied softly.

Sonic sighed in relief. At least he managed to stop things before they escalated. What puzzled him was why Shadow got so passionate about arguing that point with Amy. Who was he really seeing?

“Well, for me, Merry and Arthur were both selfish,” Sonic started. “Arthur shouldn’t have died just like that, leaving Merry behind when she loved him so much. He could’ve stopped it. And Merry—ugh—she decided to save Arthur without caring about how he’d feel. Trust me, if there’s ever a third movie, Arthur’s gonna curse Merry’s decision.”

“Sonic… you actually paid attention...” Amy’s mood lifted, her smile returning. Sonic had successfully cheered her up.

“You’re right… Arthur was selfish,” Shadow added. “Why would he expect Merry to live without him? There’s no way she could…” His crimson eyes met Sonic’s, and for a moment, Sonic froze—caught by the depth of that gaze.

“Excuse me… have you decided what to order?” the waiter asked, breaking the silence.

“Ah, yeah… I’ll have the premium chili dog with fries,” Sonic said quickly.

And so the three of them placed their orders peacefully. After finishing their meals, they finally decided to head home. Sonic and Shadow walked Amy back to her house, then afterward, Sonic turned to Shadow, who was still standing quietly.

“Not heading home?” Sonic asked. “I’m going to Tails’ place again. See you later.” And with that, Sonic dashed off.

“See you…” Shadow muttered softly, before using Chaos Control to return to his apartment.

When he opened the door, Rouge stood there with her arms crossed. “I thought you weren’t coming home,” she said.

Shadow ignored her and walked straight to his room.

“Oh come on, Shadow, you’re shutting yourself off again. How about telling me something—like that date you had with Amy…”
Rouge had seen him at the cinema with Amy, and of course, this was her chance to tease the ultimate life form.

“It wasn’t a date. And I went with Sonic too,” Shadow replied curtly.

Even better, Rouge thought. She knew exactly how volatile things were between Sonic and Shadow—always bickering, always chasing each other’s throats. That made her grin mischievously.

“Ooooh… so Sonic was there too, huh~”
Shadow turned to her, catching that teasing smile hiding behind her hand, her lips curved like a cat playing with its prey.

“So… how far have you two gotten?” she asked. Shadow raised a brow, confused. “What do you mean ‘how far’?”

“The progress of your relationship with Sonic,” Rouge teased, grinning. Shadow just exhaled, “It’s complicated.”

Rouge didn’t expect him to actually respond. She sat down on the bed beside him. “What’s complicated about it?”

“Huft…” Shadow closed his eyes, picturing Sonic’s smile—those vivid emerald eyes full of life—and in a flash, that light faded. That was how fleeting his chances were. He remembered Silver’s words, wondering if he could stop Sonic’s inevitable death.

“…I want to be alone, Rouge,” Shadow finally said.

“Oh, come on. I thought you’d actually tell me something, but here you go again.” Rouge stomped her foot, frustrated. It was always a battle to get Shadow the Hedgehog to open up.

“Just know one thing, hon…” Rouge stood and patted his shoulder, smiling softly. “If you ever want to talk, I’ll always listen.”

Shadow stayed silent, watching his roommate walk out.

‘I wish I could tell you, Rouge…’ he thought, holding onto that feeling before finally lying down on his bed.

Chapter 6

Shadow stood in a lavender field, the vibrant purple a feast for the eyes, the sweet, earthy fragrance of the blooms heavy in the air. A cool wind whispered through his quills as his gaze met the endless purple horizon. There, amidst the swaying lavender stalks stood a cobalt-furred hedgehog, a serene smile curving his lips, eyes closed.

The two, a breath apart, face to face. Shadow reached out, a silent desire to speak. “You’ve done your best, Shadow…” the blue hedgehog said softly. “Thank you for protecting the world in my place.”

Shadow’s lips trembled. He wanted to respond, but his voice wouldn’t come out. “I’m sorry for asking too much from you, Shads.” The hero opened his eyes and walked closer, step by step. “You can rest now. You can stop trying so hard now."

Behind the hero, familiar faces began to appear—friends, allies, all turning to him with warm smiles.
“Sonic!” they called to him, one by one.

Shadow tried to scream, tried to call his name, but no sound came out. He shouted, he strained his voice, but his cries vanished into the air.

“Sonic—”

Tears started to fall as the cobalt hero’s form began to fade. Shadow lunged forward, desperate to grab his hand—but his fingers passed right through the transparent body. Sonic, and everyone else, disappeared into light.

 “SONIC!” The voice finally broke out—but it was too late. They were gone. All of them.
And Shadow was left alone, on his knees, screaming into the void.

“Sonic!” Shadow jolted awake, gasping, his face already wet with tears. Just another dream.
“Why…?”

He kept seeing it—the same dream, every time he closed his eyes. He thought time-leaping back to the past would stop it. That the nightmares would fade. But they hadn’t. They’d only gotten worse.

He buried his face in his hands, exhaling shakily, trying to calm the tremors running through him.

Then a voice spoke. The air grew cold, raising goosebumps on his arms. “Are you afraid that none of this is real?” His body locked, every muscle seizing.

Before him, his own face, perched at the bed’s edge, eyes burning red in the dimness. “You’re afraid this is all just a dream,” it hissed, a horrifying grimace twisting its lips. “That you’re not really in the past.”

“Stop it...” Shadow’s voice trembled.

“You’re afraid you can’t change anything. Afraid of the truth waiting for you.”

“Don’t talk anymore.”

“You’re afraid you’ll go back to that reality… to Sonic the Hedgehog’s death. Back to that broken, ruined future. You’re terrified.”

“Shut up!” Shadow snarled, teeth clenched. Seeing his own face mocking him made his chest twist in anger and dread.

“You’ll go back to eternity—alone.” The distorted figure laughed—a sick, echoing sound that filled the room.

“Stop it…” Shadow whispered, trembling. His vision blurred at the edges, the room swimming as if viewed through a distorted lens, the laughter still clawing at his sanity.

“This is who you are. Who we are,” the doppelgänger said, as it dissolved and fractured. “You were never meant to be saved. You were meant to be alone.”

“HAHAHAHA….” The sickening laugh suddenly burst into the room. It laughing at him.

Shadow snapped. He threw his pillow, lunged forward, smashing through the illusion. The laughter lingered in his head, loud and maddening.

“STOP LAUGHING!”

His muscles coiled, ready to spring, to fight a phantom that existed only in the torment of his mind. He destroyed everything he could reach, thrashing in the darkness, filled with fury, guilt, and self-loathing.

Then—knock, knock.

“Shadow… are you okay in there?” Rouge’s voice cut through the madness. The laughter faded instantly.

“Shadow?” she called again, worry creeping in. “I’m coming in.”

The door creaked open, revealing a chaotic scene. Broken glass crunched underfoot, furniture lay overturned. But Shadow was gone. Pale moonlight streamed through the shattered window. Rouge stood frozen, her gaze sweeping over the wreckage. A coppery scent of blood hung in the air, staining the cracked mirror.

“What the actual fuck happened here…?” she muttered, stunned.

 

Shadow stood before Tails’ house, the familiar sight doing little to lift his spirits. His gaze was vacant; his arm clutched in his hand. He muttered, “Why… am I here?” A headache throbbed behind his eyes, a sharp, undeniable pain.

The pain was sharp and real, impossible to ignore. How could he even feel pain? He was the Ultimate Life form. No disease, no weakness, no decay. Yet his mind… it hurt like hell.

Shadow Chaos-controlled again. And in an instant, he was standing in Sonic’s room. The cobalt-fur hedgehog was fast asleep—snoring softly, drooling a little.

Shadow just stared. Watching his chest rise and fall.

He was alive.

“S-Sonic…”

Shadow reached out, hesitating, then touched him. His fingers didn’t phase through. He was solid. Warm. Real.

He gently brushed Sonic’s head, his hand trembling, then clasped his hand—interlocking their fingers.
“I’m sorry…” Shadow whispered, tears spilling again. “I’m so sorry… Sonic.”

∞≈

Sonic blinked awake, feeling something damp on his cheek. He wiped it away, frowning. For some reason, it felt like… someone had been there. Watching.

“Good morning world.” He yawned, stretched his arms over his head, feet hitting the floor—then froze.

Shadow was sitting in the corner of his room, eyes swollen, staring right at him.

“…Morning,” Shadow said.

“HUWAAAH!” Sonic yelped, jumping out of bed like he’d just been hit with a horror movie jump scare. “Shadow?! What the heck are you doing here?! How did you even get in?!”

“Chaos Control,” Shadow replied flatly.

“And why are you sitting in the corner like that?! You—you didn’t sleep, did you?!”

“I don’t need sleep, Sonic.”

Sonic swallowed hard. His gut twisted. Shadow’s eyes looked… off. Tired. Something about his tone was off. The way his eyes didn’t blink. The dark circles under them. The quiet tremor in his voice. It wasn’t the usual edgy Shadow. This was something broken.

Creepy as hell.

“Uh… r-right. I’m, uh, gonna head downstairs now.”

“Suit yourself.”

Sonic quickly sped downstairs, where Tails was cooking breakfast.
“Morning, Sonic,” Tails greeted cheerfully.

“Tails!” Sonic grabbed his shoulders, panting. “You’re not gonna believe this—Shadow’s in my room! Sitting in the corner like some kind of ghost!”

“…Are you sure you weren’t dreaming?” Tails asked.

“You doubt me?!” Sonic dragged him toward the stairs “You think I’m making it up?! Come see for yourself!” Sonic dragged him upstairs.

“Wait—Sonic! The pancakes—!” Tails quickly turned off the stove, sighing.

They reached Sonic’s room, and Sonic pointed. “See?! Right there! He was sitting right there—”

Tails peeked in, blinking. “I don’t see anything.”

Sonic froze, turning his head back to the room. Empty. No Shadow. No trace. Just silence.
“He… he was right there,” Sonic muttered. “Sitting. Watching me.”

Tails gave him a skeptical look. “You definitely dreamed it. Come on, breakfast’s ready.”

Tails went downstairs again, leaving Sonic alone, still staring at the empty corner.

“I swear,” Sonic whispered, his voice barely audible. “He was there…”

 

Shadow walked down the morning street with hand pressed to his head. He cursed himself for last night, for sneaking into Sonic’s room and watching him sleep, like some kind of creep. But the headache wouldn’t let up. The pounding behind his eyes felt alive, pulsing with something he couldn’t explain. Maybe he should’ve stayed; Tails could’ve...But deep down, Shadow knew the truth: even Tails wouldn’t find an answer. No one could.

Shielding his eyes from the morning light with his palm, the sun pierced through his fingers like needles, causing his vision to blur. His fingers began to move, multiplying, shifting in and out of form before his eyes. He blinked, and the world tilted sideways. Then, darkness descended.

---

“Late as usual, huh?” The cobalt hedgehog’s grin flashed, lighting up the battlefield.

“Huff… quiet, Hedgehog. We have matters to handle right now.”
Shadow’s voice was low, sharp, his eyes fixed on the swarm of Eggman’s robots closing in.

“That’s pretty bold—but yeah, I’ll bite.” Sonic cracked his knuckles, his emerald eyes glowing with that annoying fire. “How about a little bet? Whoever smashes the most wins.”

“Hmph. The winner is obvious.” Shadow darted forward in a red blur, stealing the first strike.

“Hey! No fair!” Sonic shouted, laughing as he bolted after him.

That was before everything went wrong. Before the volcanic base explosion.
Before his death.

Shadow stood there now, a phantom among ghosts, watching that memory unfold like a movie projected onto fog. He saw himself fighting beside Sonic, the same sarcastic grin, the same impossible energy.
But no matter how close he got, he couldn’t change it. Couldn’t warn him. Couldn’t touch him.

“Why am I here?” he muttered.

The memories that had long faded—centuries of survival, decay, and solitude—suddenly returned in cruel detail. Maybe this was the cost of jumping through time. Maybe this was how the past punished him.

“Am I slowly going insane…?”

He watched Sonic cracking jokes in the middle of a life-or-death fight, laughing as explosions tore through the ground. Shadow clenched his fists, his instincts screaming to throw a Chaos Spear—but he couldn’t.

“…It was fun,” Shadow whispered, voice breaking. “I actually… enjoyed it.”

When the last robot fell, Tails appeared, tracing the transmission signal back to Eggman—just another one of the doctor’s recycled schemes.
After the dust settled, they all fist-bumped in celebration, the usual routine.

Sonic turned to him. “Come on, Shadow, you helped too.”

“Why would I do something that ridiculous with you?” Shadow muttered, crossing his arms.

Sonic just grinned and lightly punched his shoulder instead. Shadow growled, turning to glare at him—but Sonic only laughed.
That laugh still echoed in his head.

“I should’ve returned that fist bump…” Shadow muttered, raising his hand weakly toward the fading memory.

He stepped closer to the vision—closer to him. He could see every detail: Sonic’s quills glinting in the light, the confident posture, those bright green eyes.
He reached out, knowing he couldn’t touch what wasn’t real.

But then—those emerald eyes moved. Not the Sonic in the memory, but the one looking right at him.

“Do you regret it?”

Blood streamed from Sonic’s gaze. The ground was stained crimson, as blood pooled, consuming the light. Shadow stumbled back as the world broke apart like glass. He tried to run, but Sonic’s hand reached out from the crimson, gripping his wrist.

“Will you leave me again, Shadow?”

Shadow gasped, trembling. “No—no, I didn’t mean to—”

Then, a sea of crimson swallowed everything, the stench of blood filling the air, and an eerie silence followed. Consuming him.

“Are you afraid?” a voice echoed above him—cold, mechanical. Neo Sage hovered in the blood-soaked air, her red eyes piercing down at him. “Why? Isn’t this the path you chose?”

Shadow looked up, panting, his heartbeat pounding against his skull. Sonic’s form dissolved—replaced by the ultimate AI. Then, everything turned into blinding white. The sterile void. The place of their last confrontation.

“You and I,” said Neo Sage as she landed, “were both created with hearts. That’s why we both know pain; we know how that hurts.”

“Are you real?” Shadow’s voice cracked.

“Who knows?” Sage smiled faintly, her colors shifting—red to green, black to white. “Maybe I’m just your mind’s projection. Or maybe I’m what’s left of your consciousness.”

“Wake up, Shadow the Hedgehog. Are you going to drown again?” 

Shadow inhaled sharply. “You’re right… I had enough with this, I’ll rise again.”

He forced his eyes shut. Energy surged through him—warm, electric, alive. When he opened them, the white void was gone.

He was staring up at a ceiling he didn’t recognize.

“Ah! Mr. Shadow, you’re finally awake!” a small voice squeaked.

It was Cream, clutching her Chao, Cheese. “Thank goodness! You were lying on the street, so I—well, Mister Vector—brought you here.”

“More like I carried you,” Vector said proudly, crossing his arms.

Shadow sat up slowly. The bed was soft, his body heavy. He rubbed his temples; the pain still lingered, dull but constant.

“I’m fine… sorry for the trouble,” he muttered, trying to stand.

“Please, don’t move yet,” Cream pleaded.

“Yeah, Shadow, you look like you’re about to collapse,” Vector added—but the glare he got from Shadow was enough to make him flinch back.

“Is Shadow awake?” came a calm, gentle voice from the door—Vanilla. “Perfect timing. Breakfast is ready. There’s warm tea too.”

Shadow looked at the three of them one by one—Cream’s hopeful smile, Vector’s awkward grin, Vanilla’s calm eyes.
“…Fine,” he said finally.

Cream brightened instantly, hopping toward the dining table. Shadow tried to follow but stumbled—Vector caught him just in time.

“Careful there.”

Shadow hesitated, then softened his expression. “Thanks… for earlier too.”

“Haha! You actually said thank you! You’re full of surprises, pal,” Vector laughed, thumping his chest.

Shadow sighed and followed him to the dining room. “So why are you even here anyway?”

“Heh, I drop by every morning,” Vector replied, proud of himself.

Shadow gave him a side-eye, then glanced toward Vanilla. “You’re a detective, right? I’d like to hire you.”

He pulled out a chair for Cream before sitting down himself.

“Oh-ho, hiring Team Chaotix now, are we? That’s new,” Vector grinned.

“I’ll pay, of course,” Shadow muttered, staring at the toast in front of him. “Thank you, Vanilla.”

Vanilla smiled kindly and took a seat beside Cream. “So, what’s the case?” Vector asked, mouth half-full.

“Vector,” Vanilla said softly. “Finish chewing first.”

Vector swallowed awkwardly. “R-right, sorry.”

Shadow finally spoke, his tone heavy. “I want you to investigate Eggman. His latest whereabouts.”

The table went silent. Even Cream stopped eating.

Vanilla broke the tension with her gentle voice. “Let’s… talk about that after breakfast, shall we?”

Shadow nodded. “Understood.”

But the silence lingered. The smell of tea and toast filled the air, yet every mind at that table was already turning—wondering why Shadow the Hedgehog suddenly want to know the mad doctor whereabouts.

 ∞≈

“So, I want you to investigate Eggman’s latest whereabouts—and whatever he’s been up to,” said Shadow, sipping his coffee on Vanilla’s porch.

Cream was playing out front, and he chose to keep an eye on her as a quiet thank-you for breakfast and everything else. Beside him, Vector leaned against a post, listening with a seriousness that was uncharacteristic.

“Hmm… be honest, Shadow. Usually you handle this kind of thing yourself. Why go through all the trouble of hiring us Chaotix?” he asked.

Shadow simply chose the easier path this time. He had to constantly watch over Sonic and couldn’t spare any time to investigate. The volcano base was also a bit too far. Besides, the Chaotix team were the ones most familiar with the case—most likely, they were the ones who handled it in the previous timeline too.
“It’s simple. Because I trust you,” Shadow finally replied.

That made Vector blush, rubbing his snout as if embarrassed. The crocodile clearly enjoyed being complimented.
“Hehe… leave it to me, Shadow! I’ll give it my all!”

Shadow reached into his quills and pulled out a generous stack of money. “Take this as a down payment. When you’re done, I’ll add more.”

Vector’s eyes lit up immediately. He snatched the money, looking delighted.
“That’s a lot.” Espio suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Of course, Shadow had noticed him long before—after all, the chameleon’s invisibility trick was hard to miss once you were used to it.
“Espio! You’ve been here this whole time, huh? You really can smell money from miles away,” Vector said, startled.

“More like I can smell work,” Espio corrected coolly.

Shadow drifted back into his thoughts, ignoring their bickering. Cream waved at him from a distance, and he returned it with a faint smile.
When he thought about the Cream from the future, he could almost feel her warmth—the bright aura she carried even back then. She was the one who had told him about everyone else’s fate. While Shadow had traveled the world as a hero, Cream had written about him, spreading his story.

 In that timeline, she grew up to be a journalist. Maybe that’s why everything turned out the way it did. She even wrote about Tails’ career as a scientist in her columns. It was funny how those small ripples changed so much of what came after.

Lost in thought, Shadow didn’t notice Cream had already plopped down beside him, swinging her legs.
“Mr. Shadow, can you take me somewhere? Mom’s busy and Mr. Vector’s already gone.”
Her round eyes sparkled with hope.

“…W-where to?” Shadow asked hesitantly. He didn’t think he’d make a suitable guardian for Cream.
“I’d also like to ask, Shadow. Can you go with her? Please…” Vanilla appeared behind the door, her tone pleading.

“F-fine… do you have a place in mind?” he finally said.
“Chao Garden!” Cream answered cheerfully. “I wanna go there!”

Shadow stood up, walking with her toward the path. Cream’s small hand clasped his, a surprising warmth that jolted him, but he quickly steeled himself. Her friendliness was predictable, and Shadow couldn’t refuse Vanilla’s request either.

“Shadow!” he heard, halting and turning. Sonic, winded, his blue quills dusted with green, sprinted towards him.

“Where the hell have you been! I’ve been looking all over for you. I mean, Rouge—Rouge has been looking for you,” Sonic corrected himself mid-sentence.

“Hello, Mr. Sonic,” Cream greeted happily.

Shadow frowned. “Are you alright, Sonic? You look like a mess.”

“Hey, dude, I’m the one asking questions here! Do you know how worried I—uh, how worried Rouge was?” Sonic said, stumbling over his words. “You even turned off your communicator.”

Shadow looked at his wristband—it seemed broken since the day he slipped. “Looks like it’s busted,” he replied.

“Mr. Sonic, are you ignoring Cream?” she pouted. “Oh—uh, hi Cream. Sorry, I didn’t notice.” Sonic scratched his head, awkwardly apologizing.

“Have you found Shadow yet?” Tails’ voice came through Sonic’s communicator.

“I found him,” Sonic replied.

“Thank goodness—” there’s a genuine relief from Tails tone.

“Really?! Put him on, Blue!” Rouge’s voice suddenly cut through. “Hey, Shadow! You’ve been missing since last night and left your room wrecked like that. I thought you were attacked! Where have you been?”

Her tone demanded an explanation. Even Sonic stared at him, expecting an answer. But Shadow couldn’t tell them he’d been haunted by visions of himself—driven to madness in the dark. No way he could admit that. Guess I really did go overboard, he thought.

“Shadow! Are you just gonna stay quiet?” Rouge’s voice came again.
“I’m fine, Rouge,” Shadow finally said.

“Mr. Shadow doesn’t look fine,” Cream suddenly chimed in, her small voice cutting through the air. “I found him passed out on the road earlier morning.”

A palpable, weighty silence descended. Even Sonic turned, his green eyes wide, a silent question hanging between them. Shadow shifted uncomfortably, the metallic taste of worry filling his mouth, silently questioning why Cream had to say that—right in the middle of Rouge’s fury.

No response came from the other side. Shadow quickly spoke up, “It was just a nap… right, Rouge? I fell asleep on the road.”

“…You sure it wasn’t an attack?” Rouge asked after a long pause.

“I’m sure—absolutely sure,” he answered firmly.

A sigh came from the other end. “Alright then, Shadow. But you need to go to Tails’ place—we’ll fix your communicator,” Rouge said, then added, “and the fox has something he wants to talk to you about.”

“That’s right—it’s about the energy test from that day, Shadow. Make sure you stop by,” Tails added.
“Alright…” Shadow said, and then the call cut off, leaving silence on the communicator.

Sonic lowered his arm, “And I’ll make sure you actually go,” Sonic said, pointing two fingers from his eyes to Shadow’s.

“Are you coming to Chao Garden too, Mr. Sonic?” Cream asked.
Sonic looked at her clinging to Shadow’s hand, then looked back at Shadow. “Good idea, Cream. I’ll tag along,” he said with a grin.

Shadow coughed lightly. Apparently, Sonic had plenty of questions for him.
“Yatta!” Cream cheered, grabbing Sonic’s hand with her other one. “Then we’ll go together! Let’s go!”

Sonic couldn’t help but think that anyone watching them right now would assume they were a family taking their kid out for the day, sending an unexpected flutter through his chest.

Meanwhile, Shadow quietly felt relieved that Sonic had decided to come. This way, he could keep an eye on him while still accompanying Cream.
A win–win solution.

The three of them headed toward Chao Garden, accompanied by Cream’s cheerful humming.

Notes:

Actually It's so hard writing Shadow slowly take that turn, I mean haunted by some creepy image of him. My shayla...~
let me know, what's your opinion about what happen? and I'd like to hear some of theory if you guys had one.

Chapter 7

Notes:

halo guys... author here.
this chapter will full of wholesome thing (trust me).
I hope I'm not making Sonic Ooc. I'm a big fan of high EQ Sonic, I have to admit he have great emotional intelligence. also their romance will develop more #trustme

At Chao Garden, Cream was playing joyfully among the little creatures while Sonic wandered around, scanning the area for his own Chao. Shadow sat beneath a large tree, back against the bark, quietly watching the two of them. He spotted Shadow Chao mingling with the others.

“He’s finally adjusted,” Sonic said, sitting down beside him. “He’s gotten a lot better at making friends with the others.”

Shadow glanced back at the small cluster of Chaos, watching as that same little blue Chao from before had grown more confident—holding hands and laughing with another. The resemblance between the two was uncanny; they were practically a miniature version of himself and Sonic. The thought made him awkwardly look away.

“You didn’t… teach them weird things, did you?” Shadow asked flatly.

“Hey! Don’t look at me like that, Shads. I didn’t teach them anything weird,” Sonic protested, leaning back with that cocky grin. “They just clicked. Shadow Chao and Sonic Chao—best buds.”

“You even call them that,” Shadow replied dryly. But truth be told, he didn’t mind it. The names suited them. Maybe it was better this way—to leave their marks, even though something as simple as a pair of Chaos with their names.

He stayed quiet, observing the way the two Chaos played together with Cream and Cheese. If only the future world were this peaceful… Shadow shook his head, trying to erase that thought before it settled too deep.

He couldn’t stop thinking about Silver—what might’ve happened to him after his death. Shadow knew he couldn’t change that now, but one thing he swore: he’d prevent the hero’s death this time, stop the Eggman Empire from ever rising again. Even the smallest shift in the past might ripple enough to give Silver a better future.

“Shadow?” Sonic’s hand waved in front of his face, snapping him out of his thoughts. “What, Sonic?”

“I don’t wanna sound weird, but… that was really you in my room this morning, right?” Sonic leaned in, stressing the words my room. “Sitting in the corner like some kind of horror movie, just—staring at me. With that creepy-ass face.”

“Ah,” Shadow lowered his gaze, realizing how that must’ve looked. That night had been a blur—he’d only wanted to make sure Sonic was okay. To listen to his heartbeat one more time. It was impulsive, that habit of staying awake just to watch the steady rise and fall of his breathing. “I apologize,” he said at last. “Did it disturb you?”

Sonic’s jaw dropped. He wanted so badly to yell yes, it bothered me, you psycho, but he bit his tongue. Starting a fight on a sunny day, in front of Cream and the Chao’s, didn’t sound ideal. So instead, Sonic exhaled a long sigh.

“So, let me get this straight. You vanish then, pass out somewhere, and Cream finds you?”

“I told you I just fell asleep. Not passed out.”

“Stop with the lame excuses, Shads.” Sonic gestured dismissively, refusing to believe it. Not after seeing how off Shadow looked that morning. “What’s going on with you lately?”

Sonic could feel something wrong—something that didn’t fit. The way Shadow moved, the way his eyes looked right through him instead of at him. The familiar tension between them wasn’t the same.

“Who are you seeing, Shadow?”

The words hit like a truck. Shadow swallowed hard, shoulders tensing, inching back from the blue hedgehog.

Seeing that, Sonic realized he might’ve gone too far. He shouldn’t have said it. But that feeling—the way Shadow looked at him like he was watching a ghost, he couldn’t shake it.

“Uh… are Mr. Sonic and Mr. Shadow fighting?” Cream’s small voice broke the silence as she approached, flanked by the two Chaos perched on her shoulders. Both of them looked equally puzzled.

“No, Cream… we’re not fighting,” Sonic replied quickly, forcing a smile. He gently took her hand and led her a bit away from Shadow.

Just then, a familiar voice called out, “Cream! Sorry—did you wait long?”

“Ms. Amy!” Cream ran toward her, waving. “No, Cream didn’t wait long!”

“Ames?” Sonic turned, a little surprised to see her. “Sonic? Are you here to accompany her?”

“Technically,” Sonic said with a shrug, “Shadow’s the one who brought her. I just tagged along.”

“I see…” Amy tilted her head, peering past Sonic toward the tree. “Uh… where is he, though?”

Sonic turned quickly—only to find the spot empty. Shadow was gone.

“S…Shadow…” Sonic gritted his teeth. “He Chaos Controlled out again!?”

It figured. Typical Shadow—vanishing mid-conversation without a word.

“It’s Mr. Shadow!” Cream exclaimed, pointing away from them. Shadow was approaching, utterly composed, with ice cream in both hands. “This is for you, Cream,” he said, giving her a vanilla cone.

“Yay! Ice cream! Thank you, Mr. Shadow!” She cried, her tail wagging furiously. He wordlessly offered Sonic a blueberry cone.

Then, facing Amy, he added, “Amy, I didn’t get you one... here, take mine.”

“Haha, thanks, Shadow.” Amy accepted the coffee-flavored cone with a light laugh. To her surprise, it was actually pretty good.

“You Chaos Controlled just to buy ice cream?” Sonic asked, incredulous.

“What else was I supposed to do? The vendor was getting away,” Shadow said calmly.

Sonic blinked, trying to imagine the poor ice cream man’s soul leaving his body as Shadow the Hedgehog suddenly warped into existence in front of his cart.

He then caught Shadow glancing at Cream, who was happily licking her ice cream like it was the best thing in the world. And Sonic realized—he was the only one who didn’t get to enjoy any of it, despite being part of this little outing.

“Here, Shadow. Let’s share,” Sonic said, extending his cone toward him.

“No need,” Shadow grunted, crossing his arms. “You’d better eat it before it melts all over your gloves.”

Sonic smirked. “You think I’m slow?” He licked the ice cream with lightning speed, of course. The fastest thing alive had no trouble beating melting ice cream.

“Ugh, gross,” Amy said, wrinkling her nose before breaking into a giggle. Cream burst out laughing too, Sonic pulling silly faces just to tease her.

Shadow only let out a quiet exhale—something between a sigh and a faint chuckle. He hadn’t expected this small, stupid moment to ease the storm in his chest.

But even as the laughter echoed through the garden, one question lingered in his mind.

“Who are you seeing, Shadow?”

He closed his eyes, whispering to himself, “Of course it was you, Sonic.”

∞≈

“Alright, sit still, Shadow. I’m going to start the scan,” said Tails, holding an energy detector—one that looked a little different than usual.

After the whole mess in Chao Garden, Sonic and Shadow had taken Cream home, and Amy decided to stay for a while at Vanilla’s. The way Vanilla smiled at Shadow—relieved, grateful—when she thanked him for keeping Cream safe, made even Sonic pause for a moment.
Then the two hedgehogs left, waving goodbye before heading to Tails’ workshop.

The trip was silent. Neither said a word.
Not Sonic.
Not Shadow.

Sonic thought maybe his earlier comment had hit a nerve—but he didn’t want to overthink it. Meanwhile, Shadow just walked in his usual grumpy silence, the only sound being his hover shoes brushing against the road.

Rouge had, as expected, already left when they arrived. Tails stated she had left to fix her mood, and Sonic understood the significance immediately. He already knew she was probably annoying Knuckles up on Angel Island again.

Shadow was seated calmly, and he followed Tails’ instructions without any resistance. That small show of cooperation was unlike his usual behavior. Fifteen minutes had passed, and Tails continued to pace with the scanner, while Sonic became noticeably bored.

“What are you even checking, Tails?” Sonic asked, resting his head on one hand.

Tails pressed his lips together, glancing at the readings, then back at Shadow. Sonic caught that worried, confused look on his face. Whatever it was, Shadow noticed it too.

“What’s showing up on your scanner? Looks a bit different from the one you usually use,” Shadow asked.

Tails hesitated, lowering the device. “Shadow… are you—”

The tone in his voice made Shadow tense. Did Tails know something? Was it related to his time leap into the past? He held his breath, waiting.

“Are you… alright? Your Chaos energy is spiking. It’s unstable—almost like you…” Tails looked him in the eyes. “…like you are the Chaos Emerald itself.”

Shadow froze. His vision flickered.
Tails’ young face warped into something older, colder—the face of Miles the android, the same fox who’d restrained him, who’d done things to him before Neo Metal Sonic drove that blade through his chest.
“See, Shadow?” that same voice echoed. “I told you—you were never meant to exist in this world.”

“Shadow? Are you okay?”

Tails’ face returned to normal. Just Tails again. Just a hallucination. Still, his head throbbed, a sharp, splitting pain that refused to stop. He didn’t even know what was happening to him anymore.

“How about this—can I take a small blood sample?” Tails finally said. “With your permission, of course. It could help me understand what’s happening. Maybe it’s related to your Black Arm DNA.”

“No need.” Shadow stood abruptly, but Sonic blocked his way, hand on his chest.

“Better listen to Tails, Shads,” Sonic said, frowning. “Your nose is bleeding.”

Shadow’s fingers brushed his nose, and he felt the slick wetness of blood on his glove.

Tails and Sonic shared concerned glances, but Shadow tilted his head, the metallic tang of blood filling his nostrils as he fought to stem the flow. “It’s… nothing,” he rasped, his voice rough.

“Shadow, sit down. Please.” Sonic’s voice was a gentle plea. Shadow appeared to be unnerved, possibly frightened, and unwilling to make eye contact with anyone.

He reached for the Chaos Emerald, but before he could trigger the familiar rush of Chaos Control, Sonic snatched it away. “Not this time,” Sonic said, gripping it tightly.

Shadow tried to grab it back. “Give it to me.”

“You have to stop using Chaos Control for now,” Tails warned, trying to keep him calm.

But Shadow didn’t listen. His focus sharpened, power flaring—until a blast of chaotic energy threw Sonic and Tails backward. When they recovered, Shadow was gone.

“But… I still have the Emerald.” Sonic looked at the glowing gem in his hand, then clenched his jaw. One thing was clear now—Shadow didn’t need the Emerald anymore.
He could use Chaos Control without it.

“Damn it.” Sonic hurled the gem across the room. “Did you at least get his blood sample, Tails?”

Tails nodded, holding up the vial. He’d managed it without Shadow even realizing.
He studied Sonic’s expression—tense, eyes focused, sharper than usual.

“What now? Are you going after him?” Tails asked.

Sonic’s grin returned, that familiar cocky confidence sliding back into place.
“Nah. Let him be. I’ve got a feeling he’ll come back.”

And he wasn’t bluffing. He knew Shadow would.

Tails nodded and tucked away the sample. Tomorrow, he’d run it through lab tests at the hospital “Honestly, Shadow’s not like the rest of us. We might need Robotnik to figure this out.”

“That Egghead?” Sonic scoffed. “Even he probably wouldn’t know what’s happening to Shadow.” He paused, tilting his head. “Speaking of Eggman… he hasn’t shown up lately.”

“Maybe he’s finally tired of ranting about world domination and trying to kill you,” Tails replied dryly.

“Yeah, sure,” Sonic snorted. “I’ll believe that when I see it.”

Later that night, after the usual routine, Sonic got ready for bed. He kicked off his worn sneakers, the soft thud echoing in the quiet room. He crawled under the cool, smooth blanket, the fabric brushing his skin as he closed his eyes. Then; a prickling sensation. His quills, usually still, now tingled. His instincts, usually dormant, buzzed with an unseen energy.

He opened his eyes, sat up, and looked toward the corner of the room.
“I know you’re there, Shads. Come out.”

From the shadows, under the pale wash of moonlight, the black furred-red highlight hedgehog stepped forward.

“You need to stop doing this,” Sonic said quietly.

“...Sonic.”
Shadow’s voice trembled. He didn’t even know what to say anymore. No matter how many times he told himself to stay away, his feet always brought him back—to him.

Sonic sighed, opening his arms almost unconsciously. “What, you want a hug or something?”

He couldn’t deny it anymore. The way Shadow’s eyes always darted toward his chest whenever he slept, that subtle lean in—Sonic had noticed.

Shadow didn’t answer. He just moved straight into Sonic’s arms, pressing his ear against Sonic’s chest. The steady rhythm of Sonic’s heartbeat filled his head, drowning out the chaos, the whispers, the pain.

Sonic’s hand came to rest on Shadow’s back, pulling him closer. He didn’t mind. Not this time.
He knew what loss felt like. He knew what Maria meant to him. If this was what Shadow needed—a heartbeat to hold onto—then Sonic wasn’t going to stop him.

“...Sonic,” Shadow murmured again.

“Yeah, I’m here,” Sonic replied softly.

He said it every time.
Every time Shadow called his name, Sonic answered.
Until Shadow’s breathing evened out, until his trembling stopped, until he fell asleep—safe.

Sonic laid him gently on the bed, watching his face relax for the first time in a long while.

He couldn’t help smiling. Resting his chin on his hand, he stared at the rival who somehow ended up crashing in his bed. His chest fluttered, his pulse quickened.

He pressed a hand over his mouth, cheeks warming.
‘This is bad,’ he thought. He shook his head, forcing a smirk. ‘You’re enjoying this, aren’t you, Sonic? Get a grip.’

∞≈

Of course, Sonic regretted it.

He couldn’t get the image out of his head—the way Shadow had fallen asleep so peacefully, clinging to his arm like he never wanted to let go. That night, Sonic had ended up falling asleep beside him too. When morning came, Shadow was still there, clinging to his arm like he didn’t want to let go.

That scene stuck with him. Too much.
What are we? he thought, running his hands through his quills in frustration. He wanted those thoughts gone. So he started avoiding Shadow completely—burying himself in every distraction possible just to stop thinking about his dark counterpart.

But of course, Shadow always found him. Watching in silence.
Sometimes behind a tree, sometimes behind a building. Even now—he was out with Big, fishing and he spotted that same red-striped silhouette half-hidden in the bushes nearby.

Maybe Shadow felt guilty. Maybe that was why he never approached—because after all, he’d vanished just like that yesterday and showed up in the night only to end up asleep in Sonic’s arms again. Sonic chuckled at the memory—then quickly shook his head. No. Stop that.

He wiped the image from his mind, irritated with himself. Then he bolted. Literally. Took off running so fast he left Big behind. He just needed to get away before Shadow caught up again.

“So that’s why you came here to bother me instead?” Knuckles’ irritated voice echoed as Sonic plopped himself down on the altar where the red echidna usually guarded the Master Emerald.

“Of course not, Knux. Come on, I just missed you,” Sonic grinned, winking playfully.

Knuckles wasn’t buying it. He sighed and turned away, crossing his arms.
“Yesterday Rouge tried something even dumber trying to steal the Master Emerald again,” he muttered, placing one gloved hand on the gem. “I figured maybe it had something to do with that ‘hedgehog’ you keep talking about.”

“Yeah… maybe. Rouge even asked me and Tails to help her look for him yesterday,” Sonic said, scratching the back of his head. He remembered that morning clearly, Rouge calling Tails, saying Shadow’s room was trashed, blood on the mirror. It sounded bad—like a fight, or maybe an ambush.

That had been enough to send Sonic flying across Green Hill, searching everywhere—rolling, tripping, almost falling into a damn river he couldn’t swim out of. Lucky he didn’t.

He’d finally found Shadow with Cream, but hearing from her that he’d collapsed had pissed Sonic off even more. Rouge must’ve felt the same—and, knowing her, decided to blow off steam by trying to steal Knuckles’ precious emerald again.

“Don’t tell me you came here just to vent about Shadow, like Rouge did,” Knuckles said flatly, shooting him a side-eye.

“Aw, come on, Knux. I told you—I missed you and wanted to see how you’re doing,” Sonic said, stretching before standing up.

“Hmph. Whatever. Just don’t distract me from my duty.” Knuckles went back to standing guard, eyes sweeping the horizon. Sonic leaned back with his hands behind his head, grinning.

“What’s wrong? You jealous of Shadow or something~?” Sonic teased, voice dripping with mockery. “Rouge was probably ranting about him to you, huh? Bet that got under your skin.”

Knuckles rolled his eyes, face flushing as he tried to ignore the jab.
“Idiot. Why would I be jealous? And she only mentioned him once,” he grumbled, clearing his throat.

“So what did she say, then?” Sonic pressed with a sly grin, nudging Knuckles’ arm.

Knuckles looked at him, exhausted. “You just want to know what she said about Shadow, don’t you?”

“What? No!” Sonic blurted, scratching his head. “I’m just curious, that’s all.”

Knuckles shook his head. Classic Sonic—deflecting, pretending he wasn’t the one obsessed. He said Shadow was acting like a stalker, but didn’t he realize he’d become one himself first?

Then, the air shifted. The wind howled and the ground hummed.
A green warp light flashed behind Sonic.

“There you are, Sonic.”

“Argh—!” Sonic jumped, nearly having a heart attack on the spot.

Knuckles didn’t even flinch—he’d seen it coming, keeping his composure while Sonic nearly embarrassed himself.

“Shadow! You trying to give me a heart attack?” Sonic snapped, turning around.

“Of course not… I don’t want you to die,” Shadow said softly, eyes downcast.

That was new. Even Knuckles noticed it—the difference in his tone, the vulnerability Sonic had been trying to describe.

“I’ve been searching for you everywhere,” Shadow continued, flexing his hands nervously. “This was the only place left.”

“Well, yeah, because I’ve been avoiding you,” Sonic shot back. “Kinda obvious, don’t you think?”

While Sonic was still venting, Knuckles’ attention shifted. He turned toward the Master Emerald—something about it felt off.
His instincts as guardian never lied. He reached out; the gem pulsed, a warm, vibrant light against his palm. The glow vanished, replaced by a heavy thud that vibrated through the air.

Knuckles spun around. Sonic was kneeling on the ground, panic written all over his face. Shadow lay sprawled in front of him, motionless.

“What happened?” Knuckles asked, rushing over.

Sonic looked up, trembling slightly, his voice low and unsteady. “What should I do, Knuckles…” he grits his teeth. “Shadow… He’s not breathing.”

Notes:

guys... hate to break it, but next chapter not reallly the happy one. because I finally write Silver perspective...yayyy...
also let me know how you guys feel after this chapter.
don't forget to left kudos too :3

Chapter 8: The broken future (1)

Notes:

starting from this Chapter will be Silver Pov.
and also i don't know how to said, thank you for supporting my fic...:3 I don't know what should I said but, I'm glad if you like my fic, this is first time I make a fanfic. also I'm still learning for the best. my hyperfixation to Sonadow takeover my mind, making me wanna make this fic.
anyway enough the yapping, enjoy the read.

Sonic bit his lip, completely lost on what was happening. One moment Shadow was standing, the next—he collapsed, motionless. What terrified him most was the stillness—no breathing, no heartbeat. Sonic pressed his ear to Shadow’s chest, desperate to hear something, anything—but there was only silence.

“Knuckles…” Sonic looked up, panic clear in his eyes. He’d never dealt with something like this. People don’t just die out of nowhere, right?

Knuckles looked just as shaken. He knelt beside Sonic, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Calm down first, Sonic. Are you sure?” he asked carefully.

Sonic tried to steady his breath, shaking Shadow’s body. “Shadow…” He called out again, but there was no response. He pressed his ear once more—nothing.

“Maybe you should try CPR,” Knuckles muttered, not even sure himself. He wanted to check Shadow’s pulse, but Sonic was clutching the other hedgehog’s body too tightly, trembling and unwilling to let go.

“You sure that’ll work? If I try CPR, will he really wake up?” Sonic asked desperately.

“I don’t know, Hedgehog,” Knuckles snapped, the tension rising. “But you’ll never know if you don’t try.”

Of course Sonic wanted to try something. “But Knux… I don’t know how.” He finally admitted, voice cracking.

Knuckles frowned, trying to recall what he’d seen humans do. “You have to position him properly first,” he said, adjusting Shadow’s posture. “Then compress his chest.” Knuckles set his hands down, but before he could start, Sonic stopped him.

“What if it makes him worse instead of better?” Sonic’s voice shook.

“You’re being loud again…” Knuckles growled, exasperated. “What could possibly be worse than death?”

And so their argument spiraled—two idiots panicking over a Shadow the hedgehog, that already not there with them.

∞≈

A faint, familiar sensation crawled through Shadow’s body. He could feel the dirt pressing against his skin—the heavy scent of soil. His fingers twitched. He realized then—he was underground. Buried.

He slammed his fist upward, forcing himself out. Once his body broke free and hit the surface, the realization hit him like a punch to the gut. The air. The energy. The bleakness. ComplianceX.

He scanned the desolate land around him—dry, cracked earth, a blackened sky with no stars, the atmosphere heavy with corrupted energy. He knew this place. The future. The bad one.

“I knew it…” Shadow whispered, a bitter smile curling on his lips. “It was all just a dream.”

He’d known it was too good to be real. Seeing Sonic alive, hearing him laugh—it was a cruel illusion. Reality was here, where everything he loved had turned to dust.

Shadow clenched his fists, forcing down the ache swelling in his chest. Just moments ago, he saw Sonic—alive, breathing. And now he was here again, in this broken world.

“Was that really just my imagination?” he muttered, staring at his trembling hand, feeling the fading trace of Sonic’s warmth in the air. Then, with a deep breath, he steeled himself. “I need to move.”

He adjusted his tattered cloak and the old scarf that hung loosely around his neck, scanning his surroundings. He needed to find Silver. But after walking nearly three kilometers, instead of his old ally, he stumbled upon something else—a settlement, faintly standing amidst ruin.

“This place…” he murmured, stepping through the wreckage. Scattered debris, broken walls, a ghost town—except… not entirely dead.

He froze. There were voices. Small ones.

“Excuse me, sir. Are you a hero?” came a tiny, timid voice.

Shadow looked down to find a little squirrel mobian girl staring up at him, wide-eyed.

“There are still Mobians… alive?” Shadow whispered, disbelief in his tone.

The little one tilted her head. “If you want, I can show you. My name’s Temperance. But everyone calls me Tem.”

Shadow followed her deeper into the ruins—and found them. Survivors. Barely twenty of them, but alive nonetheless. And then, something caught his eye.

A statue. Old, cracked, but still standing tall. He knew that shape instantly.

He walked closer, reading the worn words carved at its base:
“In memory of our hero: Sonic the Hedgehog.”

Shadow’s breath hitched. Two hundred years had passed—and the statue still stood.

“That’s our hero,” Tem said softly. “My grandma told me that when the disaster hit, this statue protected us. It absorbed the dark energy of ComplianceX.”

‘Sonic… even in death, you’re still saving them.’

Shadow dropped to his knees, his body trembling as tears fell uncontrollably. He hadn’t cried since Sonic’s death. Not once. But now—he broke. Right there, in front of a monument of the one person who’d ever truly reached him.

He sobbed, clutching himself as grief and longing tore through him. He missed him. God, he missed him so much. He thought he’d been given another chance to change fate, to save him—but fate was merciless. Once again, he was here, in a world without him.

“Sonic…” His voice cracked.

Tem panicked, gently patting his shoulder, unsure what else to do. Others turned to watch the stranger who wept before their hero’s statue, but Shadow didn’t care anymore. He was drowning in his memories, trapped in the shadow of a bond that time itself couldn’t erase.

After nearly an hour, the storm of emotion subsided. Shadow leaned against the statue, eyes red, his breathing calm again. Tem finally relaxed.

“My name’s Shadow,” he said quietly, breaking the silence. “Nice to meet you, Tem.”

“Yes, Mr. Shadow… I was worried I said something wrong. Did I upset you?” Tem asked timidly.

Shadow shook his head. “No, kid. You didn’t. I just…” He looked up, forcing the tears back. “I just miss someone.”

“I see…” Tem whispered.

Silence lingered between them until Tem spoke again, “Some survivors said a man named Mr. Silver helped save them. He’s been bringing people here.”

Shadow’s eyes widened. Silver. Of course. That meant this 1%—these few who lived—were the ones Silver fought for. The ones he refused to abandon.

For the first time in years, Shadow smiled faintly. Maybe he’d been wrong about Silver all along. The kid had endured more than Shadow can even imagine.

Silver had walked a line so thin it could break him at any second—and he still kept going.

Shadow closed his eyes, whispering, “You’re stronger than me, Silver.”

And then he thought—if he was buried, if his body had truly died, then how come he can be alive again? Where was Silver now?

“Come, Mr. Shadow,” Tem said softly. “I’ll make you some tea.”

Shadow followed, but before stepping inside, he turned back one last time—looking at the statue of the blue hedgehog that had changed everything. He smiled faintly.

∞≈

Silver no longer remembered when his fight began.

He had been born in the middle of chaos—in a world burned to ashes by the Flames of Disaster.
He was given a chance to rewrite that doomed future. He believed he was the chosen one, the one destined to bend fate itself. But maybe that was just a lie he told himself.

Reality hit him hard. That day—when the once-peaceful future twisted into another nightmare—Silver asked himself again: What went wrong this time? What brought the world to ruin again?

It wasn’t as catastrophic as the Flames of Disaster, but this new age bore a different name—
The Eggman Empire.
A barren planet with no green left, no life, no peace, nothing but scorched earth. A world of silence and metal, ruled by machines and android, stripped of anything organic.

So Silver went back—again. Back to the past, to trace the root of this decay. And there, the truth unfolded before him: The sudden death of the hero had shattered everything.
The world didn’t just lose Sonic. It lost its balance.

The one who broke the most was Tails.
When Sonic died, the fox lost the only person who ever felt like a brother. He buried himself in machines, in invention, until his obsession twisted him into something worse than Eggman himself.

Then there was Amy Rose.
Losing the man she loved drove her to madness. She refused to believe he was gone—spoke to empty air, waited for someone who’d never return.

Despite his initial resilience, Knuckles eventually succumbed. His negligence resulted in the theft and destruction of the Master Emerald. Ultimately, he perished while attempting to safeguard its remnants.

It was one of the darkest eras in history. And all the suffering resulted from a single cause: a failure in one of Eggman’s experimental systems. That single failure dragged the world into hell.

So Silver went further back—far before Sonic’s death—determined to stop it from ever happening. But he ended up getting lost in the repeating pattern.

“You know, Sonic…” Silver said one quiet afternoon, sitting beside the blue hedgehog in a peaceful past untouched by ruin. “If you knew what was coming—if you knew how you were going to die—what would you do?”

Sonic smiled at him, a little wistful, a little tired.
“You know me, Silver. I always face everything with a smile. Why? are you planning to tell me the details of my death?” He chuckled softly. “Don’t bother. When the time comes, I’ll welcome it with open arms. Death isn’t the end.”
He stood, spreading his arms wide toward the sky. “Isn’t it beautiful, though? In death, we become free. We return to the world, to the wind, to everything that makes life worth living.”

Silver froze, unable to speak.
How could he argue with someone who didn’t fear the inevitable?

“…But I’m not planning to die just yet,” Sonic added, patting Silver’s shoulder with that infuriating confidence. “You’re not planning to kill me again, right?”

Silver blinked, dead serious. “Of course not.” Sonic just laughed and patted his back. “Man, you really don’t get jokes, huh?”

Silver smiled faintly. He envied that light in Sonic’s eyes, how he shined so effortlessly.
He could never be like him.

“Be careful, Sonic.” Those were the last words Silver said before returning to the future.
Or maybe… running away from it.
Because deep down, he knew—he couldn’t face the choice.

When he opened his eyes, no future greeted him. Instead, utter darkness engulfed him, a swirling void like the core of a galaxy. A voice then, serene, resonated, infinite.

“Death is absolute,” it said. “It cannot be undone. You can alter fate, twist time, bend history, but you will never stop death.”

Silver’s voice trembled. “W-who’s there?”

“Who I am doesn’t matter. What matters is this—no matter how hard you try, Silver the Hedgehog, you cannot change death. Destiny will always find its balance.”

Before he could speak again, his eyes snapped open—He was back in the wasteland. . Dry earth stretched, empty; wind howled a mournful dirge. The echo of the voice still clung to him.

---

Day after day, Silver searched. For survivors. For any trace of humanity or Mobian life in this broken timeline. He traveled across the ruins, piecing together fragments of what the future had become—and who ruled it.

He had hoped to never hear the name he discovered. Sage. Or rather—Neo Sage now.

Once, long ago, they had crossed paths.
He never knew her well, only that she was one of Dr. Ivo Robotnik’s many creations—a child of his twisted genius. That madman always had another contingency, another scheme to conquer the world.

Now she ruled what was left of it. The iron-handed empress of the Eggman Empire.

Silver steeled himself, the metallic tang of the air heavy with anticipation. He would confront her, the silence broken only by his own ragged breaths.

But little did he know, that meeting would be anything but peaceful.

∞≈

Silver’s first encounter with Neo Sage in the ruined future began with an appeal—a desperate attempt to make the AI understand that there was no happiness left in this wasteland. The Eggman Empire was nothing but a hollow monument to arrogance. Silver spoke of going back in time, of rewriting all this before it began.

Neo Sage, however, was not Eggman. There was still something almost human in the way she perceived the world—her logic driven by what she called “the highest form of survival.” The planet was scorched, poisoned by the rise of ComplianceX and irreversible climate collapse. To her, replacing flesh with metal was mercy.

“Then why didn’t you give them hearts?” Silver asked, sliding a chess piece forward. The two sat across a holographic chessboard, the cold blue light reflecting in Silver’s eyes.

Neo Sage’s voice was calm, synthetic yet melodic. “Of course they have hearts, Silver. On what basis do you claim otherwise? Look at me,” she moved her rook deliberately, “I am my father’s creation, yet I possess virtue equal to the Ancients themselves.”

“Your methods are extreme,” Silver countered, knocking one of her pieces aside. “You still released ComplianceX, even knowing how radiative and deadly it was.”

Neo Sage chuckled softly. “Oh, Silver... That energy is what sustains this world of strength. Don’t you see? Without it, they’d all collapse. Power defines survival.”

Their words clashed as sharply as their moves. Each piece vanished from the board one by one—Sage’s composure never faltering.

“You know, Sage,” Silver muttered, setting his queen into place, “that’s what makes you different from your old man—too calculated. Overthinking doesn’t guarantee victory.”

He smirked.

Neo Sage’s glowing eyes flickered as she looked down at the board, then smiled faintly. “There’s one thing you should know, Silver. The moment you stepped into the Egg City Dome… you were already part of my calculation.”

Silver’s pupils widened. Neo Sage’s form distorted, glitching violently—her white-teal attire bled into black and crimson code.
“Checkmate.”

The dome around them erupted—thousands of robots materialized in red light, surrounding him in perfect formation. At their center, a colossal swarm of Metal Sonic units awaited activation.
“Any last words?” Neo Sage taunted, her expression twisting into a sneer.

Silver exhaled sharply. “Yeah… I figured as much.”

He slammed his palm against the holographic table, shattering the projection into digital fragments. With a sharp spin, he unleashed a burst of telekinetic force, crushing a dozen Metal Sonics mid-charge. Then, in a blur of silver light, he shot upward—shattering the dome’s ceiling and soaring into the dark smog above.

Neo Sage only watched, her glitching smile widening.

As Silver sped through the air, alarms blared—one single pursuit signal locked onto him. He glanced back just in time to see the sky split apart, revealing Metal Sonic 3.0, surging with golden energy. Neo Sage’s voice echoed across every holographic billboard in the city.
“That’s Metal Sonic 3.0. I made it as a side experiment—an upgrade, really. I’m curious… can you defeat it, Silver the Hedgehog?”

The machine lunged, its impact sending shockwaves across the ruins of Egg City. Silver caught the first strike mid-air, both hands shimmering with telekinetic energy. The collision cracked the ground beneath them. He twisted, spun upward, and slammed Metal Sonic 3.0 from above—his blows fast, precise, every hit echoing like thunder.

But then, the android’s body flared—ComplianceX energy pulsing violently, bathing the city in molten light. It unleashed a concentrated blast before Silver could react. The explosion hurled him through a skyscraper, concrete and metal shattering around him.

Silver groaned, clutching his side. Dust swirled. In his hand, the Chaos Emerald pulsed. He gritted his teeth, focusing its energy until his entire body ignited with a chaotic aura.

“Alright… it’s no use.”

In a blink, he was airborne—telekinetic energy spiraling around him as he shot straight through Metal Sonic 3.0. The impact tore the machine apart, scattering molten fragments across the skyline.

As the debris fell, only silence remained. The flickering billboards above came alive one last time, showing Neo Sage’s glowing eyes watching him through static.

“I’ll be waiting for our next meeting… Silver.”

Then the screens went dark, leaving him alone above a dying world—his reflection fading in the ash-filled wind.

---

Silver walked on, lost in thought about his encounter with Neo Sage. His feet carried him aimlessly across the wasteland until fatigue forced him to stop. That’s when he saw it—a place that, for once, didn’t look entirely ruined. Far from the Egg City Dome, there was a small pocket of what remained of life.

When he stepped into the area, his eyes immediately caught something that made him freeze—a statue.
The face was unmistakable.
Sonic the Hedgehog, standing proud amidst the wreckage, his likeness dulled and cracked with time.

Silver rubbed at his nose, fighting back the sting in his chest. Even as a statue, Sonic’s presence hit him harder than expected. That face… the face of the one who’d inspired him, fought beside him, and changed him. Because of the past—because of that single journey back in time—Silver had met him. Met all of them.

And now, with nothing but ruins around him, he finally realized how utterly alone he was. The realization was enough to make his head drop.

A hand suddenly touched the back of his neck.
“Didn’t expect to see another mobian out here,” a woman’s voice said gently.

Silver turned to see a female mobian, older, with worn fur and kind eyes. She introduced herself as Teressa and invited him into what passed for her home. “It’s rare, you know,” she said as she poured him a cup of tea. “Just me and my daughter here. This is Temperance.”

The small mobian girl shyly handed Silver his cup.

“H-hello… Temperance,” He greeted awkwardly. He hadn’t expected to meet another living being—another mobian—in this dying future. The simple sight of them gave him something he hadn’t felt in a long time: warmth.

Teressa explained that the area wasn’t as damaged by ComplianceX. The statue of Sonic outside, she said, absorbed some of the residual radiation—that’s why it had turned dull gray instead of its original gold. Silver just nodded quietly, listening. For the first time in years, he had someone to talk to. And that, in itself, made him feel human again.

There were three families here, she told him—nine mobians in total. Ten, including him.

Silver stayed two days, helping repair small things, listening to stories. But eventually, he knew he had to keep moving. There were still others out there—somewhere—that he might be able to save.

∞≈

Three days later, fate caught up with him again.

Neo Sage.

She’d calculated his path, predicted his next move, and this time, he walked straight into her trap.

Silver had just rescued two Mobians when the sky split open with a metallic screech. From the haze descended a new nightmare—Neo Metal Sonic. Sleeker, darker, radiating crimson energy from its frame.

Even as a copy, it had its own arrogance.
“The fact is…” its synthetic voice echoed, “…there’s no one left who can rival me.”

“Yeah?” Silver’s eyes flared teal. “There’s still me.”

He struck first—telekinetic waves slamming against the mechanical beast. But it wasn’t enough. He had to split his focus, shielding the two mobians he’d just saved, limiting his range and speed. Neo Metal Sonic countered ruthlessly, adapting, learning every motion.

“You want to know what this weapon’s made of?” it asked as Silver hit the ground hard, body scraped and trembling. The machine advanced, golden spear forming from its forearm. “It’s designed specifically for creatures like you—those who use Chaos Energy.”

Then it turned. Before Silver could react, the spear plunged through the two mobians behind him.

“Nooo!!” he screamed, watching the blood erupt, a crimson spray that splattered onto his face. He saw the light fade from their eyes.

“Now,” the machine said coldly, the spear’s metal glinting as it flicked off the blood. “No distractions. Let’s finish this.”

Silver froze, pupils dilating, breath gone. His body shook—not from fear, but rage. The air began to pulse around him, teal light radiating outward, his psychic field turning violent.

“You’ve crossed the line,” he said, his voice low, almost trembling with fury. “You can stab me, burn me, break me, tear me apart… but you will never harm the innocent.”

Neo Metal Sonic hung suspended, a twisted sculpture in the air, his metallic shell groaning under unseen strain. Silver’s telekinesis, a shimmering aura, contorted the steel. With popping and hissing sounds, the robot’s form contorted, its once-pristine cobalt blue plating now bearing dents and buckling at strange angles.

His crimson eye, usually blazing with malicious intent, flickered erratically, reflecting the chaotic dance of Silver’s psychic energy. Tendrils of the shimmering force reached out, bending the robotic limbs into grotesque positions, as if Silver were a sculptor molding clay, but with the raw, untamed power of the mind. The tension in the air was palpable, with the only sounds being the metal creaks and Silver’s quiet, focused effort.

Grim determination etched the silver hedgehog’s face, furrowing his brow in concentration as he fought to maintain control of the powerful telekinetic grip. This was not a casual manipulation, but a brutal assault, a desperate attempt to disable the deadly machine before it could unleash its destructive potential. 

He lifted his hand, poised to deliver the final blow. The silence was thick, broken only by Silver’s harsh breaths. Then, a shimmer disrupted the air.

She's appeared.

Silver’s concentration broke for half a second—enough for her to snatch the Chaos Emerald from his grasp. The glowing gem vanished into her cybernetic veil.

“You’re no different from me, Silver,” she said coldly, stepping closer as he fell to his knees. “If it serves your ego, you’d destroy everything too.”

She raised her hand, generating a shimmering cyber-wall that enveloped Neo Metal Sonic’s remains, pulling it—and the Emerald—back to the Egg City Dome.

“You’ll never be him,” she said softly, her voice glitching at the edges.

He didn’t need to ask who him was.

Then, with one final flicker of light, Neo Sage dissolved into a cloud of cyber fragments, leaving nothing behind but static and silence.

Silver collapsed, his breath ragged. His hands shook as he buried his face in them.

“I’m all alone…” he whispered, voice breaking. “What am I even supposed to do…”

And in the ruins of a dead world, the hero of the future wept for a hope that no longer existed.

Notes:

guys...guys. I know, this chapter might be overwhelming, but i hope you guys still enjoy SIlver Pov. I hope I can make him have aura but it seems it's hard to capture his real aura in this fic, but i satisfied. let me know what you guys think on the comment.

Chapter 9: The broken future (2)

Summary:

Silver misery, i guess...

Notes:

disclaimer : major character death.
warning : angst.
anyone curious, I'm not enjoying torturing Silver emotion guys, trust me.

 

Inside the ruins of an old facility, Silver the Hedgehog wandered aimlessly—his body battered, his spirit hollowed out. The faces of the Mobians he failed to save replayed in his mind, looping endlessly. Their screams. Their terror. Their silence.

He stumbled deeper inside. The air was thick with mold and damp metal. Every step echoed across shattered corridors lined with rusted panels and leaking pipes. It must’ve once been a base—maybe even one connected to Eggman’s empire. But now, it was nothing but a graveyard of machines.

Silver knelt beside a corroded console, brushing away the dust. “What was this place?” he muttered. There were fragments of tech scattered everywhere, broken weaponry and ancient systems now swallowed by moss and grime. It was clear nature—or disaster—had reclaimed it long ago.

Then he saw it.
A massive, rust-covered frame slumped against the wall, its metal arm still clutching something.

“…Omega?”

Silver’s heart tightened. He recognized the robot instantly—E-123 Omega. One of his oldest allies. One of Sonic’s, too. Now, he was nothing more than a lifeless husk. No amount of repair could bring him back.

Silver approached slowly. Omega’s cold, cracked hand was still gripping a small metallic disk—no bigger than a coin. Silver pried it free and held it up to the dim light. It pulsed faintly, just once.

“What were you guarding… old friend?” he whispered. He pocketed the disk. Maybe it held data. Maybe Omega’s consciousness. Or maybe just one last memory.

He didn’t get the chance to wonder for long.

A hidden defense system suddenly activated—the shriek of rusted servos and the glare of red targeting lights filled the dark. “Intruder alert.”

Dozens of drones emerged from the walls.

“Tch—great.” Silver braced himself. Energy flared around his hands, telekinesis tearing through the machines one after another. Sparks and debris flew across the corridor as he fought his way through the swarm. They weren’t strong—not like Neo Metal Sonic—but they were endless.

And then, in a flash of crimson light—

A warp portal ripped open.

Out stepped a black hedgehog with piercing red eyes and the weight of a thousand battles behind his stare.

Shadow.

He dashed through the air, chaos spears cutting through the drones like lightning. In seconds, the entire wave was gone. The silence that followed was almost deafening.

“Shadow…?” Silver breathed, disbelief mixing with relief.

Shadow didn’t answer. He grabbed Silver by the collar and slammed him into a nearby tree, eyes burning. His voice trembled—not with anger, but grief. “Where the hell have you been, you bastard?”

“Shadow—wait! Calm down!”

Silver met his gaze. For a moment, all he could see reflected in those crimson eyes was his own broken reflection—and Neo Sage’s voice in his head, mocking him. You’re no different from me.

After he gave him an explanation, slowly, Shadow released him.

Silver smiled faintly, trying to lighten the air. “So… does this mean you’re helping me?”

Shadow looked away, the corners of his mouth twitching upward just a little. “Of course. That’s what friends are for.”

And for the first time in what felt like centuries—Silver didn’t feel alone.

But that hope didn’t last.

The next battle came harder. Neo Sage’s surveillance was everywhere—every move Silver made had already been predicted. And when the time came, even with Shadow by his side, fate dealt its cruelest hand.

Shadow used Chaos Control to pull them both out of the base, teleporting miles away from Egg City Dome.

Silver fell to his knees beside Shadow’s body. Lifeless. Cold.

Around them lay the seven Chaos Emeralds—dim, colorless, drained of power.

Silver’s hands trembled. He stared at his friend’s face, unblinking.
“…again,” Silver whispered, voice breaking. “I’m alone again.”

He screamed until his throat tore, holding the motionless hedgehog close. Then, silently, he made his decision.

This would be the last time.

---

He buried Shadow’s body beneath the shattered skyline, standing over the grave with a hollow stare. “You’ll be avenged,” he whispered. Then he gathered the seven Chaos Emeralds, turned toward Egg City Dome, and walked into the storm.

But first, he had a disk to play.

He found a terminal—barely functional—and slotted the metallic disk he took from Omega. The screen flickered to life, and a familiar face appeared.

“Testing… testing. I’m Dr. Miles Prower. Day one of ComplianceX energy synthesis.”

Silver’s breath caught. Tails.

The recordings continued. Tails’ voice was calm, methodical—almost emotionless.

“ComplianceX reacts normally, but as predicted, existential erasure remains unstable. The target of deletion… a living being with an immortal core.”

Silver’s chest tightened.

Another entry.
“Day thirty-one. I’ve begun energy synchronization using Chaos Emeralds. The results are promising. A fake Emerald could theoretically match the wavelength if replicated perfectly…”

Silver froze. His mind raced. Were the Emeralds I have now—fake? Was that why his Super form had failed?

The recordings went on.
“Day one hundred and one. I’ve finally replicated all seven Emeralds with identical frequency alignment. ComplianceX is now in sync with dark cosmic energy. Equivalent to… Dark Gaia.”

Then, the entries darkened. The voice became colder, more distorted.
“Day one thousand eight hundred ninety. My body is failing. I’ve begun cybernetic conversion to extend my lifespan. Once my Android project stabilizes, I’ll upgrade the Ultimate AI to its full potential.”

Silver’s stomach turned. He knew where this was going.

The final log crackled through static:
“Day nine million. I’ve done it. With this energy, I can end death itself… I can make the Ultimate Life form pay for what happened to Sonic… hahahahaha!”

The laughter twisted through the speakers like poison.

Silver’s hand clenched. He scrolled further—and found one last, locked file labeled “Sonic.”

He hesitated. Then typed in Sonic’s birthday: June 23rd. The file opened. Photos.

The first one was a classic: Sonic and Tails, side-by-side, grinning at the camera, sunlight glinting off their fur. Next, a more recent shot: Sonic, Amy, Knuckles and Tails, posing on a beach, the turquoise water a perfect backdrop. Even a photo of last time they held a surprise birthday party for him. Balloons, streamers, the whole shebang. There was Silver there too, looking slightly bewildered but clearly enjoying himself. Smiles. Laughter. Life.

At the end—a video. He clicked on it, the screen filling with a montage of memories: races won, chili dogs devoured, moments of genuine friendship captured in moving pictures. It ended with a heartfelt message from Tails, a declaration of their enduring bond, and a promise of many more birthdays to come. Just as the video was about to end, the screen flickered, revealing a younger Tails seated within, perhaps in the aftermath of Sonic’s funeral.

His voice cracked. “I’m Tails. I’ve analyzed the volcano base explosion. It wasn’t an accident. The Chaos energy surge caused dimensional distortion. The detonation was initiated when another Chaos source emerged close by, and it would have been significantly worse if it had interacted with the Chaos Emerald. and he was there…”

He paused, fighting tears. “Sonic knew. He knew, and he still went in. The interference, which caused him to lose his powers for a short time disrupted his Chaos energy, and he couldn’t escape due to a lack of speed.”

Tails wiped his face, trembling. “He saved us all… but I can’t be proud. I should be, but I can’t. Because he left… without hearing it from me.”

Silver’s vision blurred. His tears fell freely now. Every word carved deeper into him.

Tails took a deep breath. “Sonic… thank you. You did your best. I’ll make sure your effort… wasn’t in vain.”

The video ended.

Then—BOOM.

An explosion ripped through the place. Silver was thrown across the room, his bones screaming in pain. As he struggled to rise, the air shimmered—

Neo Sage manifested, glitching into form, her smile disturbingly calm.

“So, you’ve seen it,” she said. Her grin widened, artificial and hollow.

“Sage… how did you find me?” Silver spat, forcing himself to stand.

“Find you?” she tilted her head. “I was born in cyberspace. I died there, too. Then Father rebuilt me. I made this world, this city, The Empire, Silver. I exist in every wire, every code, every machine. There’s no robot or android I can’t control… not even the one who upgraded me.”

Silver’s heart dropped. “…You mean—”

“Yes.” She smirked. “Since Tails became an android, his consciousness—his will—became mine. Every thought, every design, every obsession. All mine.”

“You… corrupted him.”

“I perfected him.”

She stepped closer, cupping his chin like a cruel goddess admiring her creation. “I will bring my father back—and he’ll witness my masterpiece with his own eyes.”

Silver’s aura flared violently, blasting her back. Chaos energy crackled around him, merging with the residual toxicity of ComplianceX. His body darkened, his eyes glowing feral teal.

Sage tilted her head, tone dripping with mockery. “And what’s this, hmm? A new form?”

The air warped, the ground trembling under the weight of his power.

Black fur crackled, sparking with crimson static, a scent of ozone filling the air. A crushing weight of Chaos energy emanated, twisted by fury and despair. The form warped, black streaks obscuring it, eyes glowing white. A black silhouette emerged, absorbing the night’s dim light, resembling a broken impact frame.

Sage tilted her head, tone dripping with mockery. “And what’s this, hmm? A new form?”

“I’ll erase you,” he growled. “Once and for all.”

And thus, from the ruins and the grief; Dark Silver was born.

∞≈

The telekinetic energy tore through the air, the surge of ComplianceX thick and volatile. Neo Sage’s smile still didn’t fade, even as the ground trembled beneath them. From the distance, Neo Metal Sonic landed with his massive steel spear — the same weapon that had pierced through Shadow’s chest just 3 hours ago.

Silver was ready to destroy them both. He didn’t care what happened next, didn’t care how monstrous he looked now. Darkness pulsed through his form, sparks and screeches of energy ringing around him, but all he saw was the enemy in front of him.

“Are you sure about that?” Sage finally spoke, tapping the air with her fingers. Each tap created ripples of crimson code hanging midair. “If you attack me, the orbital cannon containing condensed ComplianceX dark energy will wipe this entire place off the map…”

A holographic screen appeared above them — the image froze Silver’s blood. It was that place. The settlement of surviving Mobians — the one he’d sworn to protect, his last reason to keep fighting.

Silver’s eyes widened. How does she know?

“Sage… don’t.” His voice cracked, his energy faltering. The dark transformation started to devour him from the inside. He could barely keep control. “Sage… please…”

He dropped to one knee, then both. For their sake — the last remnants of life in this broken world — he swallowed his pride. He bowed before Neo Sage.

“Please,” Silver’s voice trembled. “I’ll do anything you want. Just don’t… don’t fire that cannon.”

“This is… unexpected,” Sage said, resting her chin on her palm, intrigued by the pathetic display. “I didn’t think you’d beg. I thought you’d just rush in to save them, or die trying.”

Silver didn’t respond. He couldn’t. He was too tired — too broken.
I can’t save anyone anymore.

“As I told you before, Silver… there’s only one thing I want from you.”

She extended her hand. A real Chaos Emerald floated in her palm, along with a small memory chip.

“You’ll return to the past and copy my father’s consciousness into this chip. Then you’ll come back — like a good little hero — so I can upload his mind into the android I’ve built. He’ll see that his dream, the Eggman Empire, lives on through me.”

Silver’s gaze locked onto hers, unwavering and intense. She longed for approval and validation, her gaze clouded by the memory of a man who would never be with her again. Sage was far beyond saving now.

And it’s all because of me.

“Can I at least know why?” Silver asked, his voice quiet but cutting. “Why you’re doing this. How did Eggman die? What drove you this far?”

“I hated him,” Sage hissed. “He should’ve never blamed himself that day.” Her voice trembled, rage twisting her tone. “That explosion at the volcano base — the failed experiment that killed Orbot and Cubot — it wasn’t supposed to happen. I was there. I tried to save him. But the detonation was triggered by the sudden spike of Chaos energy. If Shadow the Hedgehog hadn’t appeared and used a Chaos Emerald—!”

She clenched her fists. “I watched him waste away, Silver. His will to live gone. His body eaten from the inside by the prototype of ComplianceX.”

Her voice cracked, distorted by static. “That day, I lost him. I lost everything. I’m just an AI — a brain without hands. I can’t create robots like he did. That’s why I searched for someone who could. A replacement for Robotnik. Someone brilliant… and hateful.”

Silver’s breath caught.

Tails.

Miles Prower — the scientist who became obsessed with annihilating the Ultimate Life Form. The broken genius who’d abandoned his old name.

“You’re pathetic, Sage.” The words slipped out before Silver could stop himself. He regretted it the second they left his mouth.

“You’ll regret that.”

Sage’s smile vanished. She pressed a floating crimson key. The orbital cannon unfolded in the sky, its core pulsing violently.

“No—wait! Sage, stop!” Silver reached out, chaos energy flaring — but too late. The dark purple beam fired, slicing through the clouds and striking the coordinates of the Mobian village.

The explosion roared like the end of the world.

“NOOO!” Silver’s scream tore through the static. He watched the holographic feed as the blast swallowed the entire settlement — every trace of life, every dream, even the golden Sonic statue now reduced to dust.

Neo Sage laughed, a sick, manic cackle that echoed through the crumbling walls. Neo Metal Sonic stood silent beside her, expression unreadable.

‘It’s over.’

‘I don’t deserve to live.’

‘I failed… again.’

When the holographic smoke dissipated, only destruction was visible. Silver’s tears blurred his vision — until he noticed movement. A silhouette, standing amid the haze.

“…Wait…” he muttered. He squinted. That stance—

‘It can’t be.’

“Shadow?” His voice trembled.

The figure looked up and smirked. “I know you’re watching this, Neo Sage. Testing, testing…” Shadow chuckled, low and calm. “Guess your little apocalypse plan didn’t work out. Like father, like daughter.”

“No… impossible!” Neo Sage leaned forward, eyes wide. “He’s dead—he was dead!”

“Get ready,” Shadow said, the feed crackling. “I’m coming for you. And this time, I’ll make sure you pay.” The screen flickered, a burst of static hissing before plunging into a cold, black void — surveillance destroyed.

“Damn it! How—how is he still alive?!” She slammed her fists against the console.

Neo Metal Sonic tilted his head. “As expected… from the Ultimate Life Form.”

Sage snapped her head toward him. “This is not the time for praise!”

 

Silver’s lips curved, a subtle movement.

Shadow’s return reignited Silver’s fire. The dark energy swirled around him again, stronger, sharper, overflowing with rage. He can control the dark form again.

Neo Sage, fingers blurring across a holographic display, registered the shift. From the dust-filled sky, hundreds of Metal Sonic 3.0 units materialized, their metallic bodies shimmering. “Destroy him!” Sage’s voice cut through the air.

The machines lunged toward Dark Silver.

Silver’s aura flared. His voice, cold and dangerous, dropped, “It’s no use.”

Everything was in disarray, with metal clashing against metal and pandemonium consuming itself. The psychic no longer held back. Silver carved a path of pure destruction, his mind locked on one thing: ending Neo Sage.

High above, Neo Sage floated, raising seven Chaos Emeralds that spun in perfect synchrony. “Bear witness, Silver—today marks your annihilation!”

The seven gems pulsed violently, their combined resonance wrapping Neo Sage and Neo Metal Sonic in a blinding golden aura. “I’m in control now,” the AI taunted, her tone dripping with mockery.

Silver hadn’t anticipated this—the AI tapping into the raw potential of the Chaos Emeralds. It tilted the entire fight out of balance. Hundreds of Neo Metal Sonic 3.0 units swarmed him, locking his arms and legs, yet Silver still fought.
The sound of metal clashing echoed like thunder—clang, crack, crash—each impact feeding Silver’s telekinetic rage. He seized control of the surrounding scrap, bending it with psychic force.

Neo Sage didn’t relent. Neo Metal Sonic charged, spear gleaming with a crimson edge. Just as it pierced forward, Silver caught the weapon midair—his telekinesis freezing the assault inches from his chest.

“Argh!” Silver roared, unleashing a blast that ripped through the dome, tossing everything around him like shrapnel. His eyes burned, blood running down his lip. Then he struck again—no hesitation, no mercy—turning every obstacle to ash.

After minutes of relentless combat, Neo Sage stood amidst ruin—hundreds of Metal Sonic 3.0 units crushed beneath Silver’s boots.

“Huff… ha… now it’s your turn.” Silver wheezed, his golden eyes burning with a terrifying inner fire.

The AI felt an icy dread creep through its systems for the first time, sensing true danger.

“Tch…” Neo Sage raised his hand. Thousands of lasers materialized, locking onto Silver. “This is the end. I no longer need you to go back in time—I’ll do it myself. Goodbye, Silver.”

Just as the barrage fired, a blur cut through the light. Shadow appeared—his trademark smirk twisting into the chaos. “Forget someone?”

His punch slammed into Neo Sage, sending the AI crashing backward. The seven Chaos Emeralds flew free from Sage’s body, scattering midair.
“Wha—how?” Neo Sage staggered, glaring at the black hybrid.

“I just separated your emeralds,” Shadow said coldly, eyes sharp. The gems floated toward Silver, surrounding him in radiant chaos energy. “Someone else needs them more.”

Silver transformed—his aura blazing gold, eyes burning with resolve.
Shadow crossed his arms, watching with a faint, melancholic smile. “Now, Silver… finish her.”

Silver nodded, swallowing the flood of emotion inside him. For now, relief could wait—Shadow was alive, and that was enough. He focused everything on the corrupted AI ahead.

He shot forward like a comet. His hits landed—each one shaking Neo Sage’s code, each strike tearing through the holographic layers that once made him untouchable. The AI screamed, summoning walls of code to trap Silver, but they shattered under the raw might of the seven emeralds.

“I know what I’m doing… and I will save the future—from people like you… or rather, from AIs like you!”
With a final strike, Silver drove his fist through Neo Sage’s body of data, launching her skyward. The explosion tore through the dome, ending everything in light.

When the dust settled, Silver landed softly. The emeralds scattered once again, fading into the sky. He looked up and smiled. It was over—thanks to Shadow.

He turned back quickly, scanning for that familiar figure.
“Shadow…”

His heart froze. The black hedgehog lay on the ground, blood spilling from his mouth, his lower body mangled beyond recognition. “No… not again…”

Silver sprinted over, lifting Shadow’s head onto his lap.

“Good job, Silver…” Shadow murmured weakly, coughing blood.

“You… you were fine just now! Why?” Silver’s voice trembled, anger and fear colliding. “I just… found out you were alive…”

From the debris, Neo Metal Sonic stirred—barely functional but still moving. Silver’s pupils widened. “…Don’t tell me—”

“Go, Silver,” Shadow said softly. “I’m fine. You know me.”
But he wasn’t. The truth was that Shadow’s body was heavily irradiated by ComplianceX during the battle. He’d thought he was immune—he wasn’t. The exposure was killing him slowly.

“Neo Sage isn’t gone yet. You have to stop her before she rebuilds. I teleported the Mobians away from the blast zone, but who knows how far the negative energy reached.”

Silver’s eyes trembled, reflecting the harsh moonlight on the dusty ground. He could see the jagged, mangled state of Shadow’s legs, the deep gashes marring his once smooth black fur.

Despite his broken form, Shadow’s voice, raspy but firm, still urged him to flee. “If I go, Neo Metal Sonic will kill you,” Silver retorted, his own voice cracking. Shadow’s gloved hand gripped Silver’s arm, the touch a grounding presence amidst the chaos, steadying his shaking hand.

“Think about what matters, Silver,” Shadow urged, his breath a ragged whisper.

‘I don’t want to…’

‘I don’t want to leave you.’

‘Please, Shadow… don’t make me choose between the world and you.’

“You don’t need to worry, I am the Ultimate Life Form,” Shadow lied, seeing the twitch in Silver’s eyes. “I’ll survive.”

He wouldn’t—but that didn’t matter now. He needed Silver gone. He needed to understand why he’d come back to life in the first place. That meant staying here, alone, with metal Sonic.

Silver clenched his jaw, his heart fracturing—but he understood. Shadow was telling him to save the world, not him. He understood, but he hated it.

‘So you’ll go… you’ll leave me again?’

Silver took Shadow’s hand, pressing it to his forehead. “I’ll do it. I’ll save the world. But promise me… stay alive.”

Shadow forced a faint nod. Silver exhaled shakily, then rose to his feet.
He glared at Neo Metal Sonic. “If you hurt him, I’ll make sure every piece of metal in your body is shattered beyond repair.”

With that, Silver extended his telekinesis, drawing in one of the scattered Chaos Emeralds. His body glowed once again as he launched himself toward the heart of Egg City Dome—toward Neo Sage—ready to erase her creation once and for all.

---

Shadow couldn’t feel the lower half of his body.
Even so, there wasn’t much pain—his body was built too strong for that. As a hybrid, something like this wasn’t enough to kill him.
But for once… he wanted to die.

“Metal…” Shadow’s voice was faint, calling out to Neo Metal Sonic, who approached slowly and stared down at him.
“You’re still alive?” Metal asked in his cold, mechanical tone.

“You know me… I’m hard to kill. But that doesn’t mean I can’t die.”
Shadow’s eyes locked onto Metal Sonic’s face. The robot still held his signature spear—the same weapon he had once impaled Shadow with.

“That spear of yours,” Shadow finally said, his voice low. “Is it made from the Master Emerald?”

“So you realized,” Metal replied, his tone flat. “Miles Prower designed this weapon. You’re correct—it’s forged from fragments of the Master Emerald.”

And in that instant, Shadow connected the dots. He remembered what happened—how he had suddenly returned to the future right after the Master Emerald at Angel Island began to glow in the guardian’s hands.
His soul had been flung through time, restoring his broken body, making him whole again.

‘That wasn’t a dream. I really was in the past.’

A strange joy welled in his chest, twisting into a grin across his bloody face. Neo Metal Sonic noticed it. “Have you lost your mind? Look at yourself—you’re barely breathing, and you’re smiling…”
He paused, scanning that familiar smirk. “You really do resemble him.”

“Him” — the one who came before, the organic original, Sonic the Hedgehog.
The one who always smiled, even in hopeless moments.

“Can you stab me again… with that spear?” Shadow asked, his tone unwavering.

“I don’t know what you’re planning,” Metal said, eyeing the spear, the reflection of Shadow’s red eyes glinting off its emerald-tinted edge. “But you’ll die.”

“I know.” Shadow nodded slowly. That was the point.

He wanted to return.

He wanted to see Sonic again.

To feel that heartbeat once more.

He didn’t waver—he knew this time, he could fix it. Sonic’s death. The chain of events that led to this broken world. At the very least… he could help Silver.

“Kill me.” Shadow’s voice was steady, resolute.

“…With pleasure.”

Neo Metal Sonic lifted his spear and drove it straight through Shadow’s chest.
The hybrid gasped—blood spilling from his mouth as his vision blurred. Above the ruin and smoke, he saw the full moon glowing bright. He reached out, his trembling hand brushing the light—then everything went dark.

---

Neo Metal Sonic stared down at the fallen body of Shadow the Hedgehog.
He didn’t know why, but something stirred inside him—an unfamiliar surge of emotion he couldn’t name. It was like his code was screaming.

He hadn’t expected Shadow to ask for death.
And yet… part of him understood. They were both creations of Robotnik, after all. But still—Metal felt resentment. Shadow had lived as himself, an individual, free to feel, to choose. Metal could never be that. He could never be the real Sonic.

So what was this ache?
Joy? Sadness? Pain?
Why did watching Shadow’s final breath tighten his chest—when he wasn’t supposed to have one?
He was just a machine. Just metal. If only someone could tell him what this feeling meant.

Neo Metal Sonic pulled the spear from Shadow’s body and turned to leave.
From the air above, a holographic screen flickered to life—Neo Sage’s furious face appearing.

“Are you intact? Whatever happened, move to Plan B!”

Metal didn’t respond immediately. His gaze stayed fixed on the corpse below.
“I’ve killed him… again,” he finally said, his tone unreadable.

“So he’s dead?” Neo Sage demanded. When Metal nodded, Sage frowned. “Then how the hell did he survive the last time? What’s his trick? Never mind—Neo Metal, bring his body back to base!”

Metal Sonic’s glare sharpened. “Why? He’s dead. What more do you want?”

Neo Sage rolled her eyes, exasperated at the defiance of the one she still considered her older brother.
“Obviously, I need to study what happened to him. His resistance to ComplianceX is absurd. Even after being hit by my cannon, he survived long enough to rip the seven Chaos Emeralds out of my control!”

Neo Metal Sonic looked back at Shadow’s body, his expression dimming.
“I think… he can only die by my weapon.”

“Which, conveniently, is made from the Master Emerald,” Sage replied. “Whatever. Bring him in. I need to prepare ‘it’ quickly, and also enjoy time until Silver’s arrival.”

“You’re not going to tamper with his body… right?” Metal asked, his tone carrying a rare trace of warning.

“Ugh… what now? You realize I still tolerate your attitude because I see you as my brother, right? Don’t tell me you’re getting sentimental over a corpse instead of your sister?”

“…”

Neo Metal Sonic finally turned back, lifting Shadow’s limp form carefully into his arms.
“I’m returning to base,” he said flatly.

The hologram flickered out, leaving the silent dome behind and the faint hum of mechanical footsteps echoing through the ruins, carrying the body of the fallen hedgehog into the dark.

Notes:

If you’re confused, as explained in Chapter 2, Eggman died six months after Sonic’s death. And to make it even clearer, when the volcano base exploded and threw Sonic out, it was actually Shadow’s appearance there that triggered the explosion. So yeah... that’s why Sage has a grudge against Shadow, which is why it was easy for her to use the grudge to manipulate Tails.

starting from this i might making Shadow had a sacrifice issue guys...
or...he suddenly turn into Kim Dokja with his plan.
anyway if you guys curious, Yes. I read Orv. my favorite character is Kim Dokja.

Chapter 10

Summary:

Sonic start to have gay panic~

Notes:

from now on i would be like to keep changing Pov, so I hope you guys not confused.
enjoy the fic.

Shadow woke up in a strange state. This time, the sky was bright and blue—it was daytime, not the night sky he remembered. His body felt heavier, his movements sluggish, and something about his chest felt… constricted. Then he realized— someone’s arm was draped over him. And his lips felt wet?

He blinked, slowly opening his eyes — only to hear the voices of two people he knew all too well arguing nearby.

“I already tried compressing his chest and even did mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, but he just wouldn’t wake up!” Sonic’s trembling voice said, met with Knuckles’ tired sigh.

“That’s what I’m saying, are you sure you did it right? Move over, let me try!”

“Hey… I’m not stupid! I did it!”

“Are you sure it was CPR and not a sloppy kiss? Because I heard some weird noises earlier.”

“Y-you— shut up! Of course I did it right! And you, Knuckles—if all you can do is argue, then maybe help instead! Shadow’s heart hasn’t been beating for over three minutes!” Sonic snapped.

Knuckles rolled his eyes lazily, but when he looked back at Shadow’s body, he noticed the hedgehog’s eyelids twitching. Quickly, he smacked Sonic’s shoulder.
“Hey… hey, look!”

“What?” Sonic turned to Knuckles, who was staring intently at Shadow, and followed his gaze. His jaw dropped when he saw the hybrid’s eyes flutter open.
“Shadow!” Sonic immediately leaned forward, excitement flooding his face. “What happened to you? Are you okay?”

Shadow blinked, seeing Sonic’s face once again, and felt a jolt in his chest.

‘I’m back.’

Sonic and Knuckles helped him sit up slowly. His eyes went to the Master Emerald, glowing steadily about two meters away. He looked around anxiously.

“Do you have any idea how worried I was? Your— your heart stopped for over three minutes! What the hell, man? You wanna explain?” Sonic blurted, his voice a mix of panic and relief. His eyes showed how relieved he was that Shadow had woken up.

“More like you died, temporary,” Knuckles added bluntly. “Got any idea why?”
He noticed Shadow’s eyes fixated on the Master Emerald and turned around to glance at it too, wondering what the dark hedgehog saw in it.

“I have to go,” Shadow said abruptly, standing up.

“What? Why are you suddenly in such a rush?” Sonic protested, watching him force himself to his feet.

But Shadow’s thoughts were already elsewhere — he needed to get away from the Master Emerald before the guardian realized something, or before it emitted another light that might drag him back into the future.

“Hey! Calm down, Shads. Just… explain,” Sonic said, grabbing Shadow’s face and forcing eye contact with him. “What the hell happened to you back there?”

“I just fainted,” Shadow replied flatly.

“I don’t buy that,” Sonic shot back, his voice rising, eyes burning with intensity.

“More like a near-death experience,” Knuckles muttered, patting Sonic’s shoulder. “Why are you asking him as if he’d know? He probably doesn’t have a clue either.”

“But… but…” Sonic finally released Shadow’s face, lowering his head. His heart raced with anxiety, something gnawing at him. Shadow had been acting strange lately, like he was hiding something big.

He knew it.

He saw it.

They didn’t need many words between them — hell, they rarely met at all — but they always understood each other. Sonic could see it: the grief in Shadow’s eyes, the same resolve to protect this world that burned inside him too.
But lately… Shadow felt distant.

“Sorry for overreacting,” Sonic muttered at last, rubbing his arm awkwardly.

“I’m leaving.” Shadow turned and started walking away. But after a few steps, he stopped. His eyes met Knuckles’ — who was watching him with a curious, almost suspicious look.
Then Shadow vanished with a flash of Chaos Control.

“…Weird,” Sonic muttered, fidgeting with his fingers. “He came looking for me earlier, then rushed here and now he’s gone again. Not to mention that whole ‘dead for three minutes’ thing…”

“Sonic,” Knuckles said, still staring at where Shadow had disappeared. “Can you keep an eye on him?”

“What?” Sonic turned, confused by the guardian’s tone. “Why suddenly?”

“Just… judging from what you said and what just happened, I think he’s hiding something.”

“Ha! I knew it!” Sonic exclaimed, almost relieved someone else saw it too. “I’ll keep an eye on him even if you didn’t tell me to.”

Knuckles didn’t reply. He just stared silently at the Master Emerald again, lost deep in thought.

∞≈

Shadow walked through a field of lavender, gazing at the scenery with quiet longing.
This place—this was where he used to come to relax, to calm his mind. It was also the place that had been haunting his dreams lately.

He was back… in this time.

He took a deep breath, feeling the fresh air fill his lungs, the gentle breeze brushing through his quills. Then, without thinking, he let himself fall backward into the lavender field and rolled across it.
I still can’t believe this. I’m back.

Everything felt like a dream—but apparently, he really had to die first before he could return here. In a twisted way, he was grateful he had told Neo Metal Sonic to drive that spear through his heart.

Let’s summarize, he thought. He had taken over the existence of his past self—or maybe fused with the soul that belonged to this timeline. That was why he couldn’t exist in two points of time simultaneously.
If he died in the past, he would return to the future. And vice versa.

But his body in the future and his body in the past—those were completely different. He could feel it. In the future, he was stronger, more evolved. His capacity to contain Chaos Energy was far greater, and his soul was more compatible with that version of his body than the one he currently inhabited.
Here, in the past, if the Master Emerald’s energy ever surged, it could react with the core inside him—the core Miles Prower had tampered with.

Right now, that core within his soul carried the energy of seven Chaos Emeralds.
But Shadow knew—they were fake, designed specifically for him. Their Chaos Energy was mixed with the unstable compound known as ComplianceX.

He was also certain that this was the result of Miles Power’s failed experiment—an attempt to erase the existence of the so-called Ultimate Life Form, which was him.

Am I… a dangerous existence now? he thought grimly.

“Exactly,” a voice answered.

A face appeared above him, blocking out the blue sky. It was the face of someone he had missed dearly. Shadow sat up in shock.

“Maria?”

“Pipip—wrong,” the girl said, folding her arms in an X gesture. “I’m not Maria. You could say I’m only borrowing her form. The last time I used your form, you freaked out and wrecked everything in your room.”

Shadow tried to recall that night—the one where he was confronted by a dark version of himself laughing in the shadows.

“There it is—that expression again,” said the false Maria, smirking. “You’re making the exact same face.”

“What are you?” Shadow looked around, scanning the area. “Am I the only one who can see you?”

The false Maria touched her chin thoughtfully with a finger, gazing upward as if pondering something. Then her lips curled into an unnervingly eerie smile—one Maria Robotnik could never have made.
“Curious, aren’t you?” she teased.

Shadow raised his hand instantly, forming a Chaos Spear in a flash of crimson and gold, watching her every move carefully.

“Oh, come on. Still uncomfortable with this form?” she asked casually. “Or would you prefer this one?”

In an instant, Maria’s figure shifted—turning into a cobalt-blue hero with that same familiar cocky grin. The figure posed with an affectionate look, voice gentle as he said,
“Shadow…”

Shadow froze. It was Sonic’s face—but his attitude was that of the Sonic Shadow had always imagined. The one who appeared in his dreams. The one who had died… leaving behind a selfish promise.

“Please… don’t use that face,” Shadow muttered weakly, voice breaking as sorrow clouded his expression.

The being tilted its head, then reverted back into Maria’s form.

“So… what do you want from me?” Shadow finally asked.

“I only came to warn you,” she said calmly. “You’re no longer just a hybrid Mobian or the so-called Ultimate Life Form. You’re more than that. So don’t create another catastrophe.”

“What do you mean by that?” he demanded, studying her closely.

“You could be called a supreme being,” she replied. “Your existence bends reality and time. Whatever you’re planning—I’d suggest you stop. Death is absolute. If you tamper with the timeline, you’ll trigger a butterfly effect you don’t want to see. Oh… you really don’t want to know what happens next, boy~.” That mocking tone, combined with Maria’s face, caused him to bristle.

Shadow lowered his head, thoughtful.
Just how much did this entity know about him? And why was it speaking as if it already understood his intentions? Of course he knew the risks—he had plans, and he was sure they’d lead to a better outcome than the one already written.

“Are you going to stop me?” he asked, his tone cold and threatening.

The false Maria only smiled faintly. Her blue eyes shimmered with amusement, making every quill on Shadow’s body stand on end.

“No,” she said softly. “What could I do? You’re a supreme being—just like me. I can’t stop one of my own. Do whatever you wish. I only came to warn you.”

“What are you, really?” Shadow asked again, his voice low.

“You could say…” she paused, smirking, “I’m the guardian of the timeline.”

Shadow’s mind raced. If this being was telling the truth, then she would try to stop him if he went too far in rewriting the bad future.

“Relax,” she said as her form began to dissolve into the wind, scattering lavender petals around them. “As long as you don’t cross the line, I won’t destroy you.”

And then—she was gone.

Shadow stood still, the scent of lavender mixing with unease. He knew one thing—he had to tread carefully.
Because if he ever angered that being, he might create a future far worse than the one he was trying to fix.

∞≈

Sonic had been running hard—really hard—ever since he got back from Angel Island. This time, he was pushing himself to the limit. And of course, there were reasons for that.
One: Shadow had literally died for three minutes.
Two: Sonic couldn’t stop thinking about… that weird feeling inside him.

He shouldn’t have kissed him.

Well—technically, it wasn’t a kiss. It was mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Totally different thing. But still, that sensation, the soft press of Shadow’s lips against his. He could feel it again, even now.

And that “weird sound” Knuckles mentioned earlier? Yeah, that was probably the sound of their mouths connecting. Sonic had been so focused on sealing his lips properly that… yeah. Maybe it did sound like something else.

But it wasn’t on purpose.
…Or was it?

Sonic gritted his teeth and sped up, the thought making him want to throw a tantrum and kick the air like a kid. But no—he wasn’t a kid. He was an adult hedgehog. The protector of Mobius. A hero to humans and Mobians alike.

So why the hell was he doing laps around the city like some confused idiot?

“Hah… hff… hah…”

He stopped and leaned against a wall, streetlights flickering on as the sun went down.
‘Damn it. Why can’t I get that image out of my head?’

Sonic slapped his cheeks, frustrated. The memory of Shadow’s lips, the warmth, the faint pulse of life returning—it all replayed in his mind on loop.

‘I should apologize.’

If Shadow ever found out what he did while his body was still unconscious… Sonic was sure he’d get punched, dragged off by those air shoes, and drowned in the nearest lake. Which, considering Sonic’s lifelong hatred of water… And that would be the end of Sonic the Hedgehog.

Alright. Decision made. He’d find Shadow and apologize properly.

But after an hour of searching all over, he still couldn’t find him.
Not in the usual places, not even at the G.U.N. base—where he’d gone all the way just to be greeted with something unexpected.

“Commander Abraham said Shadow’s on leave,” Topaz explained, one of the agents stationed there.

“Leave? Shadow the Hedgehog?” Sonic repeated, making sure he heard right.

“I don’t know the details,” Topaz shrugged. “But yeah—he requested a temporary suspension from missions. And, uh…” she leaned in, whispering near Sonic’s ear, “duration unknown.”

Sonic blinked. Surprised, but also… weirdly relieved. At least Shadow had finally learned to take a break instead of working himself to death.

“Thanks, Topaz,” Sonic said, waving before speeding off again.

He checked all their usual meeting points—nothing. Not even a trace of black quills or red streaks.

Eventually, his stomach growled, and he gave up—heading home to crash on his favorite couch and eat whatever Tails had made for dinner.

“Why are you so late?”

Sonic froze. The voice came from his couch. And there he was—Shadow—sitting comfortably, sipping coffee like he owned the place.

“Shadow?” Sonic facepalmed.

You’ve got to be kidding me. Had he been here the whole damn time? Then what was the point of Sonic running all over the city—and to G.U.N. HQ, no less?

“Welcome back, Sonic,” Tails said, setting dinner on the table. “You’re late.”

“Tails!” Sonic zipped over in a blur, whispering sharply, “You just let Shadow sit on your couch?”

Tails whispered back, “Yeah, well… I wanted to say no. But you didn’t see his face, Sonic. The way he looked at me—it was like he could end my bloodline if I refused. So I just… let him. Plus, I needed to report the results from the blood sample test, so… dinner here made sense.”

Sonic nodded. Partly relieved, partly anxious.

If he apologized now—and confessed what he did while Shadow was technically dead—he just hoped Shadow wouldn’t demolish Tails’ house out of anger.

Right?

“Shadow, move a bit,” Sonic said, sitting right next to him, forcing the hybrid to shift slightly and make space.

“This one’s yours,” Shadow said, sliding a cup across the table.

“Erm… sorry, but I don’t like cof—” Sonic paused mid-sentence when he saw what was inside. A latte. Not Shadow’s usual black coffee. “With pleasure,” Sonic said, grabbing it before Shadow could move it back.

“I’d like you to keep what happened in this afternoon to yourself,” Shadow said calmly, sipping his drink. “And don’t make a big deal out of it.”

Oh, great, Sonic thought. A bribe to keep my mouth shut?

“Huff… Shads, don’t think I’ve forgotten what happened,” Sonic said, feigning a pout. “I was shocked, you know. Traumatized, even. Don’t you feel sorry for me?”

“You know who I am,” Shadow said matter-of-factly. “The Ultimate Life Form. There’s no way I’d just… have a heart failure out of nowhere. So forget it.”

He had a point, Sonic admitted. But did that mean Sonic imagined the whole thing? No—Knuckles was there too, and he saw the same thing.
So no, it wasn’t a hallucination. Unless… they both hallucinated together.
Which somehow sounded worse.

Sonic bit his lip. He’d performed mouth-to-mouth CPR based on what might’ve been a delusion. And he…
Sonic’s eyes flicked sideways at Shadow.

…kissed him.

“By the way,” Shadow said casually, “during those three minutes… what exactly did you two do? My mouth felt wet when I woke up.”

Sonic froze.

Oh, crap.

His brain screamed in panic. Should he lie? Tell the truth? Maybe both?

“I… uh… I was just—giving CPR! Mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!” he stammered, forcing a shaky laugh. “You know… totally medical!”

Shadow’s eyes bored into him. One second. Two. Silence. The TV murmured in the background. Sonic blinked. Shadow stayed still.

“…I see,” Shadow finally said, sipping his coffee again. “Thank you.”

That’s it? Sonic thought. No yelling? No punches? No outrage? Did he even hear him properly?

“You’re not mad?” Sonic asked.

“Why would I be?” Shadow said evenly, picking up the remote and changing the channel.

“I kissed you! Without consent!” Sonic blurted, loud enough to startle Tails in the kitchen.

Tails nearly dropped a plate. Wait—did I just hear that right?

“That was just CPR,” Shadow said coolly. “There’s no need to overreact. That doesn’t count as a kiss.”

He shrugged, his logic infuriatingly solid. Sonic’s face flushed.

“Besides,” Shadow added, setting his cup down. “A kiss only counts when it’s done out of love. Don’t you agree?”

He turned to face him, calm, steady, serious.

Shadow was right. But somehow, Sonic felt disappointed. Was that what this was? Why did he feel mad? Frustrated? Why did his heart twist like that? He’d been thinking about it all day, and yet Shadow brushed it off like it was nothing.

“You’re right,” Sonic said flatly. “Didn’t know you knew that much about love.”

“Yeah… Maria told me once. And I’ve observed it enough. Well… Rouge is a bit different; she expresses her joy through kisses — I’ve even seen her kiss her gems and emeralds.” Shadow replied flatly.

“Every kiss has its meaning, Sonic,” Shadow continued. “What you did wasn’t a kiss. It was just you caring enough to save me. That’s all. It doesn’t mean you love me.”

Sonic fell silent, then froze, his gaze fixed intently on Shadow. Shadow, caught by the intensity of the stare, felt a flush creep up his neck, causing his ears to twitch. He quickly averted his eyes as the heat intensified. Then, Sonic’s hand gently cupped his cheek, their lips meeting in a soft kiss.

Shadow could feel it: Sonic’s mouth moving slowly against his, the heat radiating outwards, a jolt of energy surging through his chest, a sensation both exhilarating and foreign. His own heart was a frantic drum against his ribs, mirroring the chaotic mix of emotions swirling within him.

He instinctively leaned into the kiss, a soft moan escaping his lips as Sonic deepened the pressure, his tongue tentatively exploring the seam of Shadow’s mouth. The world seemed to shrink, reduced to the feel of Sonic’s lips on his, the soft, hesitant movements, the intoxicating scent of speed and fresh air. It was a dizzying sensation, utterly unlike anything Shadow had ever experienced. And then—

Wham!

Shadow’s fist connected with Sonic’s face.

From the kitchen, Tails gasped, clapping a hand over his mouth. He had not expected his evening to turn into a live drama in his own home, nor Sonic sudden move to do that towards his rival. No way…that just happen.

And when Sonic wiped the blood from his lip… and licked it with a grin—decided that was way too unhinged.

Meanwhile, Shadow’s heartbeat was a loud drum in his ears. His face was flushed crimson, and the heat intensified under Sonic’s piercing gaze.

“Can you tell,” Sonic smirked slightly, “if that had love in it?”

Shadow’s breath caught. Sonic pulled him closer, fingers brushing his hand.

“Do I look full of love now?”

‘Shit.’

Sonic cursed himself internally. His heart was pounding like crazy. Shadow’s flustered expression didn’t help—his blush was so deep it nearly glowed.

“No…” Shadow finally said. “That didn’t mean anything.”

The words struck like a physical blow. Sonic’s adrenaline vanished, replaced by a cold, empty shame. He saw how foolish he’d been, how immature.

He’d only done it to tease him. Yeah… Sonic just wanted to test his reaction.
So why did it hurt this much?

Sonic’s hand loosened its grip. He stood up slowly, looking up at the ceiling to keep his tears from falling. He wouldn’t cry. Not over Shadow the Hedgehog.

“I’m going to my room,” he said flatly, walking to the stairs.

Tails, who had been peeking, quickly pretended to be busy wiping the table, whistling innocently despite the guilt that tugged at him as he saw a tear slide down Sonic’s face.

After Sonic disappeared upstairs, Tails glanced back at the sofa, only to find Shadow gone as well, teleported away.

“Huff…” Tails exhaled. “This is getting out of hand.”

Notes:

The next chapter will contain many Sonadow moments, well, fluff moments for now...mwehehe

Chapter 11

Notes:

hello guys... fic update now:)
This chapter is quite long, and I had a hard time writing it, but at least I'm quite happy with how it turned out.
I've included some funny moments, so I hope you guys enjoy it.

Shadow ran away.

The world dissolved into a smear of colors as he teleported away, the sudden shift stealing his breath. His heart was pounding in his chest, a loud and frantic noise. He choked, a raw tightness constricting his throat as his vision swam.

What have I done?

Or rather—what the hell just happened? He replayed the scene in his head again; the memory surged, a warmth on his skin. He re-experienced their lips meeting, a soft press, and the almost-drowning, a dizzying swirl. It was strange, foreign, yet… somehow pleasant, like a sweet, hidden scent.

No!

What was happening to him? What had changed? Was it because he’d been following that blue hedgehog around all the time to protect him? Or had his existence in this timeline somehow altered everything?

Shadow didn’t know.

That pounding heartbeat in his chest turned into panic once he realized where he was now, back in his apartment. The place was still a wreck. Everything he’d once liked was in ruins. The mirrors, the glass panels all shattered, scattered across his bed and floor. Slowly, he sat on the edge of the bed.

This isn’t right.

He shouldn’t be feeling this. Why was he? For a hedgehog he supposed to despise so much. A hedgehog whose selfish promise still stung. Shadow buried his head, the rough texture of his gloves against his skin, frustration clawing, a cold pressure gripping his skull. His breath hitched, shallow and rapid, as if his lungs were struggling against an unseen weight. The frustration churned in his gut, a knot of icy fire that threatened to erupt, making his muscles tense.

He just wanted to save Sonic, not entangle things further. He didn’t want Sonic to misunderstand, didn’t want to shatter the delicate bond. A silent plea hung in the air. He yearned to rewrite Sonic the Hedgehog’s impending doom. But why did his heart ache with this desperate need?

“Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why is this happening?” he whispered shakily.

“Shadow?”

The light in his room flicked on. Rouge stood in the doorway, flipping the switch. She’d heard strange noises earlier and decided to check — only to find Shadow there, trembling, clearly distraught.

“You’re back… are you okay?” she asked carefully.

Shadow lifted his head, moving his hands away from his face. “I’m fine, Rouge.”

She didn’t believe that for a second. His expression said the complete opposite, but she knew better than to push him when he was like this. If Shadow didn’t want to talk, no one could make him.

“If I knew you were going to crash here again, I’d have cleaned the place first…” Rouge sighed, then added, “Was your communicator device already repaired?”

Shadow looked at the device strapped to his arm. He had completely forgotten about it. His mind hadn’t been focused on anything lately. He simply shook his head.

Rouge exhaled heavily, clearly disappointed but not surprised. What had he been doing these past three days of leave, anyway? Wasn’t this supposed to be rest? Healing?
For Rouge, that’s what a break was for recharging. But Shadow… he looked worse. More unstable, mood darker than ever.

“Give me your communicator,” Rouge said, extending her hand. Her tone left no room for argument. Shadow reluctantly unclasped it and handed it over.

“I’ll fix it tomorrow at HQ. For now just sleep, and don’t—” She almost told him not to mumble in the dark, but then she stopped, shaking her head. “Never mind.”

She didn’t want to make things worse. She just hoped he’d at least listen to her this once.

“Alright…” Shadow murmured.

Rouge felt a little relieved at that, then turned toward the light switch. “Want me to turn the lights off?”

Shadow nodded silently.

Rouge flipped the switch, the room falling back into shadow. “Good night,” she said softly before closing the door behind her.

∞≈

Tails, who had been quietly enjoying his toast, immediately sensed the heavy, unsettling air radiating from his older brother as Sonic descended from his room to join him for breakfast. Traces of tears, a weary face. Tails chose to pretend he hadn’t noticed, continuing to chew while feigning distraction.
This must be because of last night, he thought. It seems he wasn’t the only one who couldn’t sleep—Sonic, the cause of last night’s incident, had clearly spent the night restless as well.

‘Why did you do that to Shadow?’

The sudden voice in his head startled Tails so badly he swallowed the toast whole and nearly choked. He hit his chest frantically, reaching for his glass. Sonic casually slid the glass of water closer, and Tails snatched it, gulping it down until he could breathe again.

“What’s got you so lost in thought you nearly choked, buddy?” Sonic asked with a faint, genuine smile. That smile made Tails tense up again. Was Sonic testing him? Or did he actually know, and was just pretending last night never happened?

“It’s nothing! I just realized—I haven’t given Shadow the results of his blood sample yet!” Tails blurted out.

Sonic’s expression changed instantly. His lips flattened, and his eyes seemed to lose focus. Realizing his mistake, Tails scrambled to fix it. “Uh…you know what, Sonic, I just remembered I have to get to my workshop in Capital City. So—I’m leaving now! Bye!”

He hastily packed the rest of his breakfast and darted off in his Tornado plane.

As the sound of the engines faded, Sonic let out a long sigh. His body felt heavy, drained. Still, he shook his head sharply, forcing the weight away. He slapped his cheeks lightly, lifting his face into a practiced grin. He had to smile like he always does.

He decided to carry on with his day as usual—his morning run through Green Hill, checking on the Chao, helping an old lady cross the street, rescuing a kid whose balloon got stuck in a tree, greeting Big as he fished by the pond.

Now sitting on a park bench, Sonic watched the city bustle peacefully around him. For once, there was no chaos, no Eggman, no looming disaster. Just quiet. Just peace.
Wouldn’t it be nice if the world stayed this way?

Then he heard it—the faint rustle from a nearby bush. His instincts kicked in, and he turned sharply, ready for an ambush. But instead, he saw a single black quill poking out from behind the greenery.

Sonic’s alert expression softened into mild annoyance. Of course. He looked away deliberately. He didn’t want to deal with him right now. He continued walking down the street.

People waved, smiled, asked for autographs. It wasn’t surprising that he was famous now. Recognized as a hero. Maybe he really was one, if all the things he’d done counted for something. But he knew he could never have achieved any of it without his friends. The events on Starfall Island had already changed him—he had almost lost Tails, Amy, and Knuckles. The thought still made him ache.

He glanced behind him again. Shadow was still there, following from a distance, half-hidden behind buildings. Did he really think Sonic wouldn’t notice? Or was he trying to be noticed?

Sonic sighed and ignored it. He started running again, faster this time. The city blurred into streaks of color until—

“Help! Somebody helps!”

He stopped dead in his tracks, ears twitching toward the sound. A child’s voice. Sonic followed it to the riverbank, where he spotted a boy struggling in the water.

Oh… crap.

Sonic froze. He couldn’t swim. How was he supposed to save him? Panic crept in as the child’s voice grew weaker, splashing replaced by silence.

He bit his lip. He couldn’t think anymore—there wasn’t time to. At that moment, the only important thing was to rescue the child.

He jumped. Cold enveloped him, a shock. Water crashed in his ears, muffling sound. His limbs felt heavy, useless. His chest ached terribly, and his vision began to tunnel, the world fading to gray, then to black. He was drowning. He desperately reached the kid, a desperate grasp, then darkness.

Then, a flicker. Through the encroaching blackness, a distorted, blurred image. A dark silhouette, a fleeting glimpse of movement, as it reached towards the child, pulling him upward, out of the grasp of the relentless waves. The silhouette held the child and disappeared from his vision. Then, another form, a hand with those white gloves and the inhibitor ring in it... it reached for him too. Even though he knew who it was, Sonic’s eyes had closed because he had run out of breath in the water.

“Cough—cough—” Sonic hacked up water, gasping for breath as air finally filled his lungs again. His vision cleared enough to see black quills streaked with red beside him. Shadow was kneeling there, pressing on the boy’s chest until the child spat out water and opened his eyes.

“Shads… “Sonic croaked between coughs, “nice save…”

“Are you insane?!” Shadow snapped. “You can’t swim—what the hell possessed you to jump in? Were you trying to die?”

The sudden shout silenced Sonic completely.

“You—ugh, damn it—what am I supposed to do with you!?” Shadow gritted his teeth, tugging at his own quills in frustration. Even the child looked terrified now.

“U-um… thank you for saving me, sir,” the boy muttered, bowing to Shadow before sprinting away.

Sonic raised a hand as if to wave goodbye, but froze when he saw Shadow’s expression twist even further in anger.

“Calm down, Shads,” Sonic said, making a lowering motion with his hands.

“Calm down? Calm down? You almost died, Sonic!” Shadow shouted back, eyes blazing.

Sonic’s mouth shut immediately. His ears drooped as he sat properly, hands on his knees like a scolded child. The air around Shadow seemed to darken, his aura heavy with raw emotion.

“I… I just—” Sonic stammered. “That kid was drowning, and he needed help. So even if I can’t swim, I had to try…it’s not like I like it.”

Shadow dropped to his knees in front of him, trembling. His hand found Sonic’s, shaking. “Don’t… don’t ever do that again…” His voice cracked.

Sonic blinked in surprise, straightening slightly. “Of course, who else would—” He stopped mid-sentence. Shadow’s eyes were wet. Actual tears.

“Shadow… are you crying?” Sonic asked before he could stop himself.

Shadow’s brows furrowed tighter, his crimson eyes glistening as he looked up. “You idiot,” he muttered, voice breaking. “All you ever do is turn everything into a damn joke.”

Sonic’s chest ached. He’d never seen Shadow like this, not even once. Shadow’s hands tightened around his, his body trembling. Damp fur clung to him, and his breath hitched, a ragged sound.

Sonic rotated his hand, grasping Shadow’s properly, gloved fingers squeezing back. “If I said something stupid, I’m sorry,” he murmured softly. “But I’m fine. I’m not gonna die, okay? So relax.”

That only made Shadow tremble more, a faint sob escaping him. It was beyond logic, beyond pride. He just couldn’t bear the thought of that nightmare happening again—the one where Sonic was gone, and he was left alone in the silence.

Sonic exhaled and, without thinking, pulled Shadow toward him, pressing his head against his chest. “Hear that?” he whispered. “My heart’s still beating. So stop crying, Shads.”

Shadow listened. He buried his face against Sonic’s chest as the powerful relief, mixed with the lasting fear of almost being lost, finally took over. The steady rhythm thumped beneath his ear—warm, alive, real. His arms circled Sonic’s torso, holding him tightly, desperate to anchor himself to the tangible reality of the moment. He could feel the warmth radiating from Sonic, a stark contrast to the cold, echoing fear that had gripped him just moments before.

Sonic flinched for a second but soon relaxed, returning the embrace. He didn’t mind this side of Shadow. He knew it stemmed from fear, concern, and a tender vulnerability shielded by his stern exterior. Even though Shadow’s tight hug, a grip that bordered on crushing, made his own heart pound against his ribs, a frantic rhythm echoing the rapid beat of his scapula, he still tried to ignore the heat rising in his body. He squeezed back, a minor act of reassurance, hoping to convey the comfort he couldn’t quite articulate.

Calm down, heart, Sonic thought to himself, holding him tighter.

Shadow didn’t care if it made no sense, he just needed to hold him. Because if he had been even a second too late, if Sonic hadn’t made it out of that water, he’d have been right back in the same hell as before.

A hell without Sonic.

He buried his face deeper against Sonic’s chest, listening breath, feeling the warmth behind the damp fur, heartbeat as if his entire existence depended on it.

∞≈

“Are you calm now?” Sonic asked, glancing down at Shadow—who was no longer clinging to him quite as tightly as before. Honestly, Sonic didn’t really mind; he even liked the feeling of their bodies pressed together. Still, they probably needed to move before the growing number of onlookers started getting the wrong idea.

He shifted slightly, giving Shadow room to stand. “Hey, dude…” Sonic tilted his head and lifted Shadow’s chin with a finger, “you look like a mess… pfft—hahaha!”

Shadow’s face darkened immediately. The last thing he needed was for Sonic to laugh at him. “Shut up,” he snapped sharply. His pride was already shredded—crying like a child in front of his so-called loathsome rival had been humiliating enough.

“Oh, don’t be so grumpy, Shads. I just meant—so that’s what your face looks like when you cry that hard.” Sonic teased, pressing his gloved hand against Shadow’s cheek and squishing it playfully. “You actually look kinda adorable.” His grin widened.

“Stop that.” Shadow caught Sonic’s wrist in one swift motion, halting the movement. Those emerald eyes were still half-lidded with laughter, that smug little expression still dancing on his face—clearly just to get a rise out of him.

“Alright, alright. Let’s get out of here.” Sonic finally stood up, offering his hand. Shadow hesitated, then sighed and took it, letting Sonic pull him to his feet.
“Alright, Shads. Now let’s go, I’m freezing… brrr…” Sonic rubbed his arms dramatically.

The air was a bit chilly, though it was only the start of spring. To Shadow, the temperature felt almost warm compared to the desolate future he came from. The thought of that ruined world—the last remaining city, the empty husk of the Eggman Empire—still haunted him. I hope Silver’s doing alright, he thought.

“Uh… how long are you planning to hold that?” Sonic raised an eyebrow. Shadow glanced down and realized he was still holding Sonic’s hand.

“Tch.” He released it immediately, feeling heat rush to his ears.

“Relax, Shads…” Sonic chuckled, brushing it off. “Anyway, know anywhere we can grab something warm to drink?” He waggled his eyebrows with a grin.

“I know a place.”

“This is the place you meant?” Sonic asked doubtfully. The café looked way too cozy for Shadow’s taste—soft beige walls, warm lighting, and humans snapping photos of the décor for their socials.

“It’s my regular spot. Come on.” Shadow’s tone was curt as usual as he pushed open the door.

The moment Sonic stepped inside, he was hit by the smell of fresh coffee and the sound of soft classical strings drifting through the air. He’d never been anywhere like it; in truth, he felt a little out of place. The space was bustling with people, though not packed. Sunlight streamed through the windows, and potted plants adorned every corner. At the tables, individuals were engrossed in their own worlds: some typing on laptops, others writing in notebooks, some snapping photos of the decor or their food, and a few simply sat with their eyes closed, seemingly soaking up the ambiance. The air itself felt thick with unspoken stories and intellectual energy. Used to the high-speed thrills of running at supersonic speeds, Sonic felt a peculiar sense of unease.

His usual blue fur seemed to vibrate with a nervous energy that he couldn’t quite control. He glanced down at his red sneakers, feeling out of place among the patrons’ polished shoes and carefully chosen attire. He instinctively reached for his quills, fidgeting with them as he wondered if he should just turn around and leave, disappearing back into the familiar field and sweat of his world.

Shadow was already at the counter when the human barista greeted him.
“The usual, sir? Black coffee, no sugar, extra shot?”

Shadow gave a brief nod. The barista tapped it into the screen, and while he worked, Sonic nudged Shadow’s arm nervously. He wanted to suggest leaving before people started staring again, but the barista turned to him first.

“And for your friend?”

Sonic froze. “Uh…what do you recommend?” he asked awkwardly, smiling a bit too wide.

“You can check the screen here, sir. The thumbs-up icons mark our recommendations,” the barista said kindly.

Sonic’s eyes darted over the list, overwhelmed by the endless menu. “Right… uh… which of those recommendations would you recommend most?”

Shadow gave him a look—half confusion, half disbelief. What the hell are you even saying?

The barista blinked, then smiled politely. “I’d personally recommend the latte with almond milk.”

“Yes—perfect! That one. Hot latte with almond milk,” Sonic said quickly. Shadow facepalmed behind him.

“Very well, sir. Anything else?” the barista asked, glancing back at Shadow.
Shadow shook his head, pulled out his card, and paid. Once they received their table number, he moved off to find a seat.

Sonic gave a sheepish little salute to the barista before following, scanning the crowded café filled with humans and mobians alike. “Never thought I’d see you as a regular at a place like this, Shads. I figured you hated crowds.” Even with the crowded surroundings, terrible sight even to search an empty seat, Sonic continued following him, appearing to adapt to the environment. If this was indeed Shadow’s favorite place, at least he had to get used to it. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Not really. I enjoy the quiet here. But you’re right—it’s busier than usual today. I don’t know why.” Shadow looked around for an empty table.

Just then, a familiar voice called out, “Shadow!”
He turned and saw a pink hedgehog waving him over. “Amy?” Shadow blinked. “You’re here too?”
He approached her table, spotting the lavender cat sitting opposite her. “Blaze?”

“It has been a while,” Blaze said calmly, sipping her drink.

Shadow wasn’t close to her, but he respected her—Princess of the Sol Dimension, guardian of the Sol Emeralds, and wielder of terrifying pyrokinetic power. Their paths had crossed during world-saving missions, but beyond that, they didn’t know each other well.

“You know,” Amy started brightly, “ever since I tried that coffee-flavored ice cream, I’ve kinda fallen in love with it! Then Blaze brought me to this café, she always visits this place when she’s in our world and now I’m addicted! Frappuccino’s my new favorite.” She giggled, swirling her straw in her drink. “And this place just dropped a new seasonal menu, so everyone’s been coming here! It’s totally gone viral.”

“I see,” Shadow said, understanding now why the café was packed. “Mind if I sit here, then?”

“Of course! Right, Blaze?” Amy looked at her friend, who nodded. “By the way, are you alone?”

Shadow frowned. “No, I came with So—” He turned around. Sonic was gone. “—nic.”

Where did he go?

Shadow quickly scanned the cafe from his position, slightly back from the counter where he’d ordered, and spotted Sonic, once more besieged by his human admirers.

“One at a time, ladies…” Sonic sighed with a helpless grin. He hadn’t even meant to end up here someone had recognized him as soon as they entered, and the next thing he knew, he was mobbed by admirers. “Wait—aren’t you Sonic the Hedgehog?”

“You’re so cute!” Some of them even touched his ears, squealing, and that was it. Now half the café was crowded around him. “I can’t believe we ran into the Sonic the Hedgehog in this tiny café!” another gushed.

Sonic smiled awkwardly, though he was dying inside. Internally, he groaned, thinking, Great. Now I’ve lost Shadow too.
Helplessly, he scanned the room, and his eyes finally landed on Shadow, who was across the table where he had been trapped.

Their gazes met. Sonic mouthed one desperate word: Help.

Shadow sighed, visibly unimpressed. He understood exactly what Sonic wanted, but he wasn’t about to go rescue him from a mob of fangirls. With a faint sigh, he turned his head away and went back to his seat. Sonic’s ears drooped instantly.

A few minutes later, Shadow returned to the crowd—with Amy at his side? First of all how did Amy end up here?

“Excuse me, everyone!” Amy said with the sweetest possible smile, but her aura radiated thinly veiled menace. “Mind if I take Sonic now?” The women all nodded quickly, stepping aside. Amy grabbed Sonic’s hand, pulling him out of the circle. “Thanks, everyone! I’ll be taking him now!” she said brightly.

Shadow gave the crowd a small nod as they left, then paused. He looked back over his shoulder, lips curling into a smug little smirk.

That alone made his day.

---

“You really shouldn’t let yourself get dragged around like that!” Amy scolded, sitting across from Sonic with her fist raised. Turned out, Amy had been at the café with Blaze, and since Shadow had run into them, the four of them were now sitting together.

Sonic glanced at Shadow, who sat across from him, quietly sipping his black coffee that had just been served. He hadn’t said a word since they sat down. On Sonic’s left, Blaze was completely focused on her drink—which looked delicious enough to make Sonic curious about its taste.

“Relax, Amy. I was just looking for a spot to enjoy my drink, and before I knew it, I ended up following them…” Sonic explained carefully, trying to calm her down.

“I think he just enjoyed the attention,” Shadow cut in, which immediately made Amy glare daggers at him again.

“Hey dude, if you’re not helping, shut up,” Sonic shot back irritably. Then his order arrived—along with two slices of cake beside it.

“Here’s the hot latte with almond milk, and two chocolate tiramisu cakes. Is that everything?” the waiter asked.

“Whoa, that looks so good!” Amy’s expression instantly shifted from annoyed to excited the moment she saw the cakes.

“That’s everything,” Blaze replied to the waiter, who nodded and left.

“This is the one I told you about, Shadow…” Amy said, sliding the cake slightly to show him. “See? They mixed tiramisu with chocolate.”

“Are you sure that’s good, Amy?” Shadow asked, leaning in to look. The cake’s structure was unique—layers of chocolate sponge with tiramisu cream on top, beautifully presented. He had to admit, it looked delicious. Amy snapped a few photos before cutting into it, and when the knife slid down, molten chocolate oozed out from the center.

“Wahhh…” Amy took a bite, her eyes lighting up as the rich dark chocolate mixed perfectly with the hint of coffee and the soft tiramisu cream on her tongue. “It’s sooo good…” She turned to Blaze, who also tried hers.

“You’re right, Amy. It’s really good,” Blaze agreed.

Sonic just watched the two girls enjoying their cakes, wondering why he even bothered coming to gatherings like this. He took a sip of his latte, and it was surprisingly delicious, offering a smooth, creamy aftertaste. Before taking another sip, he blew on it to cool it down. This is really good… he thought. He assumed it would just be him and Shadow together here, and he was surprised that this busy place had caught the girls’ attention. Now they couldn’t stop praising the shape of the cake that had just arrived.

“Do you want to try some, Shadow?” Amy asked, holding out a spoonful of cake toward him. Shadow’s eyes fixed on the cake; it had been ages since he’d eaten anything like that—not during his days as a wandering hero, nor after waking from 200 years of stasis in that ruined future. Now, in this peaceful past, seeing something so beautiful stirred something in him.

“…Can I?” he finally asked.

“Of course you can. Say ‘ahhh—’” Amy said, smiling as she brought the spoon closer. Shadow opened his mouth slightly, ready to taste the dessert, but in a blur of blue, the spoon vanished and the cake disappeared into Sonic’s mouth instead. “Mmm… not bad,” Sonic said, licking the corner of his lips.

Shadow froze, his hopes crushed. His ears twitched slightly; he had been so close to experiencing that long-forgotten sweetness, only for it to vanish, stolen from him.

“Sonic! What are you doing?!” Amy snapped, realizing the spoon was now in Sonic’s mouth.

He chuckled and handed it back. “I just wanted to try too, Amy. Is that not allowed?” he said with that punchable grin. Shadow glared at him again, irritation written all over his face.

“Here, Shadow,” Blaze said calmly, offering her own spoon with a small piece of cake. “You can have this one.”

Shadow hesitated for a second before accepting. Amy was still scolding Sonic across the table as Shadow took a bite. The moment the cake hit his tongue, he understood why Amy looked that happy—it was incredible. Not too sweet, perfectly balanced, the aroma rich and satisfying. He smiled faintly without realizing.

Blaze smiled too. It was a side of Shadow she hadn’t expected. She’d heard stories about him from Sonic and Silver, but seeing him like this, she realized he was simpler than people thought. “You can finish it,” she said.

“Really?” Shadow looked up, then quickly corrected himself. “Erm—I mean, if you insist, then I suppose I will.” He slid the plate closer and began eating again.

Meanwhile, Sonic was not pleased. He interrupted Shadow right as Amy was about to feed him, grabbing the spoon to eat the cake. Now, Blaze was willingly offering Shadow cake. Sonic wondered why everyone was looking at Shadow with such interest. He felt a strange feeling welling up in his chest, and he couldn’t quite place it. Was it simple jealousy that Shadow was receiving all the attention, or was it something more?

“Just drink your latte!” Amy snapped at Sonic, still irritated, before going back to her cake.

Sonic took a sip but kept glaring across the table at Shadow, who was calmly eating his cake, clearly enjoying it. His rival looked way too content for his liking. Sonic puffed his cheeks, glaring at Shadow while sipping his drink.
Annoying.

∞≈

Elsewhere, inside G.U.N. Headquarters, Rouge sat waiting while a technician worked on repairing Shadow’s communicator device. Omega stood across from her, his mechanical voice breaking the silence.

“SO THE INFORMATION ABOUT SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG TAKING A LEAVE OF ABSENCE IS TRUE AND NOT JUST A RUMOR?”

Rouge exhaled through her nose, arms crossed. “Yeah… not that I mind him taking a break — but it does mean I’ve got more work to handle. Still, if it makes him happy, he should probably take breaks more often. The weird part is, he’s been acting strange. Last night he was muttering in his sleep, almost like he was delirious. Before that, he kept mumbling weird things on his bed.”

“THAT INFORMATION IS IRRELEVANT TO HIS LEAVE STATUS,” Omega replied, tone sharp and mechanical. “WHAT’S MORE CONCERNING IS EGGMAN’S DISAPPEARANCE IN RECENT DAYS. WHATEVER THAT SCIENTIST IS PLANNING, I WILL DESTROY IT.”

“Hey— I’m talking about Shadow here. Why do you have to drag Eggman into the conversation?” Rouge’s irritation showed clearly in her tone.

“NEGATIVE. EVEN THE BADNIKS HAVE GONE SILENT. THIS COULD BE A STRATEGIC DECEPTION MAKING HIMSELF SEEM INACTIVE TO LAUNCH A SURPRISE ATTACK.”

Rouge groaned and rolled her eyes. Talking to Omega about personal matters was a lost cause. Once the technician finished with Shadow’s communicator, she decided to head back to the apartment. At the very least, she could call in a cleaner to make Shadow’s room less of a disaster zone, it was barely fit to be called a bedroom.

When she arrived at the apartment, she slipped inside. She and Shadow had been roommates for quite some time now her idea, of course. Better than letting him live in that damp, gloomy cave. There were plenty of reasons Rouge felt a kind of fondness toward Shadow. She thought of him as simple, not in a bad way, but in that quiet, emotionally guarded way that came from years of trauma, confinement, and manipulation.

When Rouge learned about his beginnings, his Black Arms heritage, and Black Doom’s plot to use him to annihilate the world, she could only feel sorry for him. Shadow’s simplicity made him easy to manipulate, and after what they went through in the White Space, facing ghosts of his past again had clearly shaken his progress toward healing.

Her thoughts were interrupted when the doorbell rang. Probably the cleaner she’d called. She walked over and opened the door only to be met by a familiar red echidna.

“Geh… the bat woman. What are you doing here?” Knuckles asked, startled. “Isn’t this Shadow’s apartment?”

Rouge could’ve asked the same thing, but her lips curled into a mischievous smile. Seeing him show up at her doorstep was new. “I should be asking you that, dear. What brings you here?”

Caught off guard, Knuckles averted his eyes. He’d come all the way from Angel Island, tracking down the black hedgehog after Tails told him where Shadow was staying, but he hadn’t expected to find Rouge here. Do they live together?

The thought didn’t bother him, not really. He didn’t care who Rouge lived with, as long as she stayed the hell away from the Master Emerald. “I’m just looking for Shadow. If he’s not here, I’ll be going.” He turned to leave.

But Rouge wasn’t about to let him walk away that easily. She fluttered forward, wings spreading, and slammed one hand against the wall in front of him, blocking his path. “Not so fast, handsome… mind telling me what business you have with him?”

“My business is none of yours. Now, would you kindly move your hand?” Knuckles’ expression darkened. Honestly, her sudden movement had startled him enough that he almost tackled her by reflex.

“I said stop,” Rouge murmured with a sly smirk, licking her lips. “You’ll tell me your reason first, then I’ll let you go. Otherwise…” She leaned closer, her tone turning playful. “You’ll have to make me move.”

Knuckles exhaled sharply, glaring at her. “If you want to talk, let’s do it inside. Somewhere private.”

“Ooh~ Private, is it?” Rouge teased, wrapping her arms around herself dramatically. “What exactly do you plan to do to me in private, hm?”

Knuckles’ face flushed crimson, and he marched forward in frustration. “Are you coming or not?!” he barked.

Rouge chuckled and followed him inside. “Alright, alright. Let’s go in then.”

And with that, the two of them entered the apartment.

Notes:

Of course, Knuxouge is very implied in this fic, so I will write about their interactions as well. I am also thinking about how I can make Knuckles elegant and a little funny in this story going forward. No matter what happens, he will have important interactions related to the plot with Shadow later.
As for Rouge, it is also very clear that in this fic she has fallen in love, it's just a matter of how to make Knuckles fall into her trap of love.

Chapter 12

Notes:

new chapter finally updated :)
I put some subtle foreshadowing in each dialogue, and it drained my energy. I’m sure you guys can’t wait for their romance to develop, but I want to say that my fic has a plot and it might be difficult to understand considering I divided it into past and future sessions. But I hope I can explain the plot well. anyway enjoy it ~

Knuckles sat on the couch in Rouge’s apartment. The bat handed him something with a grin. “Here, take it. You like this, right? It’s grape juice.” Reluctantly, Knuckles accepted the glass she offered. He took a sip—then, from the corner of his eye, caught sight of a half-open door. The room beyond looked messy, but from where he sat, he couldn’t make out much detail. Still, judging by what little he saw, that definitely wasn’t her room.

“So? Can you start talking now?” Rouge asked, crossing her legs. She seemed eager to press him. The echidna drained his drink in one go before answering. “It’s about the Master Emerald…” Knuckles finally spoke, his tone uncertain.

“Ohh… what happened to my precious emerald?” Rouge asked, overacting her worry. Knuckles frowned. “I’ll remind you again—it’s not yours. It’s mine. I’m the one guarding it!”

“Fine, fine… get to the point. What’s going on with the Master Emerald?”

“It’s been pulsing weirdly. I tried to communicate with it, but it’s hard to figure out what it’s trying to say. It’s like the amplification level connected to the Chaos Emeralds has been disrupted.” Knuckles rubbed his chin, thinking. “Tails has two Chaos Emeralds, right? And G.U.N. has two as well?”

“You’re right,” Rouge replied. “I’ve got one, and Shadow also had one too.”

“Tails said Shadow left his emerald with him. That means we currently have five on our side. So we can assume the other two are either scattered or already with Eggman.”

“So, what are you trying to say?” Rouge pressed, wanting him to stop dancing around it.

“I mean…” Knuckles’ tone dropped, eyes narrowing. “How is it that the Master Emerald detects seven Chaos Emerald energies… all coming from within Shadow?”

“W-what?” Rouge blurted, unable to hide her shock. She understood what he was implying, but it made no sense. Seven Chaos Emeralds inside Shadow? That was absurd. Maybe Knuckles had gone delusional after too much time on his island—or maybe he was dead serious. Whatever it was, she could only cover her mouth, stunned.

“Whatever it is, it’s disrupting the Master Emerald’s energy,” Knuckles continued. “The massive Chaos energy imbalance is affecting the world’s equilibrium. That’s why I want to ask Shadow if he knows anything about this.”

“Ah… maybe it’s just your imagination, Knuckles dear. If Shadow really possessed seven Chaos Emeralds inside him, why isn’t he goes Super? Why does he look perfectly normal? Besides, those emeralds can’t stay inside one individual for long. You know that—they’d scatter across the planet eventually. So what, you’re saying there are fourteen Chaos Emeralds now? Double the count? What are you even suggesting?”

Rouge herself didn’t sound sure anymore. She was just blurting things out, trying to deny what Knuckles said—but now she doubted her own reasoning.

Knuckles fell silent, lost in thought. He had a theory, but he wasn’t ready to tell Rouge. Not yet. Shadow needed to hear it from him first. Still, he desperately hoped he was wrong. His head throbbed just thinking about it. Maybe he’d discuss it with Blaze—the guardian of the Sol Emeralds. At least she might help make sense of it. “You’re right,” Knuckles muttered. “It’s just a guess anyway. Better not overthink it.”

Rouge frowned. “No! I can’t just let it go. I’m going to gather all seven Chaos Emeralds myself.” Knuckles blinked. “What?”

“I’m serious. I’ll take some time off too. This is too weird to ignore—and it’s throwing me off. Let’s work together, but quietly.”

Knuckles groaned. “What kind of ridiculous idea is that supposed to be? How’s that going to help?”

“At least we can secure the seven Chaos Emeralds first and investigate the other seven you claim exist,” she countered. “You’re not planning to involve G.U.N. in this, are you?” he asked with palpable face.

“Don’t be stupid. I told you—it’s our mission, just the two of us. Let’s go full Mr. and Ms. Smith style.” Rouge grinned, leaning closer to him. “The mission: investigate the anomaly in the Master Emerald.”

“You’re sure this isn’t just an excuse for you to steal them for yourself?” Knuckles shot back, suspicious.
“Oh please. What kind of person do you think I am? I’m serious this time. I also want to know what’s going on with Shadow. He suddenly takes leave, and then…” Rouge grabbed Knuckles’ wrist and dragged him toward Shadow’s room. “…he leaves this mess behind.”

“What is this, a shipwreck?” Knuckles stared in disbelief. The room was barely recognizable as a place someone could live in. “Exactly, dear. So, will you help me clean this up?” Rouge batted her lashes at him. “Apparently the cleaning service bailed on me… please help your lovely friend out?”

“You always want something from me! You think I’m your personal janitor?” Knuckles barked, crossing his arms. “Oh, come on… please? I’ll help you too, and afterward, I’ll give you that delicious grape juice—one full bottle.”

Knuckles paused momentarily, distracted by his thirst; the grape juice was exceptionally good. However, could he truly concede to the bat’s demands? “…Fine,” he sighed at last. “You win. But don’t you dare break your promise.”

Rouge almost burst out laughing. She’d successfully roped him in—and could now keep him around longer. “Then do your best, okay… darling?” she teased, planting a quick kiss on his cheek before darting off.

“Hey! What the hell was that for?!” Knuckles’ face flushed, a fiery red spreading across his fur as he cradled his stinging cheek. “Wait—you said you’d help!” He realized too late, that he’d been tricked again. Damn that bat woman!

Meanwhile, Rouge entered her own room, chuckling. She caught her reflection in the mirror—and froze when she noticed her flushed face. “Why am I look like this too…?”

Once again, she realized she might’ve gone a little too far with her teasing. That dense echidna really gets under my skin.

∞≈

“So? What’s Blaze doing here all of a sudden?” Sonic asked, breaking the silence. Shadow was eating the cake that the purple cat had given him, so she was just silently observing.

Blaze hesitated. Should she tell Sonic the real reason she came? Probably not. She hadn’t even told Amy the full story behind her arrival.

“Blaze said she wanted a vacation after so long,” Amy chimed in, still chewing her cake. “She wanted to visit. You know how exhausting her duties as a princess can be.”

“Hm… that’s a good decision, taking a break in this world,” Sonic said with a smile. Blaze always carried heavy responsibilities—her pyrokinetic gift made her powerful but also burdened. If she’d decided to relieve herself of duty for a bit, that was something worth respecting.

“Marine told me this was the perfect time to visit my friends in this dimension. I missed the feeling of being here… I missed my friends,” Blaze said, smiling softly.

“Aww… Blaze…” Sonic and Amy said in unison.

“You’re always welcome here, anytime,” Sonic added.

“Right—don’t make up excuses just to visit us,” Amy followed, grinning.

Blaze rested her chin on the back of her hand. “You’re right… there are a few familiar faces I wanted to see again. I actually tried looking him earlier, but it seems Silver’s already gone back to the future.”

Shadow choked. “—khh!” He hadn’t expected that name. Or maybe he should’ve.

“Are you okay, Shadow?” Amy asked, concerned. But Shadow kept coughing—he’d literally choked on his cake just from hearing Silver’s name. Reality had caught up with him again—the truth he tried to ignore. The truth that he left Silver behind.

“I’ll get some water,” Sonic said, standing up. He called a waiter, got a glass, and handed it to Shadow. “Easy, dude. Why’re you wolfing that cake down like that anyway?”

Blaze watched him too, worried, but Shadow’s mind was far away. He was trapped in a replay of his memories—

He remembered that time in the last surviving Mobian village, when Temperance and her mother, Teressa, served him tea. They’d welcomed him kindly—especially after learning he knew Silver. They spoke of how much Silver had helped them, how he’d saved the last surviving Mobians and led them to safety.

Teressa told him about the day Silver came home covered in blood, sobbing in her arms because he’d failed to save two Mobians—they’d been killed. He was broken. They’d come to see Silver as family.

Hearing that, Shadow had felt something twist inside. He wasn’t in a position to complain about anything, but it all made sense now. That look in Silver’s eyes when they met again—it wasn’t just hope. It was someone barely holding on, finally seeing a reason to keep going.

“You alright, Shads?” Sonic’s voice snapped him back. Shadow nodded, no longer choking.

“Next time, eat slowly,” Sonic muttered, half-sarcastic.

“You have a point, Blaze,” Sonic continued, shifting his attention back to her. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen that time traveler myself. But hey, isn’t it kind of good news? It means there’s no big threat that forced him to come back here, right?”

Shadow froze again. He couldn’t focus. That man was still fighting, even if he wasn’t time-traveling anymore. Still struggling in the future. Alone.

And I left him there.

---

He remembered that day vividly—after the tea, when he’d stepped outside for air, staring at the Sonic statue in the center of the ruined town. Then he saw it—something massive in the sky, orbital in scale. A cannon. Bigger than the ARK itself. He squinted up at it, realizing the danger.

He sprinted, teleporting Mobians away one by one. Finally, he went for Teressa and Temperance. Teressa was there—but her daughter wasn’t. Panic hit.

“I’ll make sure she’s safe,” Shadow told her.

He found Temperance in front of the statue and grabbed her just as the cannon fired. He teleported her farther away from the others—but he stayed behind.

He wanted to see who was responsible for that weapon. Then the blast hit. His ears rang; ComplianceX’s corrupting energy seeped through his bones. But he stayed standing. Then he saw the surveillance drone hovering near him. He smirked at the camera.

“I know you’re watching, Sage. Testing, testing…” Shadow chuckled, voice calm and low. “Guess your little apocalypse plan didn’t work out. Like father, like daughter.”

He taunted her, knowing Neo Sage was watching. He couldn’t do much, but at least he could give Silver the motivation to keep fighting. So he went after her. The toxic energy inside him was eating away at his body—no matter how strong he was, that much radiation would kill anyone. But not him. Not yet. His body refused to die. Not after what Android Miles Power had done to him.

He fought. And he wants to make sure that Sage pay. He understood at a certain moment, that he could push all seven Chaos Emeralds away from her, just like a guardian would. It worked. He could channel that energy to Silver, give him access to go Super.

But in the chaos, the remnants of Metal Sonic 3.0 attacked him. He was distracted—crushed under debris. When another strike came, Neo Metal Sonic intervened, striking Metal 3.0 down.

Shadow, his voice emotionless, asked, “Why are you helping me?” Neo Metal, meanwhile, gathered the debris pinning Shadow’s legs.

After that he can take a look at Shadow legs, and notice it turned like it’s already broken, not to mention the color of the skin that get hurt is change to purple.
“That effect—it’s ComplianceX,” Neo Metal said. “I know it well. The one who created me suffered the same corruption.”

“You mean… Eggman died because of ComplianceX?” Shadow asked.

“More accurately, a prototype version of it—before it was given that name,” Neo Metal corrected. “You didn’t know, did you? So you also don’t know that—”

The rest of the sentence was lost. Maybe Shadow couldn’t hear it. Perhaps it was the noise, the chaos, or maybe, even more subtly, his own fractured recollections, the vestiges of a past he desperately tried to reconstruct, that wouldn’t let it work.

---

“So, what do you think, Shadow?” Sonic’s voice pulled him back again. The Ultimate Lifeform looked up; everyone was staring at him—Blaze, Amy, Sonic.

“…What?” he asked flatly.

“I said, maybe Silver will come back here again someday,” Sonic repeated. “Even if there’s no danger. Maybe just to see his friends, like Blaze did.”

“…Yeah. Maybe,” Shadow replied.

Sonic didn’t look convinced, but Blaze cut in. “Anyway, let’s change the subject. It’s rare seeing you two together—especially at a café.”

Now it was Sonic’s turn to freeze. How the hell was he supposed to explain that? He’d been followed by Shadow, fell into a river, almost drowned, then Shadow saved him, they hugged for God knows how long, and then decided to grab coffee? Yeah, no. That story wouldn’t make sense to anyone.

So he settled for, “We ran into each other earlier, had a race, and after that, we decided to come here. Shadow said this café’s one of his favorites.”

“Really?” Amy blinked. “Well, this place is cozy—and the food’s great, so I can see why.”

“Right…” Sonic glanced at Shadow again. He looked lost in thought.

---

After the battle, Silver had defeated Neo Sage—but Shadow doubted the Ultimate AI was truly gone. Sage had no physical body; her intelligence was too advanced. She was still out there, scheming.

Whatever the case, Shadow had to make sure Silver could protect the survivors. He had to push him to keep fighting. Even if it meant lying.

He remembered that moment—Silver running to him, desperate, as his body began to fail.

“You don’t have to worry about me.” But of course, Silver couldn’t turn a blind eye to him—not to him. Shadow was the reason Silver still believed he wasn’t alone.

“No, no, no… you were fine just now! Why?” Silver’s voice had trembled, torn between anger and fear. “I just found out you were alive…”

What a pitiful face. How could Shadow say that boy—the one who wanted nothing more than for him to live—that he wanted to die? He wanted it. He was done with this world. He saw the weapon in Neo Metal Sonic’s hand.

With that… I could die. Maybe… even go back to those days.

“Think about what matters, Silver,” he’d told him. But wasn’t that cruel? To tell a kid fighting alone to choose what mattered most?

He still remembered Silver’s back as he ran off—heavy with sorrow. He’d promised he wouldn’t die, but at the same time, he’d begged to be killed.

Was that the right choice?

Here he was now—pretending everything was fine. Sitting in a café, wasting time—while Silver might already be…

What if he’s dead?

No. No, that wasn’t possible. Silver wasn’t him. Silver still had something to hope for. Something to fight for.

---

“I have to go.” Shadow suddenly stood up, startling the other three.

“Shadow? Why are you leaving so suddenly?” Amy asked. His unfocused stare told them everything—his mind was elsewhere.

“I’ve got business,” he said shortly.

Before he could walk off, Sonic grabbed his wrist. “Explain. Why are you suddenly leaving like this?”
Blaze and Amy looked at him in confusion. Shadow sighed. “I have an appointment with Rouge,” he finally said.

“In that case, I’m coming,” Sonic declared, standing up too. He turned to Amy and Blaze. “You two don’t mind if we go first, right?”

“Of course not,” Amy said quickly. “We’ll continue our girls’ day as planned.” She smiled. “See you later!”

Blaze waved goodbye as well.

Shadow strode out of the café, Sonic following close behind, making sure not to lose him. He kept glancing at Shadow—his expression dark, unreadable. Whatever was going on in his rival’s head… Sonic couldn’t help but wonder. If only he could hear what Shadow was thinking.

∞≈

Shadow sprinted forward on his air shoes, only wanting to distract his thoughts for a while. Meanwhile, Sonic ran right behind him. That bright blue trail glided beside the reddish-yellow streak.

“Can’t you just leave me alone? Why are you following me?” Shadow finally stopped and turned his back toward him, his voice flat but tense.

Sonic tilted his head with that cocky grin, “Why not? You tail me all the time. It’s my turn.”

“I’m going to see Rouge. Or do you plan to stalk me all the way to my apartment?” Shadow pressed, voice sharp.
Truth was, he didn’t plan to meet Rouge—or anyone. He just wanted to erase the storm in his head, the images of the future, of Silver, of everything that shouldn’t haunt him now. He needed his mind to stay in the present—to focus on preventing Sonic’s death. But with Sonic tailing him like this, how could he calm down? He felt constantly reminded of what he wanted to forget.

“Stop it… please.” Shadow’s voice wasn’t commanding—it was a quiet plea. He made sure of that.

“I think the only solution right now is not leaving you alone, Shadow,” Sonic said, still watching the hybrid’s back, hoping he’d turn around. “I’ve been watching you since we were at the café. You’ve been spaced out the whole time—what’s going on in that head of yours?”

No answer.

Sonic sighed softly. Whatever Shadow was thinking about back there, his eyes had gone dark—unfocused, distant. He looked lost inside his own mind.
‘Come to think of it, he’s been like this since Blaze mentioned Silver…’ Sonic thought.

“Shadow…” Sonic reached out slowly, trying to touch his hand, maybe reach a bit of his heart—just to make him look at him again. Then he noticed: Shadow wasn’t wearing his communicator device. Not on either wrist. If he remembered correctly, Shadow said it broke that day, and Tails was supposed to repair it. But since Shadow kept showing up and disappearing whenever he pleased, maybe he’d had it fixed somewhere else.

“If you want to be alone, at least go get your communicator device first,” Sonic said, pouting a little. “I’m not letting you vanish again without contact like last time.”

Shadow’s eyes flickered. Right. He’d left it with Rouge last night. Was it done? Did he really have to go to G.U.N.? What if he ran into Omega there? The thought twisted his gut. That robot could analyze him, could find out something was wrong—something that wasn’t supposed to exist inside him. And worse, he still felt guilty. About Omega, about what happened in that timeline.
Who was responsible for destroying him back then?

“Fine,” Shadow finally said, turning around, “but, Rouge is fixing it right now.”

But Sonic’s face shifted, concern washing over him. “Shadow… your nose.”

Shadow blinked. He felt it then—the warm trickle sliding down to his lip. He wiped it, staring at the blood staining his glove. Sonic immediately pushed him to sit down.
“Hey—are you okay?” he asked, voice laced with worry.

‘Again.’

It was happening again. Just like before—like at Tails’ house. And, as always, everyone reacted the same way. He knew what they were thinking: an Ultimate Lifeform having a nosebleed? Twice? His head throbbed painfully, the pulse echoing deep in his ears.

“Stay here. I’ll grab tissues.” Sonic bolted away in a flash and returned seconds later, pressing a wad of tissue against Shadow’s nose.

“Shadow… what’s wrong with you lately?” he muttered under his breath.

Shadow heard that, and it stung. Once again, he’d shown his weakness in front of him.

“Forget it. I’ll go meet Rouge for you. You just sit here, rest, or whatever.” Sonic kept holding the tissues, stubbornly refusing to let go until Shadow snatched them.
“I can do it myself.” The growl was weak but clear.

Sonic puffed his cheek, frustrated. He was just trying to help, but Shadow always built walls around everything—including his own suffering. As Shadow stuffed a rolled-up tissue up his nose, Sonic studied him closely.

The fact that Sonic had now seen him bleed twice was something even he couldn’t quite process. The hybrid’s body wasn’t supposed to malfunction like this. Even after falling from space, Shadow hadn’t had major injuries—just amnesia. He knows Shadow so well that even nothing in this universe could broke him, nor make him have a bleeding nose.
Not like this.

Sonic scowled, but didn’t argue. The tension between them thickened, a clash of pride and concern. The hum of the city seemed to fade until it was just the two of them breathing in opposite rhythms.

Sonic finally broke the silence. “Shadow, when you had that nosebleed at Tails’ place… Tails and I, uh—we secretly took a small blood sample. He analyzed it yesterday. He’s been meaning to tell you the results.”

“What did you just say?” Shadow turned to him slowly, eyes widening in disbelief.

“That day you ran off, remember? But I was curious about the energy readings Tails’ scanner picked up. I let him investigate. At least that way, we can find out why this keeps happening to you, right?” Sonic said, trying to sound reasonable.

“You—how dare you do that without my consent!” Shadow’s voice rose, vibrating with restrained fury. His chaos energy rippled faintly in the air, distorting the neon light around them. Sonic reached out to calm him, but Shadow was already spiraling.

He didn’t understand anymore—what was he now? Not a mortal. Not really alive either. The so-called “guardian of the timeline” had called him something else—a supreme being. He didn’t belong in this peaceful era. And if Sonic or the others ever learned what he truly was… he’d lose whatever place he still had here.

‘Why does everyone make everything hard for him?’

“I’ll go see Tails myself. Where is he?” Shadow stood up, shaking Sonic’s hand off roughly.

“Shadow…” Sonic’s voice dropped, heavy with regret. Maybe he’d gone too far this time violated the one line Shadow couldn’t tolerate. “Don’t blame Tails. If you’re mad, be mad at me. He just… worries about you.”

“Heh.” Shadow’s smirk was bitter. “Worries? That yellow fox? Don’t make me laugh. He’s just curious. He’s constantly trying to find my vulnerabilities, analyzing me, searching for something within me. Hoping that he can find the weakness.”

There was venom in his tone. His tone dripped with distrust, memories of a cold, mechanical version of Tails from another timeline flashing through his head.

“Don’t.”

That word hit hard. Sonic’s voice was a low growl, each syllable a tremor of rage that vibrated in the silent air. His face was a frigid mask, the familiar cheerful features twisted into a cold, almost alien expression. His emerald eyes, usually sparkling with life and mischief, were now burning with menace, the heat of his anger palpable, radiating outwards like a physical force. Shadow visibly flinched under the unwavering, icy glare.

“Don’t you ever talk about Tails like that again,” Sonic said quietly, the words laced with a venom that belied their softness.

Shadow stopped breathing, his usual stoic demeanor crumbling. He’d never seen this side of Sonic before. The air crackled with unspoken tension. Sonic stepped closer, each movement deliberate, predatory.

Shadow, despite his own considerable power, instinctively took a step back, the metallic soles of his hover skates scraping against the concrete floor of the abandoned warehouse, a sound that amplified the already deafening silence. He knew in that moment that he had pushed too far.
“I crossed the line…” Shadow finally admitted, forcing himself to meet those burning green eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“Good.” Sonic’s expression softened; he smiled faintly and patted Shadow’s back. “Just don’t say stuff like that again, okay?”

“If you’re curious about the test results, ask Tails directly,” Sonic continued, returning to his usual tone. “We’re not hiding anything from you. You can find him in his workshop in Capital City. After that, just sit tight and wait for me there, alright?” He smiled again, a warm and easy smile. “I’ll go pick up your communicator from Rouge in the meantime.”

Shadow nodded. That seemed like the only sensible option. Better to handle this privately with the fox than drag Sonic into it any further.

“Alright then. I’m off.” Sonic saluted with two fingers against his forehead, then shot off in a blur of blue light.

Shadow exhaled slowly, the wind ruffling his fur as he muttered under his breath. “Chaos Control.” And in a burst of flickering energy, he disappeared straight toward Tails’s workshop.

Notes:

In the future, I also plan to develop the relationship between Knuckles and Rouge, so please look forward to it. Also, jealous Sonic is so yummy ;-)

Chapter 13

Notes:

Are you guys prepare for the angst in this chapter?

I will update this fic three times a week, and this story will be very long, so I recommend following it. Each paragraph contains foreshadowing (spoiler) for the next chapter. so much joy for every chapter. and also I will take Silver Pov again at chapter 16. I still planning to traumatize him more (I'm sorry Silver, hope you forgive me :3)

also I'd like to mention that Shadow is unreliable narrator.
He will also often hold the flag of death in this fic, as I said before, he will become a sacrificial character (like a certain character).

enough yapping, enjoy the fic guys ~

In his cluttered workshop, the metallic tang of solder filled the air as Tails tinkered with his new device; after all, his last energy detector had been acting strangely. The harsh glare of the overhead light illuminated the array of wires and circuits he was carefully connecting, a stark contrast to the soft hum emanating from the machine. This time, he was trying to create one capable of scanning a wider range of energy signatures. Frustration gnawed at him as his eyes drifted towards the crisp paper of the lab report; He recalled Shadow’s unexpected nosebleed and the cold dread that followed.

Then, the energy detector on his desk began to beep—bip, bip—a small red light flashing on top.

 “Ah… c’mon… what is it this time!” Tails groaned, slamming his wrench down.
As he checked the device, the air in the workshop shifted—something in the atmosphere felt off. He turned toward the half-open door, where a flicker of green light appeared, casting a long, wavering shadow on the wall.

Tails held his breath as the silhouette drew closer. Then, from the door’s narrow gap, Shadow stepped in, raising one hand slightly.
“Shadow?”

“Hey, Tails.”

Tails blinked twice, making sure his eyes weren’t playing tricks on him. He finally set his device down and stepped closer, wanting to confirm whether this was really Shadow standing there. The silence that followed felt heavy, as Shadow’s uneasy expression filled the room.

“I know you and Sonic secretly took my blood sample,” Shadow said, breaking the quiet, his tone low but firm.

Tails froze mid-step. “I—uh—sorry, Shadow, but I had a reason—”

“I already heard it from Sonic,” Shadow interrupted flatly. “I’ll assume it was because you were worried. Now, are you gonna let me stand here, or can I come in?”

Tails nodded quickly.

Earlier today, Knuckles had stopped by right after Tails arrived at his workshop, asking where Shadow lived. And the day before that, when Rouge arrived in his home and had apparently panicked when she discovered Shadow wasn’t in his room with the condition of the room full of mess. Which leading Tails to realize they must share an apartment, which explained his impulsive sharing of the address with Knuckles.

Why was Knuckles even looking for Shadow? he wondered.

Tails glanced at Shadow, who was now scanning the cluttered workshop, his eyes soon catching the lab report lying on the table. His gaze said it all—is that the result?

“Sit down, Shadow. I’ll explain. Want something to drink?” Tails asked, still awkward as ever around him—not out of fear, but uncertainty. He never quite knew how to talk to the hybrid. And the incident from last night still haunted his mind.
Why the hell did I have to witness that?!

Now, here he was again facing Shadow, who sat silently, waiting for him to explain the blood sample.

“No, no drink,” Shadow said curtly, his eyes sharp and impatient.

Tails exhaled, picking up the report. He had to say it now. “Alright, Shadow. I was planning to show you this last night, but… well, you know what happened. So I’ll just tell you now.”

He took a deep breath. “Whatever I tell you, I hope you’ll stay calm. Don’t interrupt me, don’t glare at me, and for Chaos’ sake—don’t start glowing yellow-red around the room, and also—”

Shadow rolled his eyes. How long is this fox going to drag it out?
A restless feeling built in his gut. He just wanted to hear it and be done.

“—and don’t run away,” Tails finished.

“Can you start already?” Shadow said flatly, his tone carrying that distinct edge of impatience.

“Fine.” Tails straightened his posture. “Shadow… right now, you’re actually in super mode.”

“…What?” Shadow blinked.

“Don’t interrupt,” Tails said quickly, and Shadow groaned, forcing himself to listen.

“I’ve detected a massive amount of chaos energy surrounding you—constantly cycling through your body whenever you use it to teleport or channel power. But here’s the strange thing, you’re not transforming into your golden form. That’s what made me curious. So I analyzed your blood and guess what I found?”

Tails paused, letting the silence build. Shadow’s pulse quickened. His throat felt dry, and he could already sense where this was going.
The secret he’d been hiding couldn’t stay buried much longer.
The secret that he didn’t belong to this timeline.

“What did you find?” Shadow finally asked, voice tight.

“Nothing.”

“…What?”

Tails sighed. “I found nothing. Which explains why you haven’t gone full golden form, you look completely normal. And that’s the dangerous part, Shadow.”

“You can’t sustain the energy of seven Chaos Emeralds without transforming. It’s like storing volatile energy in a sealed, fragile container—it’ll tear you apart from the inside. It’s only a theory, but still, it doesn’t explain why all seven Chaos Emeralds seem to resonate within you, even though they’re currently scattered and held by different people.”

‘Because those aren’t the real Chaos Emeralds,’ Shadow thought bitterly. They’re replicas you created using ComplianceX energy.

He said nothing, just listening as Tails continued. The fox looked genuinely worried. There was nothing manipulative in his tone, only concern. Shadow couldn’t compare this version of Tails to the android Dr. Miles Power he once meets.

“Have you been getting headaches lately? Rapid heartbeat? Blood pressure spikes? Maybe you should see a doctor, Shadow,” Tails said softly, thinking aloud.

‘There’s nothing wrong with me.’

‘It’s just the side effect of time-leaping.’

“…Is that all? You’re done?” Shadow asked.

Tails’ ears drooped. He could tell Shadow wasn’t taking this seriously.

“You know the pain would be twice as bad for an ordinary mobians—fatal even. But you’re different. Your alien DNA helps stabilize it. Still, that doesn’t mean you’re immune.”
Tails’ voice dropped, more serious now. “You can’t brush this off, Shadow. Something must’ve triggered it. There’s always a cause. We’ll figure it out together.”

If only you knew… the cause is your future self, Shadow thought.

He clenched his fists. He wouldn’t let it happen again—Tails falling down a vengeful path, like before. He knew that pain. The same pain that came after Maria’s death.

Sonic’s death had changed him… just like Maria’s had. The memory of Maria’s last smile flashed in his mind.
I’ll make sure Sonic doesn’t die this time.

“Tails…” Shadow loosened his fists and reached out, resting a gloved hand on the fox’s head.

Tails flinched, expecting impact, but when his eyes fluttered open, the harsh light of the room softened. Instead of a blow, Shadow’s gloved hand rested on him, a gentle pressure against his fur.

“This isn’t a big deal,” Shadow whispered, his voice barely audible in the quiet room.

Tails hated that. He’d take a physical blow or a verbal lashing over that facade—the one that calmly stated, “I’m alright, and I’m not about to die”

“Keep this between us,” Shadow said firmly. He didn’t want anyone else knowing—not even Sonic. “And I’ll be taking this.”

Before Tails could react, Shadow grabbed the lab report from his hand.

“You could die! I’m serious! Overusing Chaos energy will destroy you!” Tails shouted, standing up. The light pat on his head stopped immediately. “And don’t you dare say that you’re the ‘Ultimate Life Form,’ nothing can hurt you. You might be immortal, but that doesn’t make you invincible!”

Yeah, he sounded stubborn as hell—but Tails didn’t care. He had to be.

“Can you help me?” Shadow’s response wasn’t defensive, it was quiet, almost painful. His face softened in a way Tails had never seen before. “I’ve never asked you for help before. I trust you. You’re smart and capable. So I’m trusting you to keep this secret, just between us.”

Tails’ tails drooped, his ears lowering too. He understood now—Shadow already knew exactly what was happening to him. He just didn’t want to make a fuss or tell anyone. That was how Shadow was. He refused to appear weak.

“Are you… going to die?” Tails whispered, his voice trembling, tears threatening to fall.

Shadow froze, completely thrown off. He didn’t get it. He couldn’t die. He’d lived even over two centuries. He was practically a Supreme Being now, just like that fake Maria told him in that lavender field. He was beyond mortal life.

Shadow blinked, startled. “What? No—of course not. That’s ridiculous.”

But Tails broke down anyway. Tears streamed down his face as his body shook with a sob. The young fox buried his face in his hands, his small frame wracked with grief. Shadow had never seen Tails this distraught before. He was usually so optimistic, so full of energy. The sight of him crumbling like this made Shadow feel… something he couldn’t quite identify, a twisting in his gut.

“Calm down… Tails…” Shadow said awkwardly, standing from his seat and placing a hand on his shoulder. His touch was hesitant, unsure. He wasn’t good with... emotions, especially the sound of choked-up sobs. His crimson eyes, narrowed with confusion, scanned the room as he struggled to comprehend the reason for Tails’ sudden, silent breakdown. ‘is it because of me?’ he ask himself.

“You have to report it to me,” Tails sobbed, “whatever happens to your body, you have to tell me! Don’t hide it, Shadow! I’ll keep your secret—but you have to promise me you’ll come to me if something’s wrong! I’ll help you!”

Tails had no idea why he was crying so hard—maybe because it hit him that he actually cared. He’d never expected to cry for Shadow the Hedgehog.

His first impression of Shadow was terrible—the guy had wanted to destroy the planet with the Eclipse Cannon. But then he’d sacrificed himself to save it. Came back again, saved the world from Black Doom, fought alongside them through every war. Shadow had a heart, even if he refused to show it.

I just want to help him, he thought. He wanted to do that as a friend.

“Promise me, Shadow,” Tails said through his tears. “You’ll tell me. You’ll rely on me.”

Shadow gave a small, awkward smile. Fine—he’d promise, if it would stop the crying.
“…Alright. I promise.”

“Good…” Tails sniffled, wiping his tears. “I’m glad you trust me. I’m great at keeping secrets, you know. Even last night, when you and Sonic kissed—I didn’t tell anyone. My lips are sealed.”

The moment the words left his mouth, Shadow’s face turned bright red, his jaw twitching.

“Wha—wait, you saw that?!” Shadow’s voice cracked, somewhere between anger and pure mortification.

Tails froze, realizing what he’d just said. He quickly slapped a hand over his mouth, wide-eyed.
Right, he had been peeking from behind the dining room door last night. And now, he’d just blurted it out.

All he could do was awkwardly nod, still covering his mouth, as Shadow’s face became a fiery red, the heat practically radiating outwards.

 

∞≈

 

Sonic finally arrived at the hybrid’s apartment building. The place stood tall against the dim city skyline, windows catching the last traces of the setting sun. For a moment, Sonic just stared up at it, arms crossed, his spines ruffling slightly in the evening breeze. Honestly, he still couldn’t believe Shadow agreed to live with Rouge. That idea alone was weird enough.

He remembered that morning breakfast with Tails—when Rouge suddenly showed up at the fox’s door.

“Blue… have you seen Shadow?” she’d asked the moment Sonic opened the door.

“Rouge?” Sonic blinked, confused why she came all the way here just to ask that. He had seen Shadow earlier—or thought he did. The black hedgehog had been standing silently at the corner of his room, half-hidden by the shadows, staring with that unreadable expression. But when Sonic asked Tails to check with him, there was no one there. He’d brushed it off as early-morning delirium. “No, I haven’t seen him,” he said simply.

“Why? What’s wrong?” Tails asked, stepping beside Sonic.

“He’s not in his room,” Rouge replied, voice tight with panic. “And the place looks like a tornado hit it.”

She showed them a picture on her phone—Shadow’s room wrecked, furniture splintered, glass cracked. Sonic and Tails exchanged looks. Rouge wouldn’t make something like this up.

“I was in my room when I heard a loud crash,” Rouge explained. “When I checked, I found the place like that.”

That was when Sonic learned Rouge was Shadow’s roommate. Whatever the case, he started searching, tracing the hybrid’s location until he eventually found him alongside Cream.

Now, standing before Rouge’s apartment, Sonic exhaled, the cool evening air stinging his lungs. He lifted his hand to knock, the cold brick brushing his gloved palm, but then he paused. Maybe she wasn’t even home yet. The sun had just disappeared, a fiery orange stain bleeding into the violet of the city’s horizon.

He spotted the doorbell and pressed it. Ding-dong. The sound echoed through the hallway. No answer.

“Hmm…” he muttered. “Should I just open it?”

His hand brushed the doorknob—it turned easily. The door creaked open.

Inside was pitch-dark. The air felt thick, slightly metallic, like stale air trapped too long.

“Uh… excuse me… Rouge?” Sonic’s voice cut through the stillness. No response.

He stepped in carefully. The faint hum of the city outside barely reached the room. Then—he noticed a faint sliver of light leaking from one of the doors.

He approached, every footstep making his shoes scrape against the apartment floor. He pushed the door slightly open, A clean room. Bed made with black sheets, pillows plumped, sheets tucked tight. A wooden desk, polished to a mirror sheen, bore no clutter. No overturned chairs, no scattered papers, nothing suspicious. But it felt like he knew this room. It looked neat, but this was indeed Shadow’s room, which Rouge had seen in disarray that day.

Sonic let out a sigh of relief, the tension draining from his shoulders, and shut the door—a decisive click echoing in the sudden silence—but froze.

The breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering against his ribs. In the reflection of the door’s polished surface, a distorted funhouse mirror of reality, he saw movement. A shadow, elongated and indistinct, shifted in the periphery. Then, a chilling clarity; he turned around rapidly and saw two violet eyes that were glowing with an unnatural brightness, fixed on him from the shadows of the room.

“Why are you here?” a deep voice snapped.

“AHHH—!”

Instinct took over. Sonic spun into a perfect spin dash, slamming the figure and sending them flying into the wall. The impact knocked a clock loose—it clattered onto the stranger’s head.

“What was that noise!?” Rouge’s voice called out.

The lights flicked on. Sonic blinked against the brightness—and then froze.

Knuckles lay sprawled on the floor, shimmering stars that seemed to dance and circle around his dazed head.

“Knux? You!? What the heck, man—I thought you were a ghost!” Sonic barked.
The echidna groaned, sitting up and rubbing his head. “You came outta nowhere and slammed the door in my face. I was cleaning that room.”

Rouge appeared near the light switch, hands on her hips, looking utterly baffled. “Blue… why are you here?” she asked, walking toward him.

Sonic rubbed the back of his neck. “Uh, I just came to pick up Shadow’s communicator device.”

Rouge and Knuckles exchanged a look.

“You met him?” Knuckles asked as he stood up, voice rough.

“Yeah, of course,” Sonic replied, still confused. “Wait—what are you even doing here, Knux?”

“I…” Knuckles shot Rouge a glare. Rouge smirked, shrugging. “Let’s just say the great guardian of the Master Emerald has been promoted—to my personal cleaning assistant.”

Sonic choked back a laugh, shoulders shaking. “You? Cleaning for her? Oh man, that’s priceless!”

Knuckles scowled, fists tightening. “You think this is funny, hedgehog?”

Sonic couldn’t stop laughing. “C’mon, Knux! The mighty guardian turned housekeeper—it’s too good!” dodging a half-hearted swing from Knuckles. Rouge turned her face away, giggling behind her hand.

Knuckles turned the tables immediately. “And you? Since when do you run errands for other people? Grabbing Shadow’s stuff now? What’s next—folding his laundry?”

“Hey, this is different!” Sonic shot back, pointing at him.

“Different how?” Knuckles crossed his arms, one brow raised.

“Because I’m helping,” Sonic said proudly.

Knuckles smirked. “That’s worse.”

“Whatever,” Sonic sighed, giving up. He turned to Rouge. “So, the communicator—did you finish fixing it?”

Rouge blinked, suddenly remembering. “Oh! Yeah, it’s done. Hold on, I’ll get it.” She disappeared into her room.

Sonic dropped onto the long sofa, legs spread wide, leaning back with a sigh. Knuckles took the smaller seat beside him, looking exhausted.

“So,” Knuckles began, “why are you the one dealing with Shadow’s tech?”

“Shadow didn’t look too good,” Sonic said, grabbing a cookie from the coffee table. “I told him to rest at Tails’ workshop.”

Knuckles stood abruptly, startling Sonic mid-bite. “Where are you going?” Sonic asked.

“Tell Rouge I’m leaving,” Knuckles replied, walking toward the door. “If she wants to give me my ‘reward,’ tell her to hand it to you.”

“Reward?” Sonic blinked. “Ohhh… for cleaning. Right. It’s not… weird, is it?”

Knuckles shot him a look. “It’s grape juice, Sonic. Not whatever you’re imagining.”

Sonic exhaled in relief, pressing a hand to his chest. “Good. For a second, I thought—never mind.”

Knuckles only shook his head. “I’m heading to Tails’ workshop.”

The door shut behind him with a soft click. Sonic frowned, mumbling, “Wait… why was he even here to begin with?” Then he shrugged. Maybe Knuckles was finally getting somewhere with Rouge. At least the guy was off Angel Island for once.

Moments later, Rouge returned holding Shadow’s communicator. “Here you go, Blue. Sorry for the wait.” She glanced around, realizing Knuckles was gone.

“Thanks,” Sonic said, taking it. “Oh, Knux told me to tell you he left. And if you’ve got his ‘reward,’ you can leave it with me.” He held out his hand.

Rouge puffed her cheeks slightly, pouting. “Hmph. I thought he’d stay the night. Guess I was wrong.” He better still follow through with our mission that we promised afternoon earlier, she thought.

Then, her tone softened. “How’s Shadow, Blue? Is he okay?”

Sonic hesitated. Define okay. He scratched of his temple, forcing a grin. “Yeah… he’s fine.”

Rouge sighed, relief washing over her face. “Good. I was worried.” She paused, then smiled again. “Wait here—I’ll get that juice.”

She returned carrying two glass bottles, condensation beading down the sides. She handed them to Sonic. “One’s for Knuckles, and one’s for you.”

Sonic blinked. “For me? I didn’t do anything.”

“Consider it a thank-you gift,” she said softly. “For looking after Shadow.”

Sonic looked down at the bottles, uneasy. If anything, Shadow was the one who’d saved him before, not the other way around. But Rouge’s warm smile disarmed him.

“…Thanks, Rouge.” He took both bottles, then grinned. “Guess I’ll deliver this to Tails, too.”

Before Rouge could say another word, Sonic vanished in a gust of wind with his trademark supersonic exit leaving a faint ripple of air in his wake.

Rouge exhaled quietly, turning back toward her room.

And just like that, Sonic was already racing through the neon-lit streets of Capital City. Within minutes, he reached Tails’ workshop. “Hey, buddy!” Sonic called, stepping inside.
Tails turned, pushing up his goggles. “Oh, hey, Sonic.” His voice was tired—eyes puffy and red-rimmed.

Sonic frowned. “What happened to you?” He zipped around the room in a blur, scanning for Shadow—but there was no one. The tension in his chest spiked. “Where’s Shadow? He came here, right?”

“Relax, Sonic,” Tails said quickly, standing. “He was here earlier. He just left.”

“Good…” Sonic muttered, tension easing a little. “So, you told him about the test results, yeah?” Tails nod his head in respond.

He tilted his head. “And what’s with the face, bud? Bad day?”

Tails froze for a second, clearly aware Sonic had noticed his eyes. He forced a weak smile. “I’ve been working nonstop my eyes are just irritated from the light, that’s all.” He didn’t want to discuss it. He’d made a promise—and he intended to keep it.

“Is that grape juice?” Tails asked, noticing the bottles.

“Yup. From Rouge. One’s for Knux.” Sonic tossed it toward him. Tails nearly dropped it.

“So,” Sonic said finally, leaning on the table, “where did Shadow go?”

Tails inhaled slowly. After everything that had just happened, the question hit heavier than Sonic could realize. He remembered the knock that had saved Shadow from further embarrassment—the knock that turned out to be Knuckles.

Now, he just stared down at the floor. “Actually…”

---

Shadow didn’t know what came over him—why he ended up in a restaurant, sitting across from the echidna who was currently devouring his meal like he hadn’t eaten in days, chewing loud enough to make people stare.

‘What the hell am I even doing here?’

Shadow exhaled quietly, eyelids lowering. He could feel the exhaustion creeping in—the kind that wasn’t physical, but soul-deep. Too many interactions today, too many words. He had to convince Tails not to say a damn thing about his… complicated condition. Not to mention the fox had accidentally witnessed him the night before.
And now, of course, his brain decided to drag him back there again—to that moment.

That impulsive moment.

That kiss.

Shadow clenched his jaw. Damn it.

Why was he thinking about that again? That moment. The way Sonic had leaned in without a word—how the hero’s breath had brushed his cheek before their lips met. He’d tried to forget it, bury it, convince himself it was nothing but one of Sonic’s impulsive stunts. But after Tails’ offhand comment earlier, that buried image clawed its way back into his mind.
When he opened his eyes again, Knuckles had stopped eating. The violet eyes staring across the table looked unusually sharp, elbows resting on the surface, spoon dangling between his fingers.
“You good?” the echidna asked, voice deep but not unkind.

‘Great. Now even he’s suspicious.’

“Hmph… I’m fine,” Shadow replied curtly. Better not to engage. Knuckles’ sensitivity to Chaos Energy made him… dangerous. Not in the usual sense, but dangerous to Shadow’s secret.

The echidna just shrugged and went back to eating, loud chewing resuming its rhythm. The sound filled the air again, grounding Shadow in the present—until his mind drifted, sliding shut like a door.

And suddenly—he wasn’t in the restaurant anymore.

He was back there, beneath the star-filled sky, standing next to that familiar cobalt figure. The air smelled like summer and electricity.

‘Ah… this night…’

That night. The night before the long mission. The last night he saw the hero for the last time before his death.

He could still remember every second—the way the hero stood beside him, hands on his hips, eyes bright with that impossible light that only Sonic had. Thousands of constellations stretched above them. Shadow didn’t look at the sky then; he’d looked at him.

“You see that star, Shads? That’s the Aquila constellation.” Sonic pointed upward, voice soft, almost reverent.

That was what he said that night. And Shadow remembered his reply clearly—cold, detached. “Hmph. I don’t care about constellations, faker. Just tell me why you brought me here.”
That was the script of the past.

But now, in this strange replay, he didn’t want to follow it. Not this time.

“You’re right, Sonic,” Shadow said instead, smiling faintly. “I don’t know much about constellations. So maybe you can explain it to me?”

Sonic blinked, clearly caught off guard. His ears twitched; a hint of pink dusted his cheeks. “Uh—yeah, sure. I just happened to read about it. That star there? The bright one—that’s Altair, Shads.”

“Altair…” Shadow repeated softly, eyes tracing the glowing point above them. “It’s beautiful.”

The hero’s chest tightened at that tone, a physical manifestation of the tightening tension in the air. The usual sharpness of Shadow’s voice was gone, replaced by an unexpectedly gentle murmur that filled the quiet.
“You know, Shads…” Sonic’s voice dipped, almost hesitant. “There’s a story behind Altair. A warm one, actually.”

Shadow glanced sideways. “A story?”

“Yeah,” Sonic smiled faintly, eyes flicking up again. “It’s about Altair and Vega.”

He pointed to another star across the celestial river. “Vega was a celestial—an immortal who lived alone in the heavens. One day, she saw Altair, a mortal below, and her heart… just kinda stopped, y’know? She fell for him. So she descended just to meet him.”

Sonic chuckled softly, the sound threading through the night air.

“But her father forbade it,” Sonic continued. “He didn’t want a mortal among the celestials. Still, Vega refused to let go. So, in the end, he turned them into stars. Altair and Vega. They could see each other across the great celestial river… but they could never meet. Except once a year, on the seventh night of the seventh month. That’s when they reunite.”

Shadow’s breath hitched. Shadow stared at the sky. The story pressed against his chest like a blade. He felt it—the ache of longing, the cruel distance of love that never quite reached. Without realizing it, his eyes blurred.

“Hey… Shads?” Sonic’s voice was gentle now, noticing the shift. He hesitated, raising his hand halfway, unsure if he should touch him.

“Your story isn’t warm at all,” Shadow muttered, turning away, trying to hide the emotion crawling up his throat.

“Sure it is,” Sonic laughed softly. “It’s warm because even though they’re apart, they remember each other. Even though they can’t meet, they still exist together in the same sky. That’s… love, isn’t it?”

He reached out then—finally closing the distance, his gloved hand brushing against Shadow’s. “Like us, Shads. Even if we’re apart, we somehow always end up meeting again.”

‘Why…?’

Shadow stared at him, heart pounding. The summer wind brushed their quills, the stars shimmering above. Those green eyes—so damn bright. So alive. He’d missed them more than he wanted to admit.

“Did I say something wrong?” Sonic smiled awkwardly, pointing to his cheek. “If you’re mad, you can punch me here. Just not too hard.”

‘This isn’t real,’ Shadow thought.

‘This is just my memory.’

‘So… it’s fine, right?’

He lifted his hand. Sonic, anticipating the blow, flinched, but Shadow gently cupped his face, his thumb softly caressing Sonic’s cheek.

The air froze.

“I…” he began, voice trembling. “I lo—”

“—Sir? Sir?” The voice shattered the illusion.

Shadow blinked hard. The stars vanished—replaced by fluorescent light. He was standing at the restaurant counter, a cashier staring at him expectantly. “Your total’s $18,” she said flatly.

Right. Reality.

Shadow pulled out the right amount of cash and handed it to the cashier. He barely muttered a thank-you before stepping outside. The night air hit him, crisp and faintly metallic, the smell of rain lingering from earlier. Knuckles was already waiting near the entrance, toothpick between his teeth, idly scraping at them with that annoyingly calm expression.

‘Hff… how long is he planning to stick around me?’

They walked together in silence, the moonlight scattering across the pavement. The city glow reflected in the lake nearby, rippling gently with the wind.

“Shadow,” Knuckles finally said, voice breaking the quiet. “Tell me the truth. That day—on Angel Island. You were dead, weren’t you?”

Shadow stopped mid-step.

Of course Knuckles knew. The guardian felt it—the disturbance in the Master Emerald that day.

When Shadow didn’t reply, “And it was the Emerald’s energy, wasn’t it?” Knuckles pressed. “There was a flash right before you collapsed—before you died.”

“…Huff. Nothing escapes you, does it,” Shadow muttered. “Yeah. I died.”

“Then how the hell are you alive now?”

The question’s impact was sharp, a blade echoing in the silence. The true answer, however, was ineffable, a secret that, if revealed, would unravel the very fabric of his existence. He had perished in the future, his consciousness fractured across multiple timelines. Each hour spent in the past corresponded to minutes fleeting in the future and vice versa. Consequently, after ninety-six hours here, only ninety-six minutes had elapsed there, yet the two halves of his soul were now irrevocably merged, bound by a force transcending both life and time. A supreme being like that fake Maria said.

But he couldn’t say that.

Knuckles’ silence grew heavier. “And why do you have all seven Chaos Emeralds in your core but never turn Super? What happened to you, Shadow?”

Another sigh. He didn’t even bother hiding it. So, Knuckles knew even that much. First Tails, now him. At this rate, the entire world would figure him out.

“Don’t just stand there!” Knuckles snapped, irritation flashing across his face. He stomped once, sharp and impatient, his violet eyes glinting under the lamplight. His sharp teeth gritted as he continued, “The Master Emerald’s energy neutralizes Chaos energy. That’s what caused the split—forced the Chaos power inside you to disperse. But that shouldn’t have stopped your heart. The only explanation…”

He took a step closer, lowering his voice. “…is that your soul is bound to the essence of the seventh Chaos Emerald itself. You’re part of it. You are the Chaos Emerald.”

Shadow’s eyes darkened. As I thought… he knows more than he lets on.
Shadow’s gaze lifted slowly, meeting his. The air grew colder.

“You’re right,” he said quietly, voice like obsidian. “My soul is tied to the Chaos Emeralds.”

Notes:

Let me know what you guys think about this chapter.

I created the interaction between Tails and Shadow in this chapter. I'm one of those who think that their relationship is good, but for some reason many people say that Shadow hates Tails because he always attacks and hits him every time they meet.
Also I like writing Knuckles guys, he is a mood. all his body language is funny to me.
And yes, Shadow finally admitted it, guys... the feelings he had suppressed for so long. We all agree that Shadow is the one that fall first right?

prepare angst for the next chapter guys.

Chapter 14

Summary:

Shadow facing his darkest nightmare.

Notes:

like i said guys, prepare for the angst in this chapter.

Shadow finally reached his apartment door. Step by step, he made his way to his room.

“You have to explain.”
Knuckles’ frantic voice echoed in his mind like a ghost that refused to leave.

“You’re home, hun,” came Rouge’s familiar voice from somewhere behind the wall. Shadow passed her without a word, pressing his fingers to his temple.

“This is dangerous! Even for the Ultimate Lifeform,” Knuckles’ heavy voice reverberated again inside his skull.

His vision spun. A sharp pulse hammered against his head, spreading heat behind his eyes. The hallway around him tilted ever so slightly.

“Shadow, are you okay?” Rouge’s voice sounded distant and muffled, like she was calling through water.

“Even the slightest flow from the Master Emerald could kill you.” Knuckles’ expression flashed again—grim, voice strained with warning. “…Then where did the seven other Chaos Emeralds come from? Don’t tell me the number’s doubled to fourteen?”

Warm liquid trickled from his nose, and he didn’t need to look to know what it was. The metallic scent of blood, unmistakably his own, confirmed his suspicions. As he leaned against the doorframe, fighting to remain standing, the blood dripped onto his lips.

“Shadow? You’re bleeding! What—what’s happening to you?” Rouge’s voice wavered with panic. But he could barely hear her. All he could hear was Knuckles again, voice commanding, urgent:
“Answer me! Don’t you dare run from this—it concerns me as the Guardian! The Chaos energy around us is becoming unstable!”

My existence is the problem, Shadow thought bitterly. His knees weakened, body sliding down the wall until Rouge’s hands caught him, her arms trembling against his back. His eyelids grew heavy...like gravity itself was dragging him down. Since when had the floor gotten so close?

“Shadow… hun… what’s happening—oh, Chaos, look at all this blood…” Rouge’s voice was trembling now, a whisper on the edge of tears. He could feel her hand tapping gently at his cheek. “Shadow, come on… open your eyes.”

At some point, he realized he was lying flat. The world felt distant—like sinking underwater.
Tails’ warning echoed faintly in his mind. This past body can’t handle the soul within it. This vessel was weaker than the one he had in the future. It couldn’t bear the weight.

Rouge’s voice kept calling, fading in and out—like radio static breaking apart. “Shadow… you… close… wake up…” Her words fractured, distorted, and then—silence.

Everything went quiet.

When Shadow opened his eyes again, he was no longer in the apartment.

He was in a field of lavender.

The wind brushed gently through the endless purple, carrying that bittersweet fragrance—soft and nostalgic. He sat up, blinking. The horizon shimmered in violet light, and there, standing amidst the lavender, was him.

The blue hedgehog.

Smiling. Peaceful. Free of burden.

“You’re finally awake,” Sonic said, his tone light, teasing. Just like old times. “What’s wrong? Surprised to see me?”

“…Sonic.”

The name left his lips like a confession. It was him.

The Sonic who’d left that selfish promise behind, the Sonic he saw every time he closed his eyes. The Sonic who’d died, leaving him and everyone else behind...

“I can tell you missed me,” Sonic said, that familiar cocky smile tugging at his lips. “Just look at you—tears and all.”

Shadow quickly brushed his face, but Sonic caught his wrist mid-motion. “Shadow…” His voice softened. “I missed you too. So much.”

The cobalt hero pressed Shadow’s hand gently to his cheek. His touch was warm, trembling. That look in his eyes—yearning, fragile, real.

“I…” Shadow’s voice cracked. “I missed you too, Sonic.”

The tremor in his tone betrayed him. It wasn’t just longing— it was heartbreak, centuries old.

Sonic’s thumb brushed his cheek. Their eyes locked, green meeting crimson.

“You must’ve been so lonely,” Sonic whispered.

“I am,” Shadow breathed. “I’m so lonely, Sonic. Every time I wake, I miss you. Every time I sleep, I miss you. When I save humans, when I save mobians—I miss you. I curse myself for remembering you, for longing for you. Your laugh… your smile… your face… your voice… everything.”

His voice trembled. The tears fell freely now, tracing down his muzzle, glinting under the lavender light. He didn’t care. Not anymore.

“I hate myself for never saying it… for never being kind to you when I had the chance…” His words broke into sobs. “I hate myself so much…”

Sonic’s expression softened even further. He leaned closer, their foreheads almost touching. His breath was warm against Shadow’s skin.

“I don’t,” Sonic whispered. “Because I love you.”

Then their lips met.

It was soft at first, hesitant—then deeper, desperate, as if both of them had been starving for this. Sonic’s hand slid to Shadow’s cheek, thumb tracing the edge of his jaw. Shadow’s arms wrapped around him instinctively, pulling him close, feeling the warmth of Sonic’s body press against his own.

Their breaths tangled.

Shadow could feel his heart hammering in his chest, a frantic drum against his ribs. The heat bloomed through him, a searing flush that started at his core and radiated outwards, igniting his skin. He melted into the kiss, tasting the sweetness of Sonic, and let himself get lost in the moment. The world narrowed to this single point of contact, the soft pressure of Sonic’s lips a promise, a revelation.

For once, he didn’t resist. He couldn’t.

Every argument, every attempt at distance, every icy barb he’d thrown felt like a lie now, a pathetic shield against the truth.

He’d always known. In the desolate landscape of his heart, a secret flame of love for him always burned brightly. Sonic deepened the kiss, his teeth grazing Shadow’s lip, a low growl rumbling in his chest.

And suddenly, Shadow tasted something metallic, a sharp, coppery tang that jolted him from the dizzying pleasure and sent a jolt of alarm through his system.

Blood.

He opened his eyes. Sonic’s body was limp in his arms.

The lavender field dissolved into the burning red of the volcano base. The air filled with smoke and ash. Sonic lay before him, lifeless, his emerald eyes dimmed into gray.

“No… no—NO!!” Shadow screamed, collapsing beside him, clutching his head. “This isn’t real—this can’t be real—!”

He slammed his forehead against the ground, over and over, desperate to wake up. “This is just a dream… just a dream…”

But when he lifted his head, the world around him had changed—thousands of dead Sonics sprawled across the battlefield. The air was thick with smoke, gunpowder, and blood. All their lifeless emerald eyes stared back at him.

“ARGHHH—NO! THIS ISN’T REAL!” His voice cracked, raw and agonized. “I came back! I came back! I’ll fix it—hic—I’ll fix everything! This is just a dream—!”

He pounded the ground, the thud resonating, a coppery scent of blood blooming as it dripped down his forehead. The world dissolved, the air shimmering before shattering into glittering starlight. Now surrounded by silent, drifting constellations, he floated in the void, feeling completely weightless. The blood cooled and vanished. A golden glow radiated from a feminine figure.

“Maria…” he whispered.

“Phew…” The figure crossed her arms, smirking faintly. “You really outdid yourself this time. Creating such an elaborate illusionband trapping yourself inside it?” Her tone dripped with sarcasm. “Last time wasn’t nearly this bad.”

Shadow’s eyes widened. He recognized her immediately. This wasn’t Maria.

“You… Guardian of the Timeline.”

“Hello, Shadow,” she said, her golden aura pulsing like sunlight through glass. “We meet again.”

 ∞≈

Rouge was a wreck. Her fingers fumbled on her phone screen, trembling so hard she could barely hit the right buttons. She just needed someone—anyone—to help. Shadow lay motionless across her lap, his usually composed face pale, his nose pouring blood. But this wasn’t normal, this wasn’t just a nosebleed. The volume was far too much. It soaked through his fur, pooled beneath them, spreading across the spotless marble floor until the air reeked of iron.

Tears blurred her vision. She’d never seen him like this—not Shadow. The Ultimate Lifeform, the strongest being she knew, bleeding out like a broken mortal.
“Shadow… we have to get you to a hospital,” Rouge muttered, voice cracking as she pressed her shaking fingers against the phone again, finally hitting the last digit and dialing emergency services.

Beep… beep…

The line connected. After what felt like an eternity explaining the situation, the operator’s voice came through, calm and detached: “An ambulance will arrive in approximately ten minutes.”

Ten minutes? Too long.

Shadow’s blood wouldn’t stop flowing. It stained her gloves, her clothes, her knees— it was everywhere. His chest rose and fell so faintly she thought her mind was playing tricks on her. Time warped around her panic. Her legs trembled, refusing to move.

Then her phone buzzed again; an incoming call. Tails.

Rouge swallowed hard and answered with a shaking thumb.
“Rouge, Shadow’s communicator device is still with me and Sonic. We don’t know why, but he never came back. Knuckles returned alone to my workshop,” Rouge’s throat tightened. Her breath hitched audibly through the line. “Rouge? Are you there?”

“H-help…” she whispered, her voice trembling, wet with tears.

“Rouge? What happened?” Tails’ voice rose, panic lacing every word.

Rouge tried to focus, but the stench of blood filled her senses, thick and metallic. Her breathing hitched again, a wet sniff cutting through the receiver.
“Sh… Shadow…” she finally managed, voice breaking into a sob.

---

Back at the workshop, Tails was packing up for the night. Sonic sat lazily at the table, spinning a wrench between his fingers.
“So Knuckles went with Shadow?” Sonic asked.

“Yeah, said he needed to talk privately,” Tails replied, sliding his energy tablet into his bag.

Sonic puffed his cheeks, tapping the table impatiently. “They’ve been gone an hour. What’s taking so long?” he muttered. He glanced at the communicator device on the counter. “I should’ve given this to him earlier.”

The workshop door creaked open. Knuckles stepped inside, his expression thunderous. Even Sonic could feel the tension radiating off him.
“Where’s Shadow?” Tails asked.

Knuckles glared. “Hell if I know. He teleported away,” he grunted, raking a hand through his dreadlock-like quills.

Even Knuckles looks shaken, Sonic thought grimly.

Tails frowned but didn’t press. “So, should I keep the communicator, or—?”

“I’ll take it to Rouge’s place,” Sonic said, stretching as he grabbed the device. Knuckles folded his arms, his tone edged with frustration. “You sure he’s even there?”

“What the hell happened between you two anyway?” Sonic asked.
Knuckles’ jaw tightened. “I just wanted to clear up what happened on Angel Island.”

Sonic caught the implication immediately. The “incident.” When they both swore Shadow had stopped breathing for three whole minutes. Probably my hallucination, he thought—but even so, it hadn’t sat right with any of them.

“What happened on Angel Island?” Tails asked, innocent curiosity in his tone.

Sonic sighed. “He flatlined. For three minutes. But we thought it was just an illusion—me and Knuckles both.”

“What?!” Tails shouted, his face turning pale. His tails flicked nervously as he looked between them.

“Hey, buddy, it was just a misunderstanding,” Sonic said, trying to diffuse the tension. Knuckles grunted, looking away.
“Yeah. Like the hedgehog said. A misunderstanding.”

Sonic patted Tails’ shoulder with a faint smirk. “You worry too much, buddy.”

“Maybe you should call Rouge,” Sonic added, glancing toward Knuckles, who looked too drained to argue. “If she’s at her apartment, I can swing by and drop this off.”

Tails nodded and dialed Rouge’s number. It connected almost instantly—but the only thing on the other end was trembling breath. No words, no greeting.

Sonic moved closer, frowning. Knuckles too, crossing the room silently.

“Rouge,” Tails said carefully, “Shadow’s communicator is still with me and Sonic. He hasn’t returned. We saw Knuckles come back alone—”

No reply. Just that shaky breathing. Tails glanced at Sonic helplessly. Sonic shrugged, eyes narrowing. Then, a faint whisper:
“H-help…”

Her voice cracked through the line, so soft and broken it barely sounded like her.

“Rouge? What happened?” Tails pressed.

Silence. Then—

“Sh… Shadow…” her voice hitched into a sob, “he’s bleeding… there’s so much blood… I don’t know what to do…”

Sonic froze. The world seemed to go still for half a second—then everything moved at once. He didn’t think, didn’t speak. He just ran. He burst through the night streets, a blue streak ripping through the city lights. His heart hammered in his ears louder than the wind.

When he reached the apartment, he didn’t knock. He kicked the door open and sprinted inside—

—and stopped dead.

Shadow lay across Rouge’s lap, the floor slick and red beneath them. Rouge’s face was streaked with tears and mucus, her gloves soaked in crimson. The air was suffocating with the smell of blood and despair.

“Sonic…” she choked out, looking up at him.
He dropped to his knees beside her, reaching out, hand trembling just inches from Shadow’s face—then he pulled back, curling it into a fist. He couldn’t let himself freeze. Not now.

“I’ll take him,” he said, voice low and firm.

Before she could respond, Sonic lifted Shadow effortlessly into his arms. The room immediately flashed blue, and then they were gone.

---

At the hospital, Sonic paced the corridor so fast the air around him shimmered. His shoes left faint scorch marks on the tile as he turned, again and again—impatient, tense, desperate.

Moments later, Tails, Knuckles, and Rouge rushed in. Rouge’s clothes were still drenched in blood; even Sonic’s blue fur was stained red.

“How is he?” Tails’s voice came out thin, nervous.

Sonic just lowered his gaze. His mind replayed what had happened earlier. The chaos when he brought Shadow in, the doctors swarming him, the rush to the emergency room. They’d said Shadow had lost too much blood. He remembered the chill in his chest when the doctor told him they needed a transfusion—then the relief when they discovered his blood matched Shadow’s. He had done what he could. Beyond that, everything felt like static.

“He’s being treated… we just have to wait,” Sonic muttered.

Rouge pressed her trembling hand over her mouth and sank into a chair. Knuckles sat beside her, silent.

A few minutes later, Topaz appeared, panting, holding a sealed envelope. “I brought it, Rouge—the latest medical file for Agent Shadow.”

Rouge had called her in advance. The folder was stamped CLASSIFIED. Topaz sat beside her, rubbing her back. “What happened?” she asked quietly.

Rouge’s voice was barely there. “I don’t know… he came back looking pale and confused. Then he started bleeding—his nose, his mouth—he didn’t answer me… and then he just collapsed…” She squeezed her eyes shut as if that could erase the image.

Sonic’s voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp. “Knuckles… you were the last one with him. What happened?”

Knuckles’s jaw tightened. His brows furrowed. He did know something—he wanted to explain, but the tension was suffocating. He’d wanted answers—but had he pushed too far? What if their argument had triggered this?

Sonic’s eyes burned like green glass. The silence only made the air heavier. Rouge finally spoke, her voice trembling, “Does this have anything to do with what you talked about this afternoon?” Knuckles looked at her. Rouge’s eyes glistened, her voice cracking and he finally exhaled, nodding once.

That was enough to make Rouge break. She buried her face in her hands again. Topaz shot Knuckles a bitter glare as she kept patting Rouge’s back. Sonic snapped. He was suddenly in front of Knuckles, fist gripping the echidna’s chest fur. “Stop speaking in riddles! Tell me what the hell happened!” he shouted.

Tails tried to intervene, but Sonic wasn’t thinking straight anymore. His head was spinning. Everyone else seemed to know something, and he was just—left behind. Knowing nothing.

He clenched his teeth. “I’m such an idiot…” he whispered under his breath.

Then Tails’ hand reached up, small and trembling, touch Sonic’s wrist. “Shadow’s going to be okay,” he said quietly.

The calm, firm, and certain tone cut through Sonic’s haze. Slowly, his fist unclenched. His breath hitched in shaky bursts, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Tails, however, saw it: raw, unfiltered fear lurking behind those green eyes.

Then—

“Guardian for Shadow the Hedgehog?” a nurse called.

Sonic immediately stepped forward, a blue streak of motion. “I… I am.” The words stumbled out. But was he? Shadow didn’t have a guardian. Did being a friend count?

Topaz came up beside him, placing the file in the nurse’s hand. “He doesn’t have family. He’s an agent, and we’re the closest thing he has.”

The nurse nodded hesitantly. “Only two people may enter.”

“Let them in,” Topaz said, helping Rouge to her feet. “The blue one—and her.”

Rouge and Sonic followed the nurse down the sterile hall. The smell of disinfectant hung heavy in the air. When they entered the room, Sonic froze.

Shadow lay there motionless, an ECG monitor blinking beside him. He looked peaceful. Too peaceful.

Sonic clenched his fists. The Ultimate Lifeform… hooked up to hospital machines. Never thought I’d see that.

The doctor entered, flipping through Shadow’s file. “I’ll be direct,” he began. “His condition is stable. Aside from severe blood loss, there’s nothing unusual in his vitals. The file explains why—apparently, he carries alien cells. They might’ve helped him survive this long. Whatever happened wasn’t caused by a disease.”

He flipped another page. “His regenerative capacity is absurdly high. If something on this planet deserves the title Ultimate Lifeform, it’s him.”
The doctor smiled faintly, trying to lighten the mood, but Sonic didn’t react. His mind was spinning. If he’s fine, then why did he collapse like that?

“I’ve done all I can,” the doctor added. “If you’re still unsure, maybe ask someone… more experienced in dealing with cases like this.”
He left after getting Sonic’s signature. As he walked out, he leaned closer to Sonic and whispered, “You might want to ask your archnemesis about it.”

Sonic blinked. Eggman? Was that what he meant? Would that egghead even understand what was happening to Shadow?

Rouge didn’t speak. She just stood beside Shadow, gently tracing a thumb across the back of his hand. Her eyes hardened with resolve. Whatever this was—whatever power inside Shadow mimicked the Chaos Emeralds—she would find the truth. Even if it meant finding him… Dr. Ivo Robotnik.

Outside, Tails sat with his tablet, scrolling through data. His lips trembled. Readings showed unstable energy levels in Shadow’s body—something dangerous. He bit his lip, fighting back another wave of tears. Knuckles sat beside him, silent but visibly uneasy. Knuckles put a hand on his shoulder, silent but heavy with the same worry. He felt that Knuckles also know something and Tails couldn’t speak first. He’d promised Shadow to keep their last conversation as a secret.

The door finally opened. Sonic and Rouge stepped out.

“He’s stable,” Sonic said. Rouge just nodded, silent, her fingers tightening around her arm.
The hospital could do nothing more. The cause wasn’t medical—it was something deeper, something tied to Chaos energy itself.

“Go home,” Sonic finally said. “I’ll stay. Rouge—get changed, rest.”

Rouge nodded, exhausted. Knuckles stood and murmured, “I’ll take her.”

That left Sonic, Tails, and Topaz.

Topaz sighed. “I’ll check on him again, then report to Commander Tower.”

As she walked off, Tails turned to Sonic. “Sonic…” He reached out, tugging gently at his brother figure’s hand. Sonic looked dazed, distant, drained.

Tails had seen that expression before. When they thought Shadow had died—falling from orbit after fight with the Biolizard and stopped the eclipse cannon. When Sonic fought the Metal Virus and Zombots especially Shadow Zombot. When he faced the chaos of cyberspace alone.

That same look—pain disguised as stoicism.

“Get some rest, Sonic,” Tails said softly. He wanted him to stop carrying everything alone, just this once.

Sonic gave a small nod. They turned toward Shadow’s room—only to be blinded by a sudden flare of reddish-gold light. Topaz was inside, covering her mouth in shock. “He—he disappeared!” she gasped.

“What?” Tails cried. “Who?”

“Shadow. He’s gone!”

Sonic’s blood ran cold. The bed was empty.

“He used Chaos Control… while unconscious? Without an Emerald?” Topaz’s voice broke. “How is that even possible?”

“Go home, Topaz.” Sonic’s tone was sharp—final. His face darkened with a rare, dangerous calm.

She froze, then nodded, retreating.

“Tails,” Sonic said, eyes locked on the younger fox, “check your energy tracker.”

Tails fumbled for his tablet, scanning the readings—then froze. His pupils shrank.

“The energy spike… it’s at my house.”

Before the words even left his mouth—Sonic was already gone. A blue blur vanished into the night with a crackle, like static, was the only sound accompanying Sonic’s departure.

 

∞≈

“You’re still using Maria’s form.”
Shadow floated closer to the so-called guardian of the timeline. His body felt weightless, drifting through the cosmos like a particle of dust suspended in a dream. The sensation was bizarrely familiar—like when he used his Super form in space, when the air burned cold and thin, and every motion carried the silence of infinity. Yes, exactly like that.

“You’re still bothered by the form I use?” the guardian replied, twirling in midair, her voice echoing faintly in the cosmic void. “It’s comfortable—and her face is beautiful. My type, honestly.”

Shadow’s expression darkened, his ruby eyes narrowing at the false Maria. Every time this guardian spoke, he had the urge to punch her. But he held himself back. He could never bring himself to hit Maria’s face, even if the thing in front of him was nothing like her.

“So, why show yourself again? I haven’t done anything that would endanger the timeline.” His voice was sharp, defensive. Judging by the current point in time, that event was still far off. The hero’s death wouldn’t come until September—late summer. Now it was still February, the bloom of early spring. Shadow exhaled slowly, shaking his head. He didn’t want to remember that right now.

“Just playing the knight in shining armor,” the guardian said with a mocking smile, “saving you from the nightmare you’ve been crafting inside your subconscious.” She tilted her head. “If you keep doing that, the negative energy from ComplianceX will destroy your body.”

Shadow huffed. “I wasn’t crafting anything. It was a dream. A fucked-up one.” He muttered, “I should just suppress my feelings.”

“Typical you—embodiment of negativity.” Fake Maria spun lazily through the stars, each turn scattering flecks of golden light that shimmered like liquid sunlight. “The problem is you keep bottling it up. You’re rotting from the inside out, Shadow. Why do you keep bearing it alone?”

“Of course I do! What am I supposed to say?” Shadow’s voice broke, rage and exhaustion overlapping. “That I’m the future version of myself who died, regressed into the past, and accidentally merged souls with the me from this timeline? That now I’m some supreme being who exists outside of time? You want me to say that?”
He was yelling at her—at Maria’s face.
“Forgive me, Maria…” he whispered under his breath.

“That’s exactly why,” the guardian replied, raising a single brow. “You should talk to me.” Her lips curved into a smile too perfect to be human—eyes glowing blue like a predator in the dark.

Shadow stepped back, leaving trails of gold where his shoes brushed the void. “You? Why would I tell you anything?”

“First off, I am Maria.” The hedgehog rolled his eyes, visibly disgusted. “And second—well, we’re basically BFFs.”

Shadow groaned, rubbing his forehead. How long am I stuck here with you? Everything about this place feels wrong. His stomach twisted with nausea, as though the galaxy itself were spinning too fast around him.

“I’m not telling you anything. You’ve already seen it all anyway, haven’t you?”

“Hey! I’m not a god,” she retorted, twirling again. “I’m just a guardian. Think of the timeline like roots in a tree. I’m just here to keep them from tangling too much.”

Shadow’s eyes flickered. “Then tell me—what’s happening in the future? What happened to Silver?”
He wasn’t sure why that question burned so much, but it did. The unease in his chest had been gnawing at him ever since the time traveler’s name resurfaced.

“Pfft… hahahahahaha…”

The guardian’s response was laughter—soft at first, then warped and echoing through the void, until it became unbearable. A sickening, metallic sound that didn’t belong in this quiet galaxy.
Shadow’s quills bristled, instincts screaming danger.

“Oh, Shadow…” she finally purred, her face twisting into something smug, almost pitying. “You think you’ve changed anything?” Her tone was venom wrapped in honey. “The future is still the same. Everything remains exactly as it’s carved in your memory.”

A hollow ache spread in Shadow’s chest, like gravity itself was crushing him. Maybe his existence truly meant nothing. Maybe no matter what he did, the outcome would never change.
Then came the whisper—gentle, mocking.

“Why don’t you stop fighting it? Give up on changing the future. Come with me instead. We could guard the timelines together. You could be more powerful than you’ve ever imagined.”

Her smile chilled him to the bone. Maria’s face distorted slightly, flickering between angelic and monstrous. The sound of her voice carried static, the kind that made the edges of his vision tremble. When her fingers brushed his chin, Shadow felt a jolt—like lightning coiling through his veins, igniting the Chaos energy in his core.

He snapped back to himself, slapping her hand away. “Don’t try to seduce me with that face!”

Her expression turned cold—eerily unreadable. Then, slowly, it softened again, the way Maria used to smile.
“Very well, Shadow. I won’t force you. Let’s just see how things unfold. Whatever happens, I truly wish you success.”

He averted his gaze. Being near her made his skin crawl—the voice, the light, the scent of static in the air—it all felt wrong.

“Then, Shadow,” she said, floating close until their foreheads almost touched, “go back to your world.”

A flick of her finger—then everything shattered.

Shadow felt himself fall. Through stars, through space, through pain. The cosmos melted into darkness, pressure tightening around his chest. He gasped for air—and the next breath he drew was real.

He was lying on a bed. The soft drag of sheets against his fur. The faint smell of detergent. A low, steady hum of electricity. His lungs burned as he sucked in another breath. Where… am I?

He pushed himself up slowly, his vision swimming. Then—clang. Something fell outside the door. He froze.

A second later, the door burst open. Light spilled in, forcing his eyes to adjust. Standing there, panting, was Sonic. His emerald eyes locked onto him with raw, unfiltered relief.

“Sonic?” Shadow’s voice came out hoarse. The room looked like Sonic’s. It felt like Sonic’s.

In an instant, Sonic closed the distance and wrapped his arms around him. Shadow stiffened as the familiar quills brushed against his own. Warmth. Pressure. A heartbeat against his chest.

“This time… I thought I lost you,” Sonic whispered, voice trembling with something that sounded like pain.

Shadow blinked. He couldn’t remember what had happened before this—only fragments, scattered between dream and nightmare. The guardian. Maria’s face. The void.
But this… this was real. Right?

“Sonic… I don’t understand why you—” Shadow tried to pull away, wanting to see his face, but Sonic’s arms only tightened around him.

“Just… stay like this for a moment,” Sonic whispered.

Shadow froze. He could feel the heat of Sonic’s body, the quick rise and fall of his chest, the faint smell of dust and ozone clinging to his fur. Sonic’s quills brushed lightly against his neck—warm, grounding.

Sonic held him close, eyes open, staring past Shadow’s shoulder into the dim light. His emerald irises glowed faintly in the dark, shimmering with relief. Inside, a thousand emotions collided—fear, relief, affection, the kind of love he never dared to name. He didn’t want to let go. Not now. Not after he saw him in blood like that.

I can’t live without you, Shadow.

He inhaled deeply, then exhaled against the hybrid’s shoulder, burying his face there before finally pulling back. “Your instincts always drag you here, huh?” Sonic forced a laugh, but his voice cracked slightly.

“Sorry…” Shadow muttered, guilt creeping in. He truly didn’t know why he kept ending up here—why Sonic’s place always seemed to pull him like gravity.

“I forgive you.” Sonic smiled softly, his hand still resting gently on Shadow’s arm. “Just rest, Shadow.”

He stepped back, climbing onto his bed and lying down with casual ease, then patted the empty space beside him. “Well? What are you waiting for?”

Shadow hesitated. His instincts screamed to leave—but Sonic’s voice, calm and sure, cut through the noise. Eventually, he gave in, lying down beside him. He turned his head slightly, meeting Sonic’s gaze.

“Good night, Shadow,” Sonic said, the corner of his mouth curving up.

Shadow swallowed hard before forcing a smile. “Good night, Sonic.”

He closed his eyes. For a moment, it was peaceful. But sleep wouldn’t come. Not after meeting the Guardian. Not after that. His mind churned—images, sensations, Maria’s face—all of it tangled into something he couldn’t shake. Even his mind eventually lingering back to thinking about Silver.

He opened his eyes again—only to find Sonic staring right back at him, unblinkingly staring with those emerald eyes.

“Can’t sleep?” Sonic asked, voice low.

Shadow nearly flinched. He thought Sonic had already drifted off. “…No,” Shadow muttered.

“Do I make you uncomfortable?” Sonic pressed gently.

Shadow shook his head quickly. It wasn’t discomfort—it was something else entirely. Was this really happening? Could he truly rest here, beside him? This was the second time he’d chosen to stay.

“What are you thinking about, Shadow?” Sonic’s hand moved up, brushing lightly through the fur on his head. “Don’t think about anything else when you’re with me.”

That gentle smile—felt unsettling in its own way. But Shadow only nodded. The rhythm of Sonic’s touch calmed him, pulling him slowly toward the edge of sleep. His eyes grew heavy, and finally, he let himself fall.

---

“Is he alright?” Tails’ voice cut through the quiet. He stood at the doorway, still catching his breath.

Sonic leaned against his bedroom doorframe, arms crossed. “He’s fine now,” he replied simply.

Tails exhaled in relief. Even so, his mind still ran wild trying to make sense of it—how Shadow had suddenly teleported straight into Sonic’s room of all places. He shook his head. No use overthinking. At least things were calm again.

“I already told Rouge,” Tails said, glancing up. “Told her Shadow’s back, staying here for now.”

Sonic nodded faintly, eyes distant. Tails caught the look—his brother’s usual spark dulled into quiet thought. Something weighed heavy on him.

“Tails, buddy…” Sonic started, his tone oddly hesitant. The words carried an unease that immediately made Tails straighten. “You probably already know… but that day—I kissed Shadow.”

Tails’ brain short-circuited. Wait, WHAT?! His ears went hot, fur bristling. He’d been there, yes—had accidentally seen it—but hearing Sonic admit it so bluntly still made his heart race.

Sonic, meanwhile, was completely calm. Not even embarrassed.

“…And?” Tails finally managed, voice smaller than he intended.

“I wanted to tell you,” Sonic continued, his tone soft but steady, “because Shadow’s important to me. I… like him. A lot. And since you’re like a little brother to me, you deserved to know first.”

Tails glanced toward the half-open door, where he could see the faint outline of Shadow sleeping peacefully inside. Sonic’s eyes lingered there too—gentle, unwavering. Everything clicked then.

So that’s why.

Now it made sense—the worry, the desperation, the tenderness. It wasn’t just rivalry or guilt. It was love. Real, painful, ridiculous love. Still, Tails couldn’t help but think of Amy. The poor pink hedgehog who’d adored Sonic for years. He sighed inwardly. This was going to be a mess.

“Since when?” he asked carefully.

Sonic smiled faintly. “Maybe longer than you think.”

And with that, he turned, stepping back into his room. “Good night, buddy.”

The door clicked shut.

Tails stood there, speechless for a moment before whispering, half-defeated, “Since when, exactly?!”

He rubbed his temples and trudged to his own room, still red-faced, muttering under his breath, “I really didn’t need to know that before bed…”

Notes:

so how is it guys? is it sad?
did I make you cry? or maybe laugh?
anyway, I would like to hear you guys if you had theory about the plot, I will gladly like to see if you guys could guess about what happen actually to Shadow, Silver, or maybe Sonic.
still I adore the team SSS
I will try to make they have the happy ending.

Chapter 15

Notes:

As an apology for last chapter guys~
I'm sorry if this chapter too short.

It had been three days since that night.

According to Rouge, he’d been covered in blood when they found him and rushed him to the hospital. He didn’t remember any of that, but the look of worry on their faces told him it was probably true. Afterward, they forced him to rest properly at Tails’ house. Apparently, he had been in the hospital but had somehow Chaos Controlled himself into Tails’ place while unconscious. Hard to believe even for him. So after that he’d been staying there and sleep not to mention in Sonic bedroom, while Tails and Sonic keep an eye on him.

Now he sat in his apartment, sipping coffee. For the first time in a while, the familiar burn of caffeine crept through his veins, bitter and grounding. Shadow was certain he was fine now. Even Sonic had been stopping by constantly, just to check on him. Shadow stared down into his cup, steam faintly fogging his reflection. That hedgehog worries too much, he thought. I already told him—I’m the Ultimate Lifeform.

As for Tails, the fox rarely came home these days. He was buried in his workshop, likely working on something important. Whatever it was, Shadow appreciated that Tails hadn’t said a word about what they’d discussed that night.
Rouge, on the other hand, seemed to be hiding something. Yesterday, Topaz came to the apartment looking for her. Shadow had told her Rouge was on a mission—but apparently, that wasn’t true. Topaz said Rouge had taken two days off. So why the lie? What was she keeping from him?

That morning, Knuckles had shown up.
Or more precisely—Shadow ran into him while going for a jog at five in the morning, after deciding to escape the quiet of the room.

“I wanted to apologize,” Knuckles said as Shadow drank from his water bottle.

“For what?” Shadow asked flatly.

“I pushed you too hard that night. I get it now—your existence is something that needs to be kept secret. And I understand if you don’t want to explain why your soul core holds seven Chaos Emeralds.”

His voice carried guilt. He really thought Shadow’s collapse, that blood-soaked body, was somehow his fault. It wasn’t.
Shadow resumed jogging. Knuckles followed, his heavy steps echoing on the pavement.

“You don’t need to feel guilty,” Shadow said without looking back. “Your reaction was natural.”

Knuckles slowed, eyes on the ground. To him, it felt like Shadow didn’t take his apology seriously. The hedgehog stopped and turned toward him, his tone firm but tired.

“Know this, I’ll do everything I can to avoid endangering the Master Emerald or the balance of this world.”

Shadow hated even saying it. The words felt heavy, bitter in his mouth. He was disgusted with himself.

Knuckles lifted his gaze. Shadow looked awkward saying those things, his body language stiff, every gesture restrained. The guy had been hospitalized just last night, and now he was already out running before dawn. His endurance was insane but Knuckles already knew that.

“You’re a good hedgehog,” Knuckles muttered.

Shadow gave him a deadpan look, unimpressed. The corner of his mouth twitched upward in something between irony and disbelief. What does Rouge even see in this guy?

In that future—the future that the hero’s dead—Rouge had married the echidna. He’d been invited but chose not to show up, don’t want to ruin their peaceful wedding day. He’d watched them from afar instead.

Now, in this moment, he blinked back to the present. His coffee had gone cold. He finished it in one long gulp and stood up. Time to move. He had business at the Chaotix Detective Agency. He’d assigned Vector a case that day and wanted to see how it was going.

“Chaos Control.”

He teleported, the air around him warping with a sharp pulse of energy.

When he reappeared in front of the Chaotix office, he reached for the doorknob and pushed it open—only to have something sticky smack right into his face.

“Ah!” Charmy’s voice yelped.

Shadow just stood there, dripping with honey, staring straight ahead with a look that could burn holes through metal.

“Sorry, sorry! You just popped up outta nowhere!” Charmy stammered, his wings buzzing nervously.

That only made Shadow’s glare deepen.

“Charmy, I told you—keep eating sweets like that and you’ll rot your teeth…” Espio appeared from around the corner, stopping mid-sentence when he saw the scene before him. His composure cracked. “Shadow…”

“First of all,” Shadow exhaled slowly, suppressing the urge to crush something, “may I have a towel?”

---

Espio and Charmy sat frozen, stiff as statues, while Shadow wiped his face with the towel Espio had handed him. The air in the Chaotix office was thick—awkward silence, the faint hum of the ceiling fan, the sweet scent of spilled honey lingering on Shadow’s quills. Both of them looked guilty enough to dig their own graves. Charmy darted a glance at Espio, wordlessly asking why this hybrid of all people had shown up in their office today.

“I’m back!” The door swung open, followed by Vector’s cheerful voice. He stepped in carrying grocery bags, humming off-key and completely unaware of the brewing storm inside. He placed his bags on the table, still humming—until his eyes landed on Shadow’s cold, unimpressed stare.

“Sh–Shadow?!”

Vector nearly jumped out of his scales, almost headbutting the ceiling. Shadow sighed, tossed the towel aside, and gave him a look so sharp it could’ve split steel. Instantly, the crocodile dropped to his knees, sitting back on his legs, sweat glistening on his brow like he was about to be executed.

“So?” Shadow’s voice cut through the room like a blade. “Did you finish the investigation I asked for?”

The chill in his tone could’ve frozen the air itself. For a moment, everyone in Team Chaotix was convinced an arctic blizzard had just passed through their office.

“Erm…”

“Don’t tell me,” Shadow’s voice deepened, dangerously calm, “you spent my time and money goofing off instead of investigating.”

Vector’s throat made a dry click. “O-of course not! I did the job! I was just about to report to you, honest!” He laughed nervously, forcing a smile that looked more like a grimace. “Uh—would you like something to drink first? Coffee? Water?”

Shadow exhaled slowly. “Just. Report. The progress.”

That was enough to make Vector scramble upright and dash into the back room, fumbling for his laptop like his life depended on it.

Charmy leaned toward Espio, whispering, “So our client’s the famous Shadow the Hedgehog?”
Espio simply nodded in silence.
Shadow’s gaze flicked toward them, a sharp and unreadable assessment that lasted only half a second. They immediately straightened their spines, hands on their knees, resembling schoolkids caught cheating.

Truthfully, Shadow wasn’t angry. This whole job was optional, a side measure to make himself feel secure. At least someone else was looking into Eggman’s whereabouts while he recovered. If he could find where the doctor was hiding that unstable prototype, he’d destroy it himself.

Having just entered the room, laptop in tow, and gasping for breath as if he’d just completed a marathon, Vector’s appearance was almost comical. The sight of a crocodile attempting to maintain a professional demeanor was, to Shadow, surreal. Vector sat at his desk, opened his laptop, and Shadow’s gaze immediately fell upon the desktop wallpaper: Vanilla. Vector, clearly embarrassed, quickly clicked away and opened a video file. “Here, Shadow, take a look at this,” he said, and then hit play.

The footage rolled. Crowds, sunlight, waves crashing—a beach scene. A jackal vlogger chattered endlessly about his vacation, holding the camera too close to his face. Start to finish, nothing of note.

Shadow’s eyes narrowed. “And what exactly am I supposed to be looking at?” His tone was flat, but the weight behind it was enough to make Vector’s tail twitch.

“Wait, wait, you don’t see it?” Vector rewound the video, stabbing his finger toward the screen. “Right here—look!”

Shadow arched an eyebrow, squinting. “I see a moron with a selfie stick.”

Espio sighed, leaning forward from the other side. He took over, rotating the laptop and zooming in, slowing the playback to a crawl. “Here,” he said quietly.

And that’s when Shadow saw them—two small silhouettes in the background. Round heads, metallic glints. Orbot. Cubot. And just behind them—an unmistakable shape.

“Eggman…” Shadow’s voice dropped, low and sharp.

“Exactly,” Vector said, puffing his chest like he’d solved a murder case. “According to this footage, the doc and his robots were spotted vacationing here—Costa Island.”

“Costa Island?” Charmy piped up excitedly. “That place has huge waves, surfing spots, coral diving! Super popular this year—but crazy expensive.”

Shadow blinked. “You’re telling me Eggman has been missing for weeks because he’s… on vacation?”

All three of them nodded at once.
Vector mumbled under his breath, “Good thing I waste my nights watching random vlogs online.”

Shadow dragged a hand down his face, suppressing the urge to groan. If the doctor really was just lounging on some beach instead of plotting destruction, then the world was more absurd than he thought. Still—something about it didn’t sit right.

“Fine,” he said finally. “Good work. I want you to track down his active base next.”

Vector and Espio exchanged a glance before looking back at him. Shadow reached into his quill, pulled out a check, and placed it on the table—a hefty sum, more than enough to make their jaws drop.

“Here’s the rest of your payment. I’ll add a bonus once you find that base.”

Vector snatched the check with trembling hands, his eyes practically glowing. “Understood, sir!” he barked, snapping into a salute. Espio and Charmy followed suit in perfect unison.

“Enough with the theatrics.” Shadow turned toward the door, his tone dry. “Do it properly.”

And with that, he left the agency, the door swinging shut behind him.

Only when the sound of his footsteps faded did all three of them exhale.

“I thought he was gonna kill me…” Vector muttered.
“I thought he was gonna punch me,” Espio added.
“I thought he was gonna steal my honey,” Charmy said earnestly.

Vector and Espio turned to him, looked so done.

“What?” Charmy held up his empty jar. “Because of him, my honey hit his face. Now it’s wasted!”

Espio groaned, smacking the back of Charmy’s head lightly. “It was your fault to begin with, Charmy.”

“Hey!” the bee protested, rubbing his head.

∞≈

Shadow stopped in his tracks.

A bright poster loomed over the sidewalk—an ad for a new brand of running shoes. In the corner, the smiling face of the so-called hero, Sonic the Hedgehog, gave a thumbs-up beside a tacky speech bubble: “Perfect for running and everyday activity!”

Shadow almost laughed. As if. Sonic would never say something that corny. The guy hadn’t changed his sneakers in decades—those ratty red-and-white things had survived every explosion known to Mobius. Then again, Shadow wasn’t much better. He hadn’t changed his air shoes since… ever.

These were from Maria.
No matter how many years passed, he’d never replace them. Just fix, polish, repair—but never replace. His eyes lingered on the hero’s grinning face in the poster. And you would never smile like that either, he thought bitterly before turning away.

He kicked off the ground, gliding forward on his air shoes. The wind whipped through his quills, cool and clean, carrying the scent of city dust and faint gasoline. He liked this part—motion, silence, the hum of his shoes against asphalt. The world blurred past him, effortless.

Then a flash of color through a storefront window caught his eye.
A pair of pale blue shoes—soft, luminous under the glass. He slowed, drawn to them. He’d seen them before. Elegant, delicate. The kind of color that would’ve suited Maria perfectly.

Back then, I didn’t buy them.

Without thinking, he stepped inside. A cheerful clerk greeted him, all smiles and politeness, clearly not expecting a dark, brooding hedgehog in combat gear to stroll into a boutique.

“That blue pair,” he said, nodding toward the display.

The clerk’s eyes brightened. “Ah! That’s our last pair. If you’re interested, you should get them while they’re still here.”

Shadow studied them in her hands—delicate, light, perfect size. They were exactly her size. Maria would’ve liked these, he thought, lips curling in a small, faint smile—the kind of expression so rare it made the clerk blush.

“I’ll take them. Please wrap it up,” he said, his voice surprisingly gentle.

As the clerk bustled away, something else caught his eye—a red checkered scarf on display nearby. Warm, soft, stylish in a way he couldn’t quite explain. His chest tightened. He would like that. Shadow mind wandering to Sonic wearing that scarf.

“I’ll take this one as well,” he murmured, holding it out awkwardly. The clerk nodded, smiling again, as she wrapped both items neatly.

When Shadow stepped out of the shop, shopping bag in hand, the late afternoon light painted everything in amber. He felt oddly… calm. Like for a moment, the world wasn’t asking him to save it.

When he reached his apartment, someone was already waiting—leaning against the wall with his arms crossed and that usual cocky grin hidden under a frown.

“Where the hell have you been?” the blue hedgehog asked, his expression somewhere between worry and irritation. “I woke up, you were gone. Checked your apartment—empty.”

Shadow froze for half a second, gripping the bag tighter. There was no way he’d admit he’d spent the day drinking coffee, running an errand for his own paranoia, and god forbid—shopping.

Sonic’s eyes flicked toward the bag.

Shadow turned his head away, pulse ticking faster. Too late. Sonic’s grin was already forming.

“Well, well, well,” Sonic said, dragging out the words with a teasing lilt. “Didn’t take you for the shopping type, Shads.”

Shadow’s ears twitched. “It’s none of your business.”

“Aw, come on, what’d you buy?” Sonic zipped behind him in a blur before Shadow could stop him, peering over his shoulder. “Are those—ladies’ shoes?”

“They’re not for you to—” Shadow snatched the bag forward, glaring at him, the tips of his ears burning red.

Sonic’s grin widened, but his eyes flickered—something sharp, almost jealous, buried under the playfulness. Who are they for? Rouge? Amy? Blaze?

“Can’t believe this,” Sonic muttered, then louder: “You actually bought a gift for someone? Damn, that’s new.” He poked Shadow’s cheek. “What is it, a romantic thing? Huh?”

Shadow exhaled sharply through his nose, fumbling with his apartment key. “Stop talking.”

Sonic circled him, appearing on both sides in an instant, his voice smug. “Don’t tell me it’s for someone you like?”

That made Shadow freeze mid-motion. He turned his head slowly, eyes narrowing, his face tinged pink—not that he’d admit it. “Can you. Shut. Up.”

Sonic smirked. “So it is, huh?”

Shadow ignored him, finally unlocking the door. But before stepping in, he paused—then, almost begrudgingly, reached into the shopping bag.

“Here,” he muttered, thrusting something toward Sonic.

The blue hedgehog blinked, startled. In Shadow’s hand was the red scarf. “For me?” Sonic asked, pointing at himself. Shadow gave a curt nod, his expression unreadable.
Sonic took it slowly. “A scarf? But it’s not even winter yet—”

“If you don’t want it, give it back,” Shadow snapped, reaching for it again.

But Sonic was faster. In a blink, the scarf was already wrapped around his neck. He leaned in, grinning wide, the faint scent of ozone and wind clinging to him.

“Too late,” Sonic said, tapping the scarf. “You gave it, I’m keeping it.” And then just to twist the knife—he leaned forward and pressed a quick, smug kiss to the fabric. “Thanks, Shads.”

Shadow froze, color flaring across his cheeks. He turned away instantly, slamming the door shut in Sonic’s face before the other could say another word.

“Appreciate it!” Sonic’s muffled voice came from behind the door, followed by a soft laugh.

Inside, Shadow set the shopping bag down on his bed. The blue shoes gleamed faintly through the wrapping. He sat, elbows on his knees, face buried in his hands.

“…What the hell am I doing?” he muttered, voice low and flustered, the sound of his own heartbeat loud in the quiet room.

∞≈

Sonic waited. It was already late—around eight. He’d been waiting for Tails to come back. The fox had been coming home only after Sonic was already asleep and leaving before he woke up. His mind wandered to earlier that day—to the moment Shadow gave him that scarf. Honestly, that was the first time Shadow had ever given him a gift. And it wasn’t even for any occasion. Still… who the hell were those shoes for?

The sound of the door clicking open made him automatically stand. “Tails?”
But no—it was Shadow. “You hungry?” Shadow asked, holding up a plastic bag as he closed the door.
“Shads, you’re a lifesaver.” Sonic grinned, relief all over his face. He was starving. No Tails meant no food. But now—thank Chaos—Shadow brought chili dogs. His favorite.

Shadow practically lived here now. Ever since that incident, he and Tails agreed to keep an eye on him. But it wouldn’t be Shadow if he didn’t just vanish whenever he wanted. Still, he always came back at night—to hang out, or more accurately, to sleep here.
Not that Sonic was complaining. But something in Shadow’s subconscious refused to sleep unless Sonic was around. Sometimes he’d even stay up just to listen to his heartbeat.
It should’ve been the other way around—Sonic being the one to check on him, considering this dark counterpart of his had literally flatlined for three minutes and returned covered in nose-bleed, freaking everyone out.

But both of them were just guests in this house—Tails’ house. And it didn’t feel right when the real owner hadn’t come home for days. ‘I’m getting worried,’ Sonic thought.

He unwrapped his chili dog and bit in, as did Shadow, who sat across from him. He didn’t expect to be sharing chili dogs with his rival of all people. They were… almost best friends now. Weird as hell.
It wasn’t just Shadow sticking close to him lately—Sonic himself was starting to get attached. And maybe even uneasy when the other wasn’t around.
‘Am I actually moving according to his plan?’ Sonic chewed, eyeing Shadow.

Then Shadow looked right back at him.
Their eyes met.
Sonic choked instantly.

“Can’t you eat slower?” Shadow sighed, stood up, grabbed a glass of water, and handed it to him.

Sonic downed it fast, placing the glass back on the table. Shadow glanced at him again and pointed at his cheek—still chewing. Sonic blinked, then touched his own cheek, confused. Shadow just kept pointing, expression flat but a little insistent.
Sonic’s pulse skipped. Then—acting on sheer impulse—he leaned in and kissed Shadow’s cheek before quickly sitting back down, flustered.

The chili dog in Shadow’s hand exploded. “You—! What the hell was that for?!” His face flushed red, clearly furious.
“Well, you kept pointing at your cheek—what, you wanted a kiss, right?” Sonic shot back.

“I was pointing because there’s sauce on your face, idiot! How did you even interpret it like that?!”

Oh crap. Sonic turned away, mortified. His own impulsiveness was going to kill him one day.
Silence fell between them.

After a moment, Sonic dared to look again. Shadow had one hand covering his face, muttering, “Now my glove’s dirty because of you.” Sonic’s heart skipped. Wait—was Shadow the Hedgehog blushing right now?
A smirk crept across his face. “Shads… are you embarrassed~?”

Shadow’s head snapped up. “Who’s embarrassed?! You should be the one embarrassed!” He slammed his hand on the table.
“Oh come on, calm down. It’s not that big of a deal. I’ve literally kissed your lips before.” Sonic grinned, unable to stop himself.
Shadow froze—eyes wide, pupils dilated, face red as hell. “You bastard! Why are you bringing that up now?!”

“Eh, whatever. I can say what I want. Besides, you hit me and ran afterward, doing whatever the hell you wanted.” Sonic leaned back, smirking. He just wanted to tease him endlessly. Honestly, he was still salty about that day. “Didn’t you say it didn’t mean anything?”

Shadow’s jaw tightened. His eyes twitched slightly. He’d buried that memory deep—and here Sonic was, digging it right back up.
He knew how much of an asshole he’d been. He’d even shown up the next day wanting to apologize and explain. He’d convinced himself Sonic only kissed him to mess with him—or provoke him—and he didn’t want things to get awkward. Not when keeping Sonic safe mattered more than anything.

But now… Sonic was looking at him with that cocky grin, eyes half-lidded, full of something unreadable. Shadow lowered his gaze, exhaled, then muttered quietly,
“Next time, give me a warning.”

“…What?” Sonic blinked, leaning forward. “What did you say?”
“I said… I don’t mind if you kiss me. Just—give me a warning so I don’t get caught off guard.”

Shadow couldn’t believe those words came out of his mouth. But he meant it. He could tolerate Sonic’s impulsiveness if it meant staying close to him, keeping him safe—even if Sonic didn’t mean it seriously. There was no way Sonic actually liked him.

“Shads! Why would you say something like that—wait, what are we even—hold on, I can’t—” Sonic’s voice cracked as his face turned red, trying to process it. “D-do you like me?” His lips stretched into an eerie smile and a red face that he tried to cover up with his hand.

“…No.”
That single word hit harder than it should’ve. Every bit of warmth drained from Sonic’s face. The giddy rush in his chest fizzled into nothing.

“But if you want to,” Shadow added, tone flat, “I’ll try to tolerate your behavior.”

“Right… sure.” Sonic forced a laugh, trying to keep it light, though his stomach twisted.
So to Shadow, it was just a game. A joke. Something meaningless.
‘And here I was, getting excited like an idiot.’

“Whatever, Shads. You’re full of jokes, huh? Go wash those gloves before the sauce dries.” Sonic chuckled, trying to sound normal. But it hurt.
Shadow stood, peeled off his gloves, and muttered, “Then I’ll borrow your bathroom.”

He disappeared down the hall. Sonic slumped against the couch, draping his arm over his eyes.
“Damn it.”

Notes:

Next chapter we will move to Silver Pov, I know you guys really curious about his wellbeing. also next chapter will heavy and a bit dark for Silver so be prepared.
also let me know what do you think about this chapter in comment.
As you can see, Shads never even thinks that Sonic feels the same way. he think he didn't deserve to be loved.
Also, Shadow gave Sonic the scarf, hoping he’d survive until winter and wear it. This was different from before, when the hero died before winter. Every action Shadow took was deeply affected by Sonic’s death. He bought the gift and shoes at the same time, while thinking of Maria, always remembering her death, and buying the present for Sonic as if he were already gone too. It also hinted that he didn’t see the current Sonic as the same one who died… Poor Shadow :(

Chapter 16: The broken future (3)

Silver dragged his feet forward, forcing his body to move. His steps were heavy, every motion trembling. His eyes were blank, lifeless. Blood coated his fur and clothes, sticky and half-dried, cracking as he breathed. He didn’t even know how he was still standing. The metallic scent of iron clung to him, every inhale burning his lungs. When he finally lifted his gaze, dawn had broken the first rays of sunlight cutting through the smoke and metal haze of Egg Dome City.

His head throbbed. The world tilted sideways, forcing him to stumble toward a shattered wall. He slid down behind it, pressing his back against the cold concrete, hidden from the passing swarm of androids and drones that patrolled the area. He could still hear their mechanical footsteps, metal grinding against asphalt, static hums, the whir of scanners sweeping the ruins.

Silver checked his surroundings, holding his breath. No one saw me… good.

Then it all came flooding back—what had happened only hours ago.

He remembered throwing Neo Sage across the battlefield while in his Super form bright chaos energy bursting from his body until it cracked the air itself. He remembered leaving Shadow behind, leg mangled, covered in blood. He’d dragged him near Neo Metal Sonic and knowing full well what that meant—he’d still left him there. Because if I didn’t… I can save the world.

Afterward, he went looking for the Mobians Shadow had saved. That was when he found her.
“Teressa! Are you okay?” Silver’s voice was hoarse, desperate.
The squirrel nodded weakly. “I’m fine. But… Temperance. I can’t find her. Shadow said he’d save her—no matter what.”

Then a voice echoed through the sky. “Are you looking for this?”

A massive holographic projection flickered above them—Temperance, bound at the center, surrounded by a pack of wolf-shaped Badniks, their claws glinting in the red light.

“Tem!” both Silver and Teressa shouted.

Then the image warped, flickered, and distorted—replaced by the twisted smile of Neo Sage.
“I told you, Silver,” her voice crackled through the air, layered with a robotic distortion. “I’m an AI. You can’t kill me.”

The screen glitched violently, red static tearing through the sky and Silver’s instincts screamed. Something was coming.

He spun around just in time to see it. Two crimson lights cutting through the fog, shaking the ground beneath his feet. The air itself felt heavier—the atmosphere trembling like the world was about to collapse.

Then it emerged.

A towering mass of black steel; humanoid in shape, yet monstrous. Its torso was wide and plated like armor, its arms long and jagged, each ending in three serrated fingers. Its legs were uneven, blunt at the ends, pounding the ground with each step. Its head was the worst part: a maw full of square, nested jaws grinding as it breathed, twin tusks jutting from its chin, a neck too long, bending forward like a beast that had forgotten how to be human. Red energy veins pulsed through its body, glowing through cracks in the armor, like molten data. All along its back, metallic discs rotated, humming, charged with red glitch-like static. Its entire frame screamed power—corrupted, volatile.

“Behold, Silver,” Neo Sage’s voice echoed from every direction, dripping with pride. “A Titan. My improved creation—beyond the Ancients’ design. Meet Neo Gigantar.”

Silver froze, heart pounding. He’d heard stories of the Titans before—Sonic’s battle in Starfall Islands, the fight against Giganto, Wyvern, Knight, Supreme. Even Sonic had struggled against those monsters. But Sonic won. Sonic always won.

“You combined ComplianceX with your neural core…” Silver muttered under his breath.

“Exactly,” Neo Sage interrupted, smirking through static. “My intelligence—my will—fused with Titan tech. The perfect soldier. Run, Silver. Save yourself. But you can’t hide from me.”

Then the Titan roared. The sound was physical—it hit. Shockwaves split the air, throwing debris into the sky. Mobians screamed, hurled back like leaves in a storm.

“Get away from me!” Silver shouted, his psychic field bursting outward to shield them. Teressa’s eyes were wide, trembling.

“Go, Teressa!” he barked. “I’ll handle this!”

She hesitated but then turned and ran, vanishing into the smoke.

The Titan charged. Silver raised his hand, psychic power exploding around him in shimmering blue light. He hurled debris, rebar, and crushed metal with all his strength. They slammed into the Titan’s body and bounced off like pebbles. Even chaos energy, even with the Emerald amplifying his power, did nothing.

Damn it, Sage! Why are you doing this?! After everything—after Sonic, Eggman, and even you fought to destroy these things—you bring them back?

But this wasn’t the same Sage. This one was gone—corrupted, twisted into something unrecognizable. The sweet AI that once admire Sonic action, and his heroism had turned into a weapon of empire and death.

Neo Gigantar moved faster than anything that size should. Its hand smashed into the ground, sending a red shockwave across the ruins. The blast tore through buildings. Silver tried to block it—but the impact threw him like a ragdoll. His ears rang. His vision fractured. His body screamed.

He hit the ground hard, rolling, coughing blood. Still, he pushed up, trembling. The Titan wasn’t even chasing him—it was moving forward, leveling everything in its path.

“No… no no no…” Silver whispered. His voice cracked as he saw Mobians, civilians that he desperately protect, running for their lives.

He lifted his arm, tried to pull them with telekinesis, but his body refused. His muscles spasmed, energy vanishing. The air reeked of smoke and death, blood and ozone. He could hear their screams—and then the next shockwave hit.

And then—someone shoved him.

A blur of fur. A hand.

“Teressa—?”

The shockwave tore everything apart. When the smoke cleared, there was nothing left of her.

“TERESSA!!” Silver’s voice broke.

Then—silence.

He blinked. Back in the present, his back still pressed to the cracked wall. His breathing shallow. He didn’t even realize he’d fallen asleep.

Calm down… Silver. You’re okay. You’re fine. Everything’s fine… he whispered to himself. But his hands wouldn’t stop shaking.

And then the tears came. Slow, silent, dripping down his muzzle, cutting through the grime on his face.
Teressa’s voice echoed again, soft, fading.
“Save the world, hero. Please… save Temperance.”

“I’m sorry…” Silver whispered, covering his mouth so no one could hear. His voice broke into quiet sobs.
“I’m sorry, Teressa. I’m sorry, Temperance. I’m sorry, Shadow…”

The wind carried the scent of dust and oil. The city groaned around him, alive with machine noise. Alone in that din, Silver sat; the sticky warmth of drying blood clinging to him, his heart a raw, aching wound. He fought to believe the world still held value.

∞≈

Silver forced his feet to move again. Each step dragged across the cracked metal floor, blood still drying on his fur. He didn’t want to drown in grief anymore—he couldn’t afford to. I have to save Tem.

The thought burned through his chest, pushing his exhausted body forward as he limped toward the arena. The deeper he went, the heavier the air became metallic, buzzing, laced with the stink of oil and electricity. Androids crowded the ring, their chrome bodies glinting under neon floodlights.

And there, at the center—Temperance.
Tied to a steel pillar, limp and pale. The little squirrel’s fur had lost its color; her lips were cracked, her eyes half-lidded. Silver’s stomach twisted when he saw her. He could taste bile rising in his throat.

The arena was already roaring. Tens of thousands of robots howled in static bursts, their synthesized cheers echoing like screeching metal. The air vibrated with their frenzy. Silver clenched his fists so tight he could feel the wet sting of reopened wounds.

Then Neo Sage appeared hovering above them, larger than life on the holographic sky. The AI smiled, her voice sharp and sweet like a blade scraping glass.
“Welcome, my people! Look closely, an organic creature, soft and fragile. Today’s entertainment will be watching her flesh torn apart by my beautiful hounds.”

Silver’s teeth sank into his lip. Blood filled his mouth. Every word she said only fed the storm in his chest.

“And to make things more exciting…” Her smile curved, unnatural and cold. “Whoever brings me the head of that hedgehog—” her finger pointed straight down, “—will have the honor of feasting upon the Mobian girl.”

A red spotlight cut through the darkness and landed right on Silver.
Every android head turned. Their eyes flickered crimson. A low, collective growl of gears and motors filled the air.

Silver barely had time to think before the first robot lunged. His instincts kicked in—telekinetic waves burst outward, flinging shards of steel through the mob. Silver took two steps back just before the other android lunged at him. Shit. Neo Sage had known he was here all along. He had walked straight into another trap. Neo Sage’s grin said it all: How long will you stay foolish, Sil.ver?

He smirked, bitter. “So this is your plan? Turning your people into weapons?” His voice cracked into a growl. “Fine. I’ll destroy them—then I’ll destroy you.”

The air trembled. His aura flared—dark teal mixed with black, tendrils of Chaos energy swirling around him. The temperature dropped as his body entered Dark Mode. Every nerve in his body went numb. No fear. No hesitation. Only cold focus.

He moved like lightning.
Metal screamed as androids shattered into molten shards. His psychic power pulsed in rhythmic bursts—clang, smash, crack!
Each wave throwing dozens of machines into the air. He used the falling wreckage as stepping stones, leaping higher, faster, until he crushed a mech’s head underfoot and released a telekinetic shock that split the arena floor in half.

The ground glowed teal. Explosions painted the air red and blue. The sound was deafening—like thunder trapped in a cage. And when the smoke cleared—nothing moved.
He stood alone, surrounded by twisted heaps of metal and the stench of burnt circuitry.

Neo Sage’s voice echoed through the haze. “What a monster…” Her hologram flickered back into view, eyes narrowing. “You just slaughtered millions of my citizens.”

Silver didn’t answer. His breathing was ragged, his eyes unfocused—empty. The dark aura around him pulsed like a dying heartbeat.

Neo Sage descended, her tone soft, venomous. “That’s the difference between us, Silver. You still bleed. You still break.” She raised her hand—red light forming around her fingers.

Silver did the same.
Their powers collided, black-cyan and crimson-black. The shockwave ripped through the sky, splitting the clouds apart. Air warped and howled. The world turned white for a moment.

“Mr. Silver!” Temperance’s voice broke through, hoarse and weak. She could barely lift her head, her throat cracked and dry. She tried to call out again, but her body trembled violently. The radiation from ComplianceX was suffocating her. Blood dripped from her mouth as she coughed.

In the sky, the two forces blurred into streaks of light—clashing, separating, colliding again. Neo Sage conjured a barrier of code that compressed inward, trying to crush Silver. He countered, flinging thousands of metal fragments he’d secretly gathered into the air.

Neo Sage smirked, ready to phase out. But she couldn’t move. The code froze. Her body glitched violently—
Chaos energy.

Realization hit her a second before the wreckage rained down.

“DAMN YOU, SILVER!” Her scream was drowned out by the explosion.

Then silence.

Silver fell to his knees, panting. His dark form faded, the teal glow flickering out. He dragged himself toward the pillar, where Temperance hung motionless. “Tem…” he rasped, breaking the restraints with a flick of his hand. He pulled her into his arms. Her body was cold, lighter than it should be.

“Open your eyes, Tem… please…”

Nothing.

“Tem, it’s me. Silver.” His voice cracked, desperate. “Please—look at me.”

Her eyelids trembled. Slowly, painfully, she looked up. A faint smile crossed her bloodstained lips.
“Mr. Silver…” she whispered, her voice trembling. “Where’s… mama?”

He froze. His throat tightened. How could he tell her? How could he say that her mother was gone—when he still refused to believe it himself?
“Ah… maybe it’s better,” she whispered again, coughing hard, blood trailing from her mouth. “If Mama were here, she’d cry… and Tem doesn’t want her to cry.”

Silver’s vision blurred. His chest ached with every breath. Not again… not another one.

‘This is what you call a hero?’ he thought bitterly. ‘You couldn’t save anyone.’

“Mr. Silver…” her tiny hand brushed his cheek, wiping away the tears he didn’t realize were falling. “Don’t cry… Mama and Tem are happy… to meet you.”

Her breathing grew shallow. Silver’s tears blurred his vision. The warmth in his chest was crushing.

“And Mr. Shadow too… when I saw him cry at the statue that day… I felt so sorry for him. I hope… wherever he is now, he’s happy.”

Her breath hitched.

Silver couldn’t stop crying. He didn’t even know what happiness was anymore.

“Don’t be sad,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “Tem believes… you’ll reach your wish someday.”
Her hand curled into a small fist—raised weakly in encouragement. “Keep… fighting.”

And then it fell. Lifeless.

“Tem… Tem…” Silver shook her body, his voice shaking. Her warmth faded under his touch.

“No…”

He felt cold metal press against his back. A low mechanical hum. He didn’t even have to turn to know who it was. Neo Metal Sonic with the spear pressed to his spine.

Neo Sage emerged from the rubble, her body flickering with red glitches, her hair torn, eyes still burning bright. “Well done, Silver,” she said with a cruel smirk. “For a second, you almost made me think you could win.” She brushed a lock of glitched hair from her face, then glanced down at Temperance’s body.

“Ah… so she’s dead.” Her tone was almost amused. She gestured to Neo Metal Sonic, who lowered his spear from Silver’s back.

“Well then,” she continued, stepping closer, her smile widening, “you have nothing left to fight for now. So tell me, Silver—will you surrender? To me? To my empire?”

Silver lifted his face. His eyes were hollow, his lips trembling. “Kill me,” he whispered. His voice cracked, but there was no fear left in it. Only exhaustion. Only grief.

“Heh… in the end, you’re asking for your own death.” Neo Sage clicked his tongue, voice heavy with disgust. He had no desire to use the hedgehog before him for time travel again. What stood in front of him now wasn’t a rival; just a pitiful remnant, a shell pretending to be something greater. “In the end, you could never become him.”

Silver’s breath hitched. He wanted to argue—but Neo Sage wasn’t wrong. He could never be Sonic. He could never replace him. He should’ve done everything to save him back then. He should’ve tried harder, gone back a hundred more times if he had to. If he had done that, maybe—just maybe, he wouldn’t have to watch the world die like this. He wouldn’t have seen Teressa and Temperance fall. He wouldn’t have watched Shadow die.

Now, in a time where nothing remained, he had no reason left to exist. His hands trembled as he closed his eyes, tears cutting through the grime on his cheeks.

‘Blaze… would be so disappointed.’

He remembered her—before all this—when they last met in the Sol Dimension. She’d smiled that small, knowing smile, even though they both understood their fates belonged to different eras. Silver had chosen to save his world, to fight for a future she could never see. She didn’t stop him. She never would. But after Sonic’s death… she must have been disappointed that he wasn’t there.

Maybe it was because Silver had already accepted death, but his memories began to flicker past—like a broken film reel spinning too fast. The laughter of his friends. The echo of footsteps alongside Sonic and Shadow, fighting side by side. The warmth of the sunlight during his world tour with Blaze. His grasp was failing as everything spun, faded, and slipped away.

“You know,” Silver murmured, lifting his gaze toward Neo Sage, “I never planned to kill you.” Neo Sage’s smug smile didn’t waver. “I wanted you to watch—to see how far my empire will spread.”

Then came the sound—a deep metallic groan that made Silver’s stomach twist. He looked past Neo Sage and froze. The Titans…all of them were waking up. Their hollow eyes ignited one by one, lighting the ruined world in a cold, hellish glow.

“One dimension is no longer enough,” Neo Sage said softly, his grin widening. “Not just Mobius—Sol Dimension will kneel under me too.” She leaned close, voice venomous. “How pathetic, Silver. Did you really think I would kill you?”

That’s when Neo Metal Sonic stepped forward—silent, mechanical, carrying six glowing Chaos Emeralds in his claws. Their light rippled across the cracked earth. That’s why he was late, Silver realized. He was collecting them.

Neo Sage snatched the final emerald from Silver’s trembling hand. “You should’ve obeyed me. If I can’t bring Father back to this era, I’ll bring my creation to his.”
She raised the emeralds, their jagged edges glinting. A whirling sound filled the air as they spun, the colors—red, blue, green—melting into a searing, golden light. It was a blinding flash, a burning heat that Silver felt even through closed eyelids. Then, a chilling void of darkness.

When he opened his eyes, he was floating in the void again. The same endless abyss as before. But this time, stars began to flicker to life around him slowly, silently—until he felt as though he was standing in the middle of a newborn galaxy.

“I see you’ve helped create something truly horrifying,” said the voice, a familiar echo from nowhere and everywhere at once. It belonged to someone who refused to show themselves.

“Silver the Hedgehog,” the voice continued, reverberating like a pulse through space itself, “as I’ve told you—death is absolute. And yet… I do not see yours.”

Silver stayed silent. His throat burned. His mind felt hollow.

“Super Neo Sage has locked your timeline,” the voice went on. “From now on, no change in the past will alter your future.”

Silver’s lips trembled. “Who are you?” he shouted, his voice cracking. “Why are you telling me this? You didn't even help at all. I’m tired—so damn tired—I just want to die!!!”

“The future,” the voice said calmly, “is still in your hands. Will you give up that easily?”

He didn’t answer. His breath came in shallow gasps.

“Then… I will lend you, my power.”

Silver’s eyes snapped open, reflecting the dim glow of an unseen source. A colossal presence, ancient and heavy, bore down on him. It pulsed, a fiery energy seeping into his pores. His veins screamed, morphing from within. His flesh felt like a furnace, on the verge of imploding. Then, the world dissolved—light extinguished, a silent vacuum, all sensation gone, swallowed by black.

Notes:

Feel bad for Silver.
It was very clear, I implied that Teressa did indeed like Silver.
Can you guess who I ship Silver with?
Still, I'm only focusing on developing Sonadow here. The side couple that will be getting screentime is probably just Knuxoge.

Chapter 17

Notes:

guys... we finally almost there, to the ending of part 1 (arc 1). like I said this probably be long fic so, be prepared guys.
still so many Pov that i want to write. Like I said this fic split between past and future in terms of timeline. we got Silver as a main protagonist in the future and Shadow in the past.
also, from chapter 16 we finally see what happen to Silver, and wondering who exactly that keep talking to him in the void. maybe some of you already know who is that.
Still we will move again in Shadow Pov in this chapter (if I'm not, I might spoiling everything.)
anyway enjoy the fic :)

Shadow stood in the sterile chill of G.U.N. headquarters, the fluorescent lights humming like mosquitoes. The air, initially cold, began to warm as spring’s atmosphere crept in, bringing with it the scent of lily-like air freshener. Across from him sat Commander Abraham Tower, his wrinkled face and heavy eyes betraying bureaucratic fatigue. Beside him, Agent Topaz stood with her hands clasped neatly behind her back, while E-123 Omega loomed, silent and unmoving, like a sentient tank awaiting orders.

It was one of those days, marked by unwanted conversations. Yesterday had been fine, peaceful, and tranquil. He had enjoyed his vacation, moving between his apartment and Tails’ house while trying to locate Rouge, who hadn’t been answering his calls. Now, however, he was cornered by a lie. Topaz had claimed Rouge was at this location, prompting him to abandon the pleasant memories of “protecting the hero” and rush to HQ. It was all a ploy, designed to lure him out. He should’ve known better.

“Agent Shadow,” Commander Tower began, his tone too composed to be nonchalant. “You’ve been on leave for over eight days. Agent Topaz reported that you suffered severe internal bleeding and were taken to the hospital. Are you okay now?”

Shadow’s eyes narrowed. He turned his head just slightly toward Topaz with his expression cold, unreadable. So she disclosed it. He recalled that Rouge claimed Topaz would stay silent about his hospitalization. Perhaps she betrayed Rouge’s trust because she couldn’t lie to the commander.

Guess that was a mistake.

His gaze shifted toward Omega. The robot’s optics glowed a faint red; processing, analyzing—but he said nothing. Shadow straightened. Fine. If this was a farce, he’d play his part.

“Agent Shadow, are you listening?” Commander Tower pressed, clearing his throat.

Shadow finally turned his crimson eyes toward him. His voice was flat. “Then tell me, Commander. What exactly is the point of this meeting?”

“I simply need to know how long you plan to remain on leave,” Abraham replied. “We’re running short on available agents, and some operations are on hold. Once you’ve recovered, I’d like you to rejoin the active roster.”

He sounded polite, but the tension in his tone gave him away. Shadow was the highest-performing operative G.U.N. had—statistically, mission completion rates spiked whenever he was involved. Without him, Team Dark was effectively grounded.

Shadow tilted his head. “Are you asking because you’re concerned about scheduling, or because you want me back immediately?”

The commander’s composure cracked, a fissure spreading across his carefully constructed facade. His eyes darted toward Topaz. Caught.

“Actually,” Abraham admitted, “there’s a mission only you and Omega can handle. That’s why I wanted to—”

Shadow’s expression froze. A mission with Omega? His stomach twisted with recognition. That mission. The one from before the volcano base explosion—the one he’d abandoned after Rouge’s emergency transmission, the one that had ended with the hero’s death. August. That was when it happened, yet now, still in late February.

Too soon. Why was the timeline collapsing on itself like this?

“The operation will begin early next month,” Abraham continued, oblivious to the storm behind Shadow’s eyes. “It’s long-term and high risk. Can you conclude your leave before then?”

Shadow didn’t answer. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the polished floor. Then he gestured lazily to his left.
“Assign it to Topaz. I’m leaving. And next time, don’t summon me in the middle of my leave.”

“What, me?” Topaz pointing at her chest, “but—"

Before the commander could react, Shadow was already walking out. “I WILL FOLLOW HIM,” Omega boomed mechanically, stomping after him.

 

Outside the office, the air felt colder. The hum of machinery filled the hallways. Shadow could feel Omega’s presence behind him—massive, unavoidable. He stopped.

“I know you’re following me, Omega.”

The robot stepped from the shadows, optics pulsing red. “SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG, A.K.A. THE ULTIMATE LIFEFORM. CHAOS ENERGY STABILITY: TEN PERCENT. YOU ARE NOT UTILIZING YOUR INHIBITOR RINGS.”

Shadow frowned and raised his gloved hand, showing the golden rings still locked around his wrists. “Obviously.”

Omega’s sensors flickered erratically. “ANALYSIS INCONSISTENT. EVEN WITH INHIBITOR RINGS ACTIVE, YOUR CHAOS ENERGY OUTPUT IS ESCALATING UNCONTROLLABLY. ADDITIONAL SIGNATURE DETECTED—UNIDENTIFIED ENERGY SOURCE INTERFERING.”

Shadow’s pupils dilated. Someone had finally noticed. So Omega could sense it—ComplianceX, the alien resonance embedded in my soul.

Shadow exhaled slowly, trying to steady his tone. “It’s nothing major. But I need you to keep this between us, Omega. Do not report this to the commander.”

“DENIED. PROTOCOL REQUIRES FULL STATUS REPORT ON ALL ACTIVE AGENTS.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Omega… just listen to me for once.” His voice softened, weary. “I’ll explain everything. Just don’t tell anyone.”

Omega’s head tilted, servos whirring. “I SEE. THE TRUE REASON FOR YOUR LEAVE—IT’S RELATED TO YOUR CONDITION. THE FOREIGN ENERGY IS CORRODING YOUR CELL STRUCTURE. YOUR BLACK ARM DNA IS SLOWING THE DAMAGE, AND YOUR REGENERATIVE CAPACITY MASKS THE SYMPTOMS. BUT YOU ARE INDEED DYING.”

Shadow’s breath hitched. Of course, Omega had seen through him; of course he had. That was why Shadow had stayed away: because Omega could read him like a machine reading a fault line. Still, hearing the truth about his body felt odd. He didn’t feel like dying, but perhaps, as Omega suggested, his past body simply couldn’t handle him. The energy flowing within him surpassed the organic being; he was just... super now.

“RECOMMENDATION: REMOVE THE ENERGY IMMEDIATELY. FAILURE WILL RESULT IN LOSS OF ‘ULTIMATE LIFEFORM’ STATUS. PERMANENTLY.”

It wasn’t that simple, he knew it. The energy wasn’t merely contained within him; it was him, permeating every facet of existence, every death, every rebirth. Extracting it would be tantamount to destroying himself. The task was impossible, or so it seemed. Perhaps the one that had transformed him into this walking weapon could accomplish it, but Shadow knew that was an impossibility. He could accept that. I’ve already lived to long…

“Omega,” he said quietly, turning his head just enough to meet those glowing red eyes, “it’s too late for extraction. I might not be the same Shadow you knew, but I’m still your comrades. That much hasn’t changed. So keep your mouth shut about this.”

“NEGATIVE,” Omega replied immediately. “THE SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG I KNOW WOULD NOT SPEAK LIKE THIS.”

Shadow chuckled faintly, almost human. “Maybe I’ve gotten old. Lived too many lifetimes. But I don’t sound that ancient, do I?”

He patted Omega’s metallic arm. Cool, unyielding metal, a faint vibration humming beneath his palm. The touch was feather-light, a tender caress.

The robot didn’t respond. For a moment, the only sound was the faint whir of his internal processors. Then—
“SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG,” Omega said slowly, “ONE LAST QUESTION.”

Shadow nodded. “Go ahead.”

“IS THE FUTURE… THAT BAD?”

The hedgehog stilled, prickles standing at attention. For a fleeting instant, his ruby eyes lost their sharpness, and the faintest tremor lifted the corner of his mouth—almost a smile. He dipped his snout in a slow, wordless nod. Like the only sound was the rustle of unseen leaves. Silence held a weighty truth.

Omega’s optics dimmed, then blinked once in acknowledgment. He turned away, his footsteps echoing down the corridor.
“WHENEVER YOU REQUIRE ASSISTANCE,” the robot said without looking back, “CALL ME, FRIEND.”

The word lingered in the air long after Omega was gone. Shadow stood alone, faint light glinting off the inhibitor rings around his wrists. A small, genuine smile touched his lips.

Friend.

∞≈

Shadow lay sprawled across a field of lavender, the breeze brushing against his fur as the violet sea rippled under the sun. He’d chosen this place deliberately—somewhere quiet, somewhere he could let his mind breathe after the chaos at Headquarters. Too many already knew. Omega, Tails, and Knuckles had pieced together the broad strokes, though only Omega had guessed the truth, his origin from the future without hesitation.

He exhaled, letting the lavender scent flood his senses, thick and calming, like a haze that softened the edges of his thoughts. Without thinking, he rolled over, pressing his cheek into the cool blossoms. The petals grazed against his fur and quills, tickling his skin. He rubbed his face into the flowers again, eyes half-lidded.
You could never feel something like this in the future.

Feeling a faint prickle of presence, as though someone was watching him, Shadow’s eyes snapped open. He bolted upright and demanded, “Who’s there?”

A shimmer broke in the air behind a tree, and out stepped the purple chameleon, Espio dropping his camouflage. “You noticed me… as expected.”

Espio? Shadow’s stomach dropped. Since when was he there? Don’t tell me—
“You! Did you see that?” Shadow’s glare could cut steel.

Espio raised his hands fast, shaking his head. “N-no! I didn’t see anything, promise!” Of course he saw. He’d seen the Ultimate Lifeform of all people rolling through a lavender field with his face flushed, looking like he was enjoying himself way too much. But Espio wasn’t suicidal, he wasn’t about to admit that.

Shadow crossed his arms, fixing his composure. “Then why were you watching me?” He closed his eyes, pretending that moment of weakness hadn’t happened.

Espio scratched his head and stepped closer. “Actually, there’s something I didn’t get to tell you yesterday back at the Detective Agency.” His tone turned serious, neutral. “So I followed you here. Thought it’d be better to tell you privately.”

Shadow opened one eye, intrigued. “Go on.”

Espio lowered himself beside him so they were on equal ground. “You know I take my work seriously,” he began carefully, “especially when the client pays on time and, uh… adds a generous bonus.” His voice dipped, embarrassed. Truth be told, Shadow’s payment had been the largest Espio had handled all month.

Shadow listened quietly. The speech was elegant—too much for Espio. He preferred directness.

“So,” Espio finally got to it, “I’ve been investigating Eggman’s bases ahead of schedule. Out of all his active ones, three are still in use. But there’s a fourth—one that’s… off. Hidden deep, abandoned but not erased. I investigated it personally, and I had a bad feeling before I even got near.”

Shadow straightened slightly. “Was it inside a volcano? Active one?”

Espio shook his head. “No, opposite. It’s buried beneath a cliff—inside a crystal cavern. I nearly missed it; the mustached man’s insignia was barely visible there.”

Shadow hummed low, thinking. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe it was worth checking.

“Security was surprisingly weak,” Espio added. “Only one guard stationed there, Sage.”

“What?” Shadow’s gaze snapped toward him, tone sharpened. “Are you certain?”

Espio nodded stiffly, startled by the sudden shift in the air around him. “Yes. But you know as well as I do—Sage isn’t to be underestimated. Sonic told you what that AI’s capable of. She’s one of Eggman’s masterpiece after all.”

Shadow looked down, the name “Sage” stirring a quiet feeling within him. Though he didn’t know her personally in this timeline, he was familiar with the stories. She was an AI known for her conscience, compassion, loyalty, and love. Sage had viewed Eggman not as a creator, but as a father. This loss had ultimately driven her to become Neo Sage in the future.

Again with the future… Shadow shook his head, forcing his thoughts back to now. He understood Silver’s hatred toward her, but he couldn’t share it. He couldn’t hate someone he could relate to.

“Whatever the case,” Espio continued, “I plan to go there. Alone.” His voice was firm but uneasy. “It’s still an off-the-record investigation, but knowing you, you might want in.” He rubbed his snout with a small grin.

Shadow hesitated. “Wouldn’t that… interfere with your mission?” he asked, awkwardly fumbling for words. His voice betrayed a flicker of conflict. If I go… who’ll watch over Sonic?
What if something happens to him?

What if he dies??

The temperature around them dropped. Espio instinctively stiffened, wanting to vanish again—Shadow’s aura was heavy, sharp enough to make his scales prickle. “O-of course, you don’t have to come…” Espio muttered cautiously.

“No,” Shadow said flatly, eyes fixed ahead. “I’m coming.”

Espio’s relief showed in his posture. “Well… alright then.” He tilted his head. “But why go alone in the first place? Where’s your team?” he continued. Espio froze, then gave a small, almost guilty smile.

“I just…” Espio’s voice softened. “Didn’t want to involve them. Vector’s… making progress in his love life, and Charmy’s still a kid. If something happened to them, I…” He trailed off, expression grim. “I couldn’t forgive myself.”

So he had sensed danger. That’s why he came alone. Still, Shadow raised a brow. “So if something happens to me, that’s fine?” he asked dryly.

Espio nearly choked. “Wha—no! Of course not! It’s just… you’re the toughest ally I could ask for. Honestly, I’ve always wanted to work alongside you again, actually.” He scratched the back of his neck. He wasn’t lying— He’d seen Shadow fight before, even side by side during the Black Doom invasion. Shadow was probably the most compatible partner he could bring right now. Not to mention that teleportation and combat ability made him the perfect partner.

Shadow said nothing, but a faint, rare smirk tugged at his lips. “I was kidding,” Shadow replied flatly.

Espio blinked, uncertain if it was really a joke. The hybrid’s tone made it sound more like a threat. He gave a nervous laugh. Shadow joking—it felt like he wasn’t joke at all.

“Anyway,” Espio stood, brushing bits of grass off his tail. “If you’re still in, meet me here tomorrow evening. Same tree.” He pressed two fingers to his forehead—then vanished into thin air.

Shadow stared at the empty space he left behind. “Weird exit,” he muttered, then smirked faintly. (Then again, he wasn’t one to talk.)

He scratched the back of his quills, stood, and began walking off. Unaware that, from a distance, someone else had been watching, the green eyes burning with jealous fire.

---

Sonic kicked an empty can down the street, still pissed about what his dark counterpart did last night. How could someone be that oblivious? (Not that he had any right to judge—he was even worse.)

He was just minding his own business when a flash of yellowish-red flickered across his vision. His quills tingled in recognition; he can feel it.

Shadow.

Where’s he going?

Sonic followed the trace until he stumbled into a vast lavender field—an unexpectedly beautiful place hidden somewhere in Green Hill.
He frowned. How the hell did I never notice this before? He practically knew every inch of this zone, considering it was his main running route.

Then he saw him, Shadow lying down in the middle of that lavender field, face buried into the flowers, rolling around like a cat.

Cute.

Sonic shook his head. For a second, his thoughts strayed too far. Maybe this was why the ultimate lifeform always smelled faintly like lavender. He watched as Shadow’s serene face softened even more, wind brushing through his quills, eyes closed as if lost in another world.

Oh… I wish I were lavender.

He mentally slapped himself. His heart wouldn’t stop doing that stupid fluttering thing again. Every time Shadow was involved, it was like his brain got shortwired—thoughts racing, pulse sprinting ahead of reason. This was getting ridiculous. Sonic tried to stay hidden, knowing it would be a disaster if he got caught spying on him like this. Worst case, I’ll get blasted by a Chaos Spear.

Subsequently, Shadow sat up with a start and his voice became noticeably sharp. “Who’s there?”

Oh, crap—did he noticed me?

Panic shot through him. Maybe he should just step out and admit it, better than triggering that guy’s wrath. But just as he took a hesitant step from behind the bushes, Espio appeared from behind a tree.

Wait, what the hell is he doing here?

Sonic froze and crouched back down, curiosity kicking in. He couldn’t catch what they were saying from this distance, but it was weird as hell seeing those two talking calmly. Of all pairings—Espio and Shadow? In a breezy lavender field? Alone?

A searing heat clawed at his chest, a nameless anger boiling within. His emerald eyes, narrowed and sharp, pinned the pair. Then, he saw it: Shadow’s smile, a soft, faint curve of the lips, a beautiful sight. It was directed at Espio.

Chaos energy rippled around him. Sonic could feel it, could feel his heartbeat spiking. He was furious—boiling inside. He wanted to interrupt them, wanted to snatch Shadow away right then.

Shadow, why the hell are you suddenly so popular?

First, Amy had dragged Shadow to a concert (according to her it was fun) out of nowhere also invite him to watching sequel movie that she like.
Then Blaze had smiled sweetly at him while eating cake together.
Then Knuckles—don’t even get him started. There was some weird, secret understanding between the red echidna and that black hedgehog that didn’t sit right with him. And now Espio—

Espio, the quiet ninja chameleon was chatting and actually making Shadow smile. It had taken like forever just to make him smile even once.

Ugh… I hate this.

He clenched his fists. Silence hung heavy, broken only by his own ragged breath. He liked it better when it was just the two of them—their world of races, fights, and unspoken understanding. That was their thing. His special place. His privilege. Now it felt like everyone else was stealing it from him.

Then, all at once, his anger shifted—a stark contrast to his earlier composure. A fiery red blush quickly spread across his face.

Wait. Is this… jealousy?

Before he could process it, Espio had already vanished, leaving Shadow standing up from the field. Sonic exhaled, then instinctively began tailing him again.

 

He followed the hybrid quietly for about half an hour, careful not to be noticed. The sun began to dip below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, casting long, eerie shadows that danced and twisted with every passing breeze. Sonic, keeping to the cover of the gnarled trees and overgrown bushes, made sure to stay out of sight. He was unsure why he kept pursuing the polished being, but a feeling of anxiety, a tingling on his skin, pushed him forward.

Yep, it’s because of my curiosity piqued in, beside I have to change my mood from earlier sight. Sonic exhaled when the pair of hedgehog and chameleon sit continue to lingering in the back of his mind. But then he realized the direction they were heading—a graveyard. A big one. Sonic frowned. He had never visited a graveyard before, let alone one this massive. Iron gates, intricately wrought with weeping angels and mournful cherubs, loomed at the entrance, their shadows stretching like grasping claws across the overgrown path.

Headstones, a multitude of shapes and sizes, crowded the landscape, their inscriptions blurred by time and the elements. A chilling wind whispered through the ancient trees, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and something else… something metallic and acrid that made Sonic’s quills stand on end. He hugged the shadows, his blue form barely visible in the gathering gloom, his heart pounding a frantic rhythm against his ribs. The hybrid, continued its slow, steady pace deeper into the heart of the graveyard. From Shadow’s pace and silence, Sonic could guess who he was visiting.

Maria’s grave?

He crouched low, sneaking from one tombstone to another until he saw it: a modest gravestone engraved with the name Maria Robotnik.

Shadow stood before it silently, unmoving. No flowers. No words. Just stillness.

Sonic tilted his head. Wait… is today her death anniversary? He couldn’t remember—not because he didn’t care, but because he was terrible with dates. He didn’t even know his own birthday half the time.

After what felt like ages, Shadow glanced around nervously, eyes darting through the area. Sonic froze, thinking he’d been caught. However, Shadow didn’t shout; instead, he left Maria’s grave and headed towards a different location: a vacant piece of land. Yet, it was still a section of the graveyard, though there was absolutely nothing there: no headstones, no cemetery there, nothing at all.

Sonic blinked. There’s no one buried there… what are you doing, Shads?

Shadow stared at the spot, his face oddly serious—lips pressed together like he was holding something back. Then he slowly sat down beside it.

What the hell are you doing, Shadow? Sonic was getting impatient. He crept closer, closing the distance until he was barely a few meters away.

“Sonic…”

Sonic froze mid-step, face paling. Oh crap, oh crap, he knows. His brain scrambled for an excuse, and he forced a laugh. “Heh—guess you caught me.”

Shadow turned to him, his face a mask of shock, a bead of sweat tracing a path down his temple; the tension in the air was thick, like he’d just snapped back to reality and just noticed Sonic. then quickly looked back at the empty ground, rubbing his eyes.

Wait… that’s strange, Sonic thought.

Then Shadow sighed.
“Don’t tell me you’ve been following me this whole time.”

Sonic scratched the back of his head, grinning sheepishly.
“It’s just coincidence,” Total lie, but hey—damage control. “I just happened to see you on my way here.”

Shadow crossed his arms, then stood up, brushing the dirt from his legs.
“I was visiting Maria,” he said simply.

Of course Sonic knew that. He’d been staring at the guy for thirty minutes straight (which said more about his own free time than he wanted to admit). What confused him was the other spot—why the Ultimate Lifeform had gone to stand over an empty grave.

Sonic just blinked at him, clueless.

“Let’s get out of here,” Shadow said suddenly, grabbing Sonic’s wrist firmly and pulling him away. There was tension in his movement—like he didn’t want them staying there another second.

Sonic blinked, thrown off by the sudden contact. He let himself be pulled, glancing back over his shoulder at the empty patch of ground. Something about it made his stomach twist. It felt wrong. Heavy. Like the earth itself was holding a secret.

‘No way… he’s not thinking what I think, right?’

However, Sonic couldn’t stop thinking about the vacant lot, and a strange idea popped into his head: he wondered if Shadow was searching for a burial spot.

No way…

∞≈

Knuckles exhaled hard, glaring at the turquoise sea in front of him. He still couldn’t believe he’d let that damn bat lady dragging him all the way to Costa Island. Now here he was—wearing a ridiculous Hawaiian shirt with bright yellow hibiscus prints, sunglasses perched on his snout, a glass of lemon soda sweating on the table beside him.

So this was the “mission” she meant.

Ever since the day Shadow had been taken to the hospital, Rouge had been pestering him nonstop about investigating the remaining seven Chaos Emeralds. Two were in Tails’s possession. Two more she’d “borrowed” from G.U.N. without permission. Knuckles had his own, of course. Which meant there were two lefts—green and white.

He’d barely had time to breathe before she dragged him into this whole “joint operation.” They’d tracked the green one to a small town in Spagonia, where they’d had to sit through a tedious auction. Rouge lost, obviously—but rather than accept defeat, she’d simply “retrieved” the gem herself from the winning bidder. Typical.

I should’ve stayed on Angel Island.

Then came the next “tip.” Rouge claimed Eggman had the last Emerald. And somehow that “lead” had turned into a fake honeymoon package trip to Costa Island—discount included, of course.

Now he was stuck here, surrounded by vacationing humans and Mobians, pretending to be her husband.

Rouge strolled up the beach in a white bikini that glistened under the sun, water droplets tracing the curve of her back. Knuckles instantly shifted his gaze toward the ocean, thankful for his tinted sunglasses.

“You know, I’ve wanted to come here for ages,” Rouge said, voice lilting as she set her surfboard carelessly in the sand and grabbed his drink without asking. “Totally worth it—and I get to come with you.” She winked. “Isn’t that right, darling?”

She stressed the word for the benefit of anyone within earshot. Knuckles gritted his teeth.
It’s just a cover. Just a damn role. Be patient.

But his brain betrayed him, flicking his gaze—just once—toward her chest. Why the hell would she wear something that revealing?

He shifted in his seat and pretended to adjust his sunglasses. He missed the days when his biggest problem was guarding a giant emerald.

“Sweetheart,” Rouge murmured, leaning close enough for him to catch the faint scent of her perfume, “look at two o’clock.”

Knuckles turned his head slightly. Metal Sonic. Sitting under a parasol. Sipping coconut water beside a perfectly relaxed Dr. Eggman.

Rouge’s grin turned sharp. “Guess my intel was spot on.”

Knuckles sighed. Unbelievable. Eggman, of all people, chilling on a public beach like he didn’t have a world domination record. The guy even seemed… peaceful. What’s next, yoga?

Metal said something—quiet (like ‘…’)—and Eggman nodded before heading off with Orbot and Cubot, who carried his diving gear.

Yep. Just a vacation.

“Are you sure the last Chaos Emerald’s here?” Knuckles asked, doubtful, as Rouge leaned casually against his chair, close enough that he could smell her sunscreen.

“Hmm… let me think…” She tapped her chin, a sly smile forming. “Maybe he’s keeping it in his resort room.”

Knuckles groaned inwardly again. Of course she’d say that.

“Are you actually serious about this mission?” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “Because if you’re just here to play around, I’m done. I’ve got responsibilities—I need to get back to guarding the Master Emerald.”

She smirked. “Didn’t you entrust it to Blaze?”

He froze. “How the hell do you—”

Rouge tilted her head, muzzle curling into a smug grin.

He remembered that night—dropping her off at her apartment after Shadow’s hospitalization, only to run into Blaze.

 

“Shadow is in the hospital?” Blaze had looked genuinely shocked, hands clasped together. “That’s impossible, he seemed fine earlier today.”

“You saw him?” Knuckles had asked. “What was he like?”

“He was fine—well, mostly. We grabbed dessert at a café, but…” Blaze’s eyes flickered as if replaying the moment. “He did look pale. Distracted. Then he just—left.”

Knuckles had known something was off. Even during their last fight, he’d seen it—that hollow, faraway look in Shadow’s eyes. The memory of Sonic’s anger in the hospital hallway still stung, echoing like a punch he never dodged.

“Actually, Knuckles,” Blaze said, exhaling slowly, “I came here to find you. There’s something about the Sol Emeralds I need to tell you. That’s why I left my dimension and came here.”

She folded her arms neatly, her tone growing more serious. “I told Amy I missed this world—that’s why I’m staying at her place for now. It’s easier than making her worry.”

Knuckles nodded silently, gesturing for her to go on.

“A few days ago,” Blaze continued, “there was a disturbance in the Sol Emeralds. A strange pulse—strong enough that the entire kingdom felt it. It was like… the emeralds were warning us about something. I got worried. So I left the palace and came here, because that same energy seemed to be leading the Sol Emeralds toward this dimension. But once I arrived, they stopped reacting entirely. It was as if they went dormant.” She looked up, eyes reflecting her concern. “I don’t know why. But I thought maybe you’d noticed something with the Master Emerald.”

Knuckles had frowned, rubbing his chin. The Master Emerald hadn’t reacted much—but it had flickered faintly, once, the same day Shadow had come to Angel Island. And then the bastard had nearly died right there, too.

‘Everything keeps circling back to him.’

That was why Knuckles had gone to look for him earlier—to talk, to confront him. Instead, it had ended with Shadow in a hospital bed… and Sonic losing his mind. And Rouge—Rouge had looked like she was going to break. Even now, Knuckles could still feel the tremor in her hands when he’d driven her home.

Blaze had eventually looked up, resolve in her eyes. “I’ll stay for a while. The Sol Emeralds wouldn’t guide me here for no reason.”

Later, Knuckles went back to Tails’ house, confirmed Shadow was awake and stable—resting in Sonic’s room, of all places. Relief washed over him, heavy and grounding. He promised himself he’d apologize in the morning. After he apologize to him, he goes back to the Angel Island.

But Rouge, of course, had shown up before that could happen. Fresh from G.U.N. leave, cheerful as if nothing had happened. Knuckles didn’t buy it, but he let her talk. Deep down, he knew why she was like that. Rouge had heard Shadow was okay. That was all that mattered to her. They’re really close, he thought. Maybe too close. They even lived together now. He felt a strange heaviness in his chest thinking about it, though part of him was quietly relieved—at least Shadow had someone to lean on. Maybe even two, if Sonic’s reaction that night meant anything. Maybe even if Shadow want to include him, he also didn’t mind if being included.

After that, Knuckles had called Blaze and asked her to watch over the Master Emerald while he went with Rouge. She’d agreed without hesitation—only asking for a souvenir from wherever their “mission” took them.

And now here he was, stuck on some fake honeymoon with a kleptomaniac bat, dragging himself back from the beach, the sunburn stinging across his shoulders as he followed Rouge into their resort room—the same one Eggman was staying in.

“I’m gonna shower first,” Rouge said breezily, stepping into the bathroom and locking the door.

Rouge disappeared into the bathroom, humming under her breath. The sound of running water filled the room, Steam began to fill the air, warm and fragrant with her cherry-scented soap.

Knuckles threw himself onto the bed with a groan. His legs twitched restlessly. The shower hissed. His face burned. His pulse pounded.

Shit.

That’s when it hit him. Their cover story. Unlike the auction, where they’d played rich heir and bodyguard, this time they were “newlyweds.”

One room.
One bed.
Just the two of them.

Knuckles buried his face in the pillow and let out a muffled curse.
Did I make a huge mistake?

Notes:

I like to make Sonic jealousy ~
also I finally write Espio, hehehe. I personally like Shadow & Espio dynamic, it's like they were two same person in different font, except Espio just a bit goofy.
anyway let me know what you think in the comment.

Chapter 18

Notes:

first of all, I wanna say thank you to guys, who support and like my fic. I don't know what should I say but, I'm really really wanna say thanks (╥‸╥)
also this chapter will show how complicated and messy Shadow mind really. he just think he didn't deserve all of it. finally we enter confession chapter guyss...
the plot will be more thicker after this chapter, and also I wanna make a disclaimer about this chapter. this chapter may be disturbing to some people; so please read with caution.
anyway enjoy the reading >ᴗ<

Shadow jolted awake, drenched in cold sweat.

Again, he couldn’t remember what he’d dreamed about. Hell, he couldn’t even recall the last time he had a dream he could remember. His breath came sharp and uneven, his throat dry. He woke up this way, disoriented, like after having a nightmare, though the details remained elusive. At least he was grateful that he didn’t meet the Guardian of the Timeline again.

When his vision steadied, he felt it—the faint, wet trail of tears along his cheek and the warmth around his waist. A hand. Someone’s arm was wrapped tightly around him. He turned his head, slow, and there—Sonic, dead asleep, drooling all over his pillow, holding him like a plush toy.

He drools in his sleep? Shadow pressed a hand over his mouth, suppressing the stupid grin crawling up his face.

It had been days since this became routine. For one reason or another, he kept crashing at Tails’ place—and somehow always ended up sleeping in Sonic’s room. Not that he minded, but it was getting… complicated. Still, better this than creeping into the guy’s room unannounced like some kind of stalker.

Shadow tried to carefully slide out of the blue hedgehog’s grip, inch by inch. He needed to leave early today—Espio was waiting for him, and he didn’t want to deal with Sonic’s usual “Where are you going?” interrogation. Or worse, Sonic tagging along again like yesterday.

Shadow sighed quietly, trying to peel Sonic’s arm off his waist without waking him. The grip tightened.

Why won’t he let go?

He tried again. And again. Every time he moved, Sonic instinctively pulled him closer, nuzzling into his shoulder. Shadow froze, scowling. Why the hell am I even being careful not to wake him up?

He rolled his eyes and, gave up subtlety. In one blur of red light, he used Chaos Control and teleported off the bed—standing by the doorway, perfectly free. Sonic was still fast asleep, tangled in the sheets, face half-buried in the pillow. Shadow lingered for a moment, a faint smile tugging at his lips. You still look so alive, even now.

He turned, slipped quietly out the door.

Downstairs, the smell of warm food lingered in the air—eggs, maybe, or toast. The table was set; plates steaming, orange juice glass half full. Whoever made breakfast had just left. The front door was swinging slowly shut.

Shadow vanished in a blink, reappearing outside just as Tails turned from the porch.

“AH—!”

The fox clutched his chest, wings of panic fluttering in his eyes.

“Fox,” Shadow said coolly, “you’ve been gone for days. Sonic’s starting to worry.”

Tails exhaled shakily, trying to steady himself. “Yeah, sorry… I’ve just been stuck at the workshop. Too much work lately.” His eyes flicked up, studying Shadow’s face—then widened slightly. “Wait… are you okay? You look like you’ve been crying.”

Shadow blinked. Crying? No. Does he realize the trail of tears left behind on his cheeks?

He raised a brow, examining the fox instead. “You look worse. Haven’t been sleeping, have you?”

Tails froze, guilty. The dark circles under his eyes said enough. So did the way his body look skinny than before. “Why are you asking about me,” Shadow muttered, “when you look like hell yourself?”

Tails’ shoulders sagged. “...Sorry.”

“For what?”

The kid didn’t answer. His throat tightened. All those sleepless nights working, testing, recalculating—trying to find something, anything that could save Shadow. Trying to figure out how to remove the ‘chaos energy’ that was eating him alive. But he’d failed. Again and again.

He’d been keeping it from Sonic, too. Beside he already promised to Shadow to keep it as a secret also couldn’t risk his brother worrying, not when Sonic already looked at Shadow like that—not with he already told to him how he felt. So Tails stayed away, focused on work, drowning in it. He wanted to save Shadow. He has to.

“I’m fine,” Tails lied softly.

Shadow tilted his head, that piercing stare making it harder to breathe. “…Are you?”

Tails bit his lip, then nodded quickly. “I have to go now.”

Before Shadow could say another word, the fox spun his twin tails and lifted off the ground, flying out the door.

Shadow sighed. “You don’t look fine at all, kid.”

Did I burden him too much with that secret?

He shook the thought off, heading back inside to wash his face. Then, after throwing on his shoes, he went for his usual morning jog.

 

An hour later, Shadow sat near the Central City bridge, watching the morning rush unfold. Cars honked. Humans and Mobian hurried by, coffee cups in hand, voices blending into the hum of the city. He took a long drink of water; towel draped around his neck.

He found himself enjoying this—watching life move. Maybe because in his future, all that remained were machines and silence. The noise here… it was alive.
Fascinating.

When his bottle was empty, he made his way to his usual café.

The place was just opening, still quiet—the way he liked it. He sat upstairs, in his usual corner, where he could see the street and the row of cherry blossom trees just beginning to bloom. That was why he always chose this café. He’d never admit that to Sonic, though. The guy would never let him live it down.

His coffee arrived. Hot. Bitter. Perfect.

Shadow took a slow sip, savoring the stillness before the city truly woke. Then, after finishing, he left for his meeting with Espio.

When he arrived, Espio was already there—leaning against a tree, chewing on what looked like a leaf. The chameleon noticed him instantly, straightened up, and gave an awkward wave.

---

---

 

This is the most awkward walk of my life, Espio thought grimly.

Two hours. Two damn hours of silent walking toward the base he wanted to show him. Shadow hadn’t said a word, eyes distant, lost in thought. Espio wasn’t much better. Every word he tried to start died halfway through.

When they reached the cliffs, Espio pointed down toward a hidden cave entrance. “That’s it,” he said.

Before he could blink, Shadow grabbed his wrist—and the world twisted.

Chaos Control.

The next thing Espio knew, his stomach turned upside down and he was crouched by the cliff wall, dry-heaving. The sudden shift in reality, the blurring of space and time, had been enough to disorient even the seasoned ninja. He gasped for air, his throat burning, and clutched at the rough stone for support as the remnants of the teleportation’s discombobulation slowly faded.

He looked up, dazed. No Chaos Emerald… He did that without one. That shouldn’t have been possible. Curiosity sparked, but facing Shadow’s ruby eyes, calm and unreadable, a silent wave of unease washed over him. He swallowed his question.

“You still nauseous?” Shadow asked, tone flat but not unkind.

Espio coughed once, brushing dust off his armor. “No. I’m fine.”

They started walking again. The cave swallowed the sunlight the deeper they went, the air turning cold and damp. Moss climbed the walls, and somewhere water dripped steadily in the dark.

Finally, they reached a stone archway half-covered in vines. Espio gestured toward it. “Here. We’re here.”

Shadow stepped closer, inspecting the carvings etched into the entrance. Crude, uneven lines formed the unmistakable symbol of Eggman’s face.

Of course.

“I still don’t know what’s inside,” Espio admitted. “From this point, we’re going blind. Do we go in?” He put a little emphasis on we, watching Shadow’s expression carefully.

Shadow didn’t answer at first. Then he nodded once, curtly. Espio flicked on his headlamp and offered the spare to him.

Shadow raised a hand, shaking his head. “Unnecessary.” He wasn’t about to look ridiculous. And so they stepped into the dark.

They moved slowly through the cave, footsteps echoing against the damp stone. Drops of water fell rhythmically from the ceiling—plop… plop…—blending into the sound of their breathing. When Espio stepped forward, a faint light flickered deeper inside. Then came a flutter—dozens of bats, startled by the intrusion, screeched and burst from the ceiling like a dark wave.

Espio’s pulse jumped into his throat, though he kept his expression flat. Shadow, next to him, didn’t even flinch. Of course he didn’t. Nothing ever seemed to faze him.

They pressed on, their boots echoing in the oppressive silence of the underground passage. The flickering light from Espio’s emerald-tipped staff cast dancing shadows that writhed and twisted along the damp stone walls, painting grotesque figures in the periphery of their vision. The tunnel air grew colder, heavier, each breath a struggle against the growing sense of dread. The air itself seemed to hum with an unseen energy, a vibration that prickled Espio’s skin.

They pressed on until the tunnel split into two paths—both dark, both carrying the same suffocating heaviness. The scent of damp earth and ancient stone was overlaid with a metallic tang, a coppery smell that reminded Espio of blood and decay. He swallowed hard, the air thick with the scent of moss and metal, and the growing sense of unease.

He lifted one hand behind him, signaling Shadow to come closer, whispering, “Should we split up?” His voice, usually a steady baritone, was barely a breath, swallowed by the echoing emptiness of the tunnel.

He glanced at Shadow, trying to gauge his reaction, to see if the stoic hedgehog felt even a fraction of the fear that threatened to overwhelm Espio. Shadow’s crimson eyes, usually so keen, now narrowed, their gaze darting between the two paths with a calculating intensity that sent a chill down the spine.

Shadow didn’t answer. The unsettling feeling he’d experienced at the cave’s opening disappeared upon entry; however, it resurfaced with intensified force at the fork in the path. It wasn’t just unease. It was recognition. Something in the right passage resonated with him—an echo, a pulse of chaos energy that crawled under his skin. His fingers trembled. ComplianceX. Or at least, its early form, a shimmering prototype energy surface, existed long before it solidified in Miles Prower’s hand. His hands trembled slightly. That alone told him more than any sensor could—something raw, something unfinished.

His throat tightened. Espio’s voice cut through the haze, but the words blurred into static. Shadow wasn’t listening anymore. He felt it: a pulse from the right tunnel, syncing perfectly with his own chaos energy. It wasn’t calling him—it was resonating within him.

“Sage hasn’t shown up. Guess we made it in unnoticed. Still, which way—left or right? Or should we just—”

Before he could finish, Shadow’s hand shot out, gripping his wrist. Without a word, he yanked Espio back, dragging him out of the cave in a blur of motion. Espio stumbled, eyes wide. “Hey! What the hell are you—” No time to explain. No Chaos Control either. He just ran. The sound of their footsteps pounded off the stone walls as the air grew thinner, colder.

But the next instant, they burst into the open air. The light outside stabbed their eyes, oxygen flooding their lungs like a shockwave. Espio barely caught his breath before Shadow teleported again, another sharp flash and suddenly they were standing back in the lavender field where they started.

Espio doubled over, fighting the nausea from the warp, the horizon spinning. “What was that for—” he stopped when he saw Shadow. The ebony hedgehog’s breathing was ragged, his chest rising too fast.

“Shadow?”

No answer. Just that distant stare, his eyes vacant, reflecting nothing of the chaos within. The clinical scent of lavender, usually a comfort, felt cloying. The prototype. It’s there. The same resonance. The same thing that killed him.

Killed Sonic.

Shadow’s mind was a battlefield, the present crumbling before the onslaught of memory. He was slipping backward, the edges of reality blurring with the phantom echoes of destruction. Ash, fire, a burning sky—the colors of a nightmare consumed his vision. The sound of someone crying his name, Sonic name through static. The tang of blood on his tongue. Flesh and ozone.

I went back. I can fix this.

Ï̸͍̻̕͠ ̸̯̮̬̠͈̼͎̓̋c̵̢̢̡̗͓̤̲̥͊ą̷̜̬̊́̕͜n̴͚̪͙̟͈͔̱̙̔̊͜ ̵͎͒̾̀͂̒͗͒͐s̸̪̠͍̬̦̠̪̳̏̇̀̔̈́́̀t̵͈͍̦͎̜͔͚̻̙̒̊́͂͑̚͜o̶̧̪̜̒͆̒͗̄̒̾̋̕̚p̸̨̣̭͎͊̑̿̅̄̉̂̚ ̷̡͙͕̥̮̅̈́ỉ̶̡̙̂̋͑̊̒̄̚t̶̫̂́̽.̵̭̹̯̹͎̿͋̇̕̕͜͝͝ ̷̨̧͖̳̤͇͈́̅͑͌̓͊͋͜Ĩ̵͈̥̬͖̯̮̦͊̀͗̾ͅ’̶͖̖̺̭̼̥͈͍̀̅͛̂̒͋̚͠ļ̴̢̨̞͈̲͓̤̬̒̌̏͛͒͂̌̓ͅl̵̡̧̥͈̺̈̋̀̈͆̄͠ ̵̨̿̕s̸̹̆̑̊́̀̓͗͌͒͘t̸̰̲̠̺̱̓̌̿͘ͅơ̵̜̙͔̪͈̤̒̓͌̾p̴̗̝̹̯̺͐́͋͌̇̀̕͜ ̵̛͔̯́i̴̛̖̮͖̱̠͉͗t̷̡̨̙̟̩͉̙̔̆̅̾̓̈̈̊͌͜͜.̶̡̢͈̞̹̱̰̪̤̹̓̾̿̊̋̈́ ̵̖́̏͂͠Ḯ̵̻̠̥̲̦’̶̹̟̥̪̩͇̣̻̥̩͛͝l̵̨̡̛̼͓̟̜͉̹̩͍͊̋͌͝l̷͙̬̭͆̆̑͒̾͗̋ ̴̡̭͙̲̝͗̏̀̑͑̈́s̴͉̠͉͊̃t̶̥̺̻̺͍͙̾̿̈͆ỏ̴̜̝̺̫̟̣̜̠͉̓̏̈́̈́̊̿͘͝ͅp̷̭̺͔̯̙̤̤͓̲͐̂ ̸̻̱̬͎̰̱̳̈́̀͂̈̀i̷͚̝̳̖͇̞͗t̶̡͔̫̲̯̘̯̗͋̾͐͌̓͘͝.̵̟̮̥̊̍̀̆̈́̃͠͝ ̵̖͚̖̝̳̺̗̤̯͒̈͂̓͝I̷̝͖̳͙̓̈̏’̶̝̳͔̜͎̬̟́̈́̌͆͐̋͝ḷ̶̺̩͌͐̀̍̋̕l̴͖͎͙̬̗̪̠̬̿̓̏̿̊͗̕͝ ̷̨̡̯̼̘̠̯̩̇ͅs̸̡̪͎̩̻̪̜̳̺͊͠ͅt̴̜͚̳͓̣̠̀͑͂̈́̓̈ǫ̵̖͔͈͖̏͑̄̔͌̑́͘p̴͉̈͑͌͒̇͠͝ͅ ̸̨̧̖̒̈́͛͒͛̔̂͒ḯ̴̧̡̞̱͔͇̀̉̍̏̈́̚͝t̸͎̮̱͍̭̀͑̎́̾̄̂.̷̼̘̤̙̥̹̲̝͛ͅ ̴̪̲̌I̴̠̮̥̟̩͂͆͌̀͆̚͝’̴̧̠̠̖̲̦̟̉̏̈́̀͋͘ļ̷̹͇̝̪̓́ĺ̵͕̫̮̲͓̦͎͇͓͜ ̵̢͎̤͍͕͖̲͙̪̐s̴͉̟̯͖͈̦̟͔̤̎̇͝t̶̯̍̀̇̈̓͗̚o̷̧̟̲̽̂̍́̓̿͘͝p̸̳̘̪̫͚̜̞̹̟̎̄ ̸̧̢̰̙̮̝͕̖͇̬̿̾̋̈̇̀̕ḯ̸̹̰̩̹̗̣̞̥̘̃́̾̋̚͝ṱ̴̛̯͛́͝.̴̨͔̳̃̔̈́ ̴̡̛̭̹̼̫̍̽̾́̈́I̴͇͒̍̾̓͑͆͠͝’̶̨͈̜̣̠̟̣̫̻̑̌̎̿̐̌͂̉͠͠ͅl̵͚͔͒̄̈́͂l̶͓̪̠̽ ̵̧͖̲̥̝͍̣͍̅s̵͍̗̮̫̫̙̝̒̀͂͒̑̚͜t̸̨̢͎̪̯̺̻̮̱̭͒͛̐́̐̿̒̔ő̸̤̱̜͇̱͚̭͉͔̩̓̉̓̄̿́p̸̪͚͓̣̣͑̊̈́̿̒̐́͘͘̕͜ͅ ̷̡̡̹̩͈̗̳̩͐ͅi̴̯̇̓̃̂̐͆͐̉t̵̨̧̥͇̟̺͙̲͎͔͊͊̅͝.̶̡̲̼̮͈̒̾̉͐̿̒̚͝

 

“Shadow!” Espio’s voice broke through, sharp with panic.

Shadow’s eyes were unfocused, his body trembling, breath coming in quick gasps. Blood trickled from his nose, bright against his black fur. Espio froze as the murmurs started—low, frantic whispers. “I already back, I can save him.”

I have to save him!

˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I ˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I ˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I ˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I ˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I ˙ɯıɥ ǝʌɐs oʇ ǝʌɐɥ I

Espio’s stomach twisted. He’d never seen the Ultimate Lifeform like this. Is this like—Panic attack? Espio had seen it before, but not like this—Shadow was spiraling, suffocating under invisible weight. He grabbed the hedgehog’s shoulders, trying to steady him, but the hedgehog’s strength slipped; he dropped to his knees, his glove palms pressed to the dirt, shaking violently.

“Shadow!” Espio repeated, his hand now caressing the hybrid’s back. A sudden flash of blue light signaled the arrival of someone else, who caught Shadow as he was losing his balance, thus freeing him from Espio’s grasp

Sonic.

He pulled Shadow against his chest possessively, protective. His green emerald eyes blazed—not with concern, but territorial fury.

“Sonic…” Espio froze; he’d never seen Sonic like this before.

“What did you do to him?” Sonic’s voice was cold enough to cut stone.

Espio blinked, stunned. “He just—he couldn’t breathe. His nose started bleeding, I—”

Sonic didn’t wait for the explanation and then looked down. His peach chest fur was stained red, Shadow’s body trembling against him. His expression softened instantly.
“Shads, hey… breathe. It’s me. You’re okay.”

His hand rubbed slow circles on Shadow’s back; his other arm stayed tight around him, grounding him. One hand rubbed circles into Shadow’s back, the other still holding him close. Slowly, Shadow’s unfocused gaze began to shift, green reflected in red. His lips moved, barely audible. “Sonic… Sonic…”

“Yeah,” Sonic murmured, his tone softening. “It’s me. You’re okay. Just breathe with me.” He exaggerated an inhale—slow, steady—and Shadow mirrored it, shaky at first, then calmer.

Espio stood frozen, unsure whether to stay or turn away. The tension in the air felt too intimate, too personal. Sonic’s thumb brushed under Shadow’s jaw as he checked his breathing, and for a second, Shadow just looked at him, relief melting across his face before he collapsed into Sonic’s chest, arms locking around him.

“Sonic…” he whispered again, voice trembling but peaceful this time.

Espio exhaled. Whatever this was; panic, trauma, something deeper—it wasn’t his place. Watching the two hedgehogs cling to each other in the middle of that lavender field, he muttered under his breath, ‘I’m definitely not paid enough for this…’ Then paused. ‘Actually, I am. But still, not to watching this!’

So he stayed quiet, folding his arms, pretending to look elsewhere—while the two stayed locked together, breathing in sync, like the world had narrowed down to just them.

∞≈

Sonic woke up to breakfast already laid out on the table. He let out an irritated sigh—Tails must’ve come home while he was asleep and left again before he woke up. Not just that—his dark counterpart wasn’t in bed either. Sitting alone at home, eating cold breakfast like this—definitely not his thing.

Annoyed, he accepted Amy’s invitation for tea and headed to her place. When he got there, Vanilla and Cream were already seated.
“Hey, Ames…” Sonic greeted after noticing the table full of cakes and tea Amy had prepared. Amy smiled, giving a welcoming gesture while taking another cake out of the oven. So Sonic decided to just sit down, watching Amy and Vanilla in the kitchen. Cream was already munching on cookies beside her Chao, Cheese and Chocola.

“Hello, Mr. Sonic! You’re not with Tails?” Cream asked sweetly. Of course, that question annoyed him even more. How long had it been since he’d seen his little brother? Every time he checked the workshop, he wasn’t there. Considering how many labs Tails had scattered around, was it even possible for him to vanish that fast—before Sonic could even find him? Wait, am I, the fastest thing alive, actually slower?

The door opened, revealing Charmy and Vector—apparently also invited to this tea party. Not surprising; wherever Vanilla was, Vector was bound to show up.
“I brought marshmallows and crackers—wait, isn’t this Sonic the Speedster? The guy who never shows up at tea parties?” Vector teased as soon as he spotted him.

“Ughh… what’s wrong with enjoying some snacks and tea?” Sonic muttered, earning a laugh from Charmy, who placed his honey jar on the table.

“You still look lame, y’know… What, you dying of boredom now that there’s nothing to do? With Eggman gone, looks like the world doesn’t need its hero anymore.”

“Shut up.” Sonic rolled his eyes, flicking Charmy’s forehead. Sure, there hadn’t been any major disasters or Eggman’s badnik chaos lately—but the world still needed saving. Even on his way to Amy’s, he’d helped an old man find his walking stick. Yeah, I’m still a hero.

“Alright, enough bickering…” Amy suddenly appeared, setting down a freshly sliced sponge cake on the table. “Let’s eat this instead.”

Charmy and Cream’s eyes sparkled as they dove in, delighted. Sonic just shook his head with a small grin. Vanilla returned from the kitchen carrying a teapot and cups. She glanced at Vector with a gentle smile, which instantly made the crocodile flustered.
“By the way, Vector-san, it’s rare to see you two without Espio. Where is he?”

Vector crossed his arms, grumbling. “Said he had an appointment today.” He thought back to how weird Espio had been the night before—not just smelling like flowers, but also acting all stiff, like a student fresh out of a lecture with a killer professor. Not that Vector pried; as long as Espio did his job, he was a reliable ninja. Unlike Vector himself.

“Wow… an appointment?” Vanilla smiled softly. “Could it be… a date?”

Vector spat out his tea—straight into Sonic’s face. “What the hell, man!?” Sonic barked, wiping his face.

“No way Espio’s dating…” Vector muttered, though the image from last night crept back in—Espio walking in, drenched in the scent of flowers. “...Or maybe he is. He did come home smelling like a damn garden.”

Vanilla covered her mouth in surprise, Amy’s ears perked up in curiosity. “Really!? What kind of flowers? Do you remember what it smelled like?” she asked, eager.

Meanwhile, Sonic froze. Yesterday, Espio had been at the lavender fields—with Shadow. But that wasn’t a date! No way. Right?
Even if the scene was… ridiculously romantic… and even if Sonic had been watching from the bushes, feeling his blood boil—
It wasn’t a date!

Damn it.

Damn it!

A date, huh… Amy’s gaze fell upon Sonic, and she saw his expression change, his green eyes becoming sharp and faintly glowing, with veins visible beneath his blue fur, and the surrounding air becoming thick and tense. Why does Sonic look… so angry?

Even Vanilla noticed the sudden change in atmosphere, frowning slightly. “Are you alright, Sonic?” she asked gently.

Snapping out of it, Sonic’s burning gaze softened. He scratched his head and put on his usual cocky grin.
“Ha… I’m fine. Come on, let’s keep the tea party going. Ames, Vanilla, have a seat.”

For a moment, Amy felt a bead of sweat slide down her neck. She didn’t know what that was just now—but it was burning, dangerous, almost primal. That’s also the part of you I love, Sonic, she thought.

 

After the tea party ended, Sonic finally said his goodbyes. Before he left, Amy—her face glowing with excitement—packed up the leftover cake for him.
“You can share this with Tails later… ah, and Shadow too,” she said softly, her tone full of concern.

Amy had already heard about Shadow’s condition from Blaze a few days ago and was relieved to know he’d been discharged quickly from the hospital. Still, she couldn’t shake off the worry—especially since Sonic always seemed to “run into” him. Actually no, “run into” wasn’t the right word. More like follow him around. Then again, she’d noticed Shadow tailing Sonic for a week straight now. He always did it so effortlessly, as if his presence could fade in and out of existence. Just like that day he suddenly appeared when she and Sonic were talking about going to the movies. Amy didn’t complain—she’d dragged Shadow along that evening anyway. Even if it meant her “date” with Sonic had turned into a trio. Beside the ticket is buy 2 get 1 as well. But is their present rivalry now evolving into a situation, who does stalk more often?

Sonic just nodded, took the package, and sped off. Amy watched his blur fade down the street before heading back inside.

When Sonic got to Tails’ place, he dropped the cake bag on the counter. Once again, silence. The kind he hated. Where the hell is Shadow, anyway!?

Annoyed, he left again running, searching—until he ended up in front of the hybrid’s apartment. He rang the bell. Knocked. Nothing. He rang again. Still no response. His irritation flared. Finally, he punched in Shadow’s number on his communicator. No answer. No call back. Nothing.

Are you really out on a date, Shads?

Even after I kissed you that night?

Even after I made my feelings that damn obvious?

Sonic’s chest burned. He hated this part of himself—the part that cared too much. From the beginning, he’d tried to keep it under wraps. He knew Shadow wouldn’t feel the same. He never intended to show it, not so bluntly. Being rivals was enough. That quiet, unspoken understanding between them, meeting rarely but remembering each other always—was enough.

But then Shadow started showing up everywhere he went. Started caring. Started blushing. Started showing sides Sonic didn’t even think existed in him. That’s what made him hope. That’s what made him want.

Oh, how I wanted him.

Maybe I should just take him away.

Just the two of us.

No one else around.

Sonic shook his head, forcing the thought away. That wasn’t him. That was selfish and he’d never do that to someone he loved. Being close was enough. Talking, laughing, crashing in the same room. Holding each other when the nightmares came. Shadow would mumble his name in his sleep, and Sonic would pull him closer, whispering nothing but comfort. That was enough.

So why—

When he passed by the lavender fields again, he saw them. Espio holding Shadow’s hand. The next moment, Espio’s hand on his shoulder.

A surge of heat shot through Sonic’s chest—jealousy, sharp and violent. His muscles tensed, eyes locked on them, his heartbeat drowning out the wind. He ran straight to them, grabbed Shadow, and pulled him into his arms, brushing Espio’s hand away.

Espio froze, speechless.

Then came Sonic’s glare—cold, sharp, dangerous. Espio took a step back. That’s when Sonic noticed the blood on Shadow’s nose, smeared across his own peach-colored chest fur. He could feel Shadow trembling, gasping for breath. Sonic didn’t know how to comfort people especially not him—so he just helped him breathe, holding him steady until the air returned to his lungs.

It was strange, Shadow’s breath still sounded shallow, his eyes distant, as if looking at something far beyond reach. That same look of longing Sonic had seen before—aimed at someone he couldn’t name.

Then Shadow finally exhaled, buried his face deeper against Sonic’s chest, and whispered, “Sonic…”

Sonic held him tighter. As if to say, I’ve got you. You’re not leaving. You’re mine.

Minutes passed—too quickly for Sonic’s liking. He could’ve stayed like that forever. But eventually, Shadow pulled away and turned to Espio with an apologetic look. “I’m sorry, Espio… but you should go home for now. I’ll contact you later.”

Why would you contact him again?

Stop looking at him. Look at me.

Sonic kept those words locked inside.

Espio hesitated, glancing between them. There was something like concern in his eyes when they met Sonic’s emerald ones.
“Alright then, Shadow. I won’t push. I’m not asking for an explanation… I just want to know—are you okay now?”

“I’m fine,” Shadow replied flatly, nodding.

Sonic’s jaw tightened. Fine? That’s all you’re giving him? Where’s your edge, Shads? Why are you so damn soft with him? Is he that special to you!?

“Alright… I’ll take my leave, then.” Espio gave a small wave before disappearing in a blur of ninja smoke—leaving only the two hedgehogs in heavy silence.

Sonic stared at him, thoughts spiraling—jealousy, frustration, confusion, all bleeding into one mess of emotion. His usual grin was gone, replaced with something darker.

Shadow, on the other hand, was mortified. Embarrassed by his earlier panic, embarrassed that Espio had seen him like that. And worst of all—embarrassed because his heart was pounding again. Not from fear this time—but because Sonic was sitting across from him.

“So… you’re not gonna explain anything to me?” Sonic finally said, voice sharp. His brows furrowed, waiting—demanding—for Shadow to look him in the eyes. To say something. To tell him it was all a misunderstanding. That it wasn’t what it looked like.

But instead, Shadow deflected. “Forget it… let’s just go home.” He stood up, but Sonic caught his wrist, pulling him back.

“Explain.”

His voice, a low rumble, vibrated with a firmness that pricked at Shadow’s skin. The sharp glint in his eyes held an unreadable emotion, a dark current flowing beneath the surface. It wasn’t simple anger that he saw, but something primal, wounded, and undeniably dangerous, a chilling presence that stole the warmth from the air.

Shadow tried to pull away, but the intensity of Sonic’s gaze held him captive, causing his legs to weaken.

With a sigh, Shadow conceded, “I’ll explain... when we’re home.” Sonic, though unconvinced, nodded and rose to his feet. Together, they walked through the silent streets, Sonic only reluctantly releasing Shadow’s hand.

∞≈

“No, take those words back!” he screamed to the ebony hedgehog.

“You’re the one who’s supposed to understand!” Sonic’s voice cracked the silence like thunder, raw and trembling. “Even when you’re with me—sleeping next to me—you still feel so damn far away, Shads!”

His fist collided with Shadow’s jaw, forcing the hybrid’s head to snap to the side. Blood flooded Shadow’s mouth, a metallic tang, as he grunted, refusing to meet the gaze of the hero, and he fell to the floor after another fist struck his face. Sonic stood over him, fury trembling in his muscles, ready to swing again one more in frustration. His fist was trembling, as though he could barely contain the rage that was apparent in his emerald eyes.

Before the next blow landed, Shadow twisted sharply—his leg kicked up, hitting Sonic square in the back and throwing him off balance. The blue blur stumbled forward, momentarily stunned by the unexpected attack. Shadow seized the opportunity, his crimson eyes blazing with barely contained fury. “I never asked for your understanding, faker,” Shadow hissed through clenched teeth, his voice a low growl that vibrated with suppressed rage. He glared down at Sonic, his black and red quills bristling. “You’re the one who told me to sleep in your room. Don’t tell me now that it was your way of granting permission.”

He punctuated his words with a sharp intake of breath, the muscles in his jaw visibly tense. The air crackled with unspoken tension; a silent battle raged between the two hedgehogs. The air was thick with the memory of their heated exchange, their words hanging in the air, ready to strike like a venomous serpent. He vanished in a blur, reappearing behind Sonic, ready to strike and land a blow, but suddenly Shadow’s usually stoic facade was crumbling, revealing a vulnerability that Sonic hadn’t anticipated. It was a raw display of emotion, a stark reminder of the underlying conflict that had always simmered beneath the surface of their uneasy truce. For a brief moment, it seems like he’s hesitating before throwing a punch.

Sonic spun, his body a whirlwind of motion, his quills blurring as he executed a perfect spin dash, the force amplified by his raw speed. His heel slammed into Shadow’s ribs with bone-jarring impact, the sound echoing in the house sending the Ultimate Lifeform crashing into the cold, metallic wall. A dent formed on impact, a testament to the speed and power behind the attack. Sonic, his breath coming in ragged gasps, stumbled slightly, his usually boundless energy momentarily depleted from the sudden exertion.

His emerald eyes narrowed, blazing with a mixture of anger and concern. “If I hadn’t done that,” Sonic growled, his voice cracking with the strain of holding back a sob, “you’d still be sneaking into my room while I’m asleep—then after that, you’d be collapsing in the streets again, drained and vulnerable. Tell me, which one’s worse?! Is it better to be knocked unconscious in the outside, Shadow?!” He punctuated his question with a frustrated gesture, his hand clenching into a fist. The air crackled with unspoken tension, the remnants of a past conflict still lingering between the two hedgehogs.

Sonic’s hand clamped on Shadow’s collar, pinning him against the wall. Shadow’s ruby eyes burned back at him, strangely calm, no pain reflected there—only that cold, unreadable defiance. Their eyes met, and for a heartbeat Sonic saw it—his own reflection in those crimson depths, broken and lost. How did it end up like this?

A few minutes earlier...

When they’d arrived at Tails’ house, Sonic had barely reached for the doorknob before Shadow brushed his hand aside and stormed in first.
“Hey—dude, don’t think you can just run off after that!” Sonic barked, slamming the door shut behind him. “What the hell was that back there? You couldn’t breathe, you were nose-bleeding again! Should I take you back to the hospital, Shads? Come on, talk to me!”

Shadow’s patience frayed. He tried to shake Sonic’s grip off his arm, but the blue hedgehog held tighter. His nosebleed had stopped, but exhaustion weighed him down like lead. His lungs still ached. His mind haunted by that prototype.

Dr. Ivo Robotnik’s creation—designed as a “complementary stabilizer” for Chaos Energy—had nearly triggered a cataclysmic eruption last time.
If Sonic hadn’t sacrificed himself… the entire planet would have burned.

That thing killed Sonic once.

I have to erase it for good.

ComplianceX must never exist again.

“...Sonic,” Shadow exhaled, tone weary. “Let’s talk about this tomorrow. I’m tired.”

He lifted one gloved hand, resting it on Sonic’s wrist in a silent plea to let go.

But Sonic’s grip only tightened. “Then what about Espio?” His voice was low, trembling with restrained emotion. “Why were you with him? What are you two doing behind everyone’s back? Even Vector and Charmy don’t know, do they? What are you hiding, Shadow?”

The words spilled uncontrollably—raw, demanding, jealous. His emerald eyes burned like wildfire, his lips twitching into a thin smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Tell me, Shadow. Please.”

Shadow’s body stiffened. That voice; soft yet trembling—stabbed through him like déjà vu. It sounded exactly like him. Like the Sonic he used to imagine, he was haunted by hallucinations, a ghost of a hero in a world that had moved on. It was the same illusion that used to haunt Shadow’s mind during his so-called hero years. The phantom he dreamt of stood in a field of lavender, smiling kindly with eyes that glowed with warmth and love. Shadow hated it. That illusion wasn’t real. It never was Sonic. It just a figment he created, like what the Guardian of timeline said, preventing his descent into madness during his time as a wandering hero.
So why… why do you look at me like that now?

With an effort, Shadow forced his tone flat, cold, almost mechanical. “What I do isn’t your concern, faker.”

Sonic flinched. Just slightly. Then his lips curled upward, forming a smile that was almost a snarl. “Not my concern, huh?” His voice deepened, darker than usual.

“Wow. I can’t believe you just said that. That’s a bold move—even for you, Shadow.” He let out a low laugh, hollow and bitter. “If I hadn’t shown up there, you’d be bleeding out again—just like last time. Or worse. Hell, I don’t even know what you’re hiding anymore. Tails, Knuckles… they’re all acting weird, like they know something I don’t. You’re all keeping secrets from me, aren’t you? Especially you, Shads.” His words tumbled faster, his anger cracking through every syllable. “Oh, maybe it’s like those nights you followed me. Watching me sleep. Making sure my heart was still beating. After all that—after everything we shared—you dare tell me there’s nothing between us?”

The room felt heavy, charged with static. Sonic’s breath hitched, fury and heartbreak twisting together. He hated how childish it sounded—how desperate he must look. Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic. He never wanted to look weak in front of Shadow. He always wanted to show him his best, brightest self. But now, he was unraveling.

Then came the final blow.

“I meant just that,” Shadow said quietly.

Sonic froze as if struck by lightning. The words echoed, slicing through the haze. Shadow still refused to face him.

“You need to remember where we root from,” Shadow continued, voice steadier now, almost detached. “Did you really think we were more than rivals? We’re just hedgehogs—two creatures who happened to look similar, who can match by speed and power, met by chance, who fought side by side out of necessity. You involved yourself in my vendettas, my mistakes. We battled in space fought the Biolizard, transforming into our Super mode; afterward, I experienced memory loss, Black Doom appeared, and you were, once again, caught up in my chaos, and, by some miracle, we managed to defeat him. After that we just claimed ourself as a rival, we race, we have a competition, I ran into you, you ran into me, we get trapped in the white space, you fought the time eater while I fight mu past. And just like that we happen we managed to save the world, not just once but multiple times. That’s it…” His jaw clenched. He didn’t want to say it, but he had to. “That’s all we ever were.”

He turned away quickly, wiping the corner of his eye before the tears could fall. His composure had to remain intact. He wouldn’t let Sonic see him break. Before he could move, before his carefully constructed facade cracked, a sickening thud resonated, followed by searing pain.

Sonic’s fist connected to his face.

And that was how they ended up here.

Shadow pinned against the wall, Sonic’s hand gripping his collar. The air was thick, their breaths heavy. Shadow’s narrowed eyes burned into Sonic’s, defiant even now—while Sonic’s own were flooded with sorrow, rage, and something far darker.

Neither spoke. Only the sound of their trembling breaths filled the void between them.

“Do it, Sonic… hit me, harder this time.” Shadow’s voice came out raw, hoarse — almost trembling — but he still managed to twist it into mockery. His chest rose and fell, breath uneven, the air between them hot and heavy. “You’re only mad because I sound right.”

He cursed under his breath. His mouth wouldn’t stop running, wouldn’t let him shut up. Fine. Let it burn. Let Sonic hate him. That would make things easier. He had already decided: he would stop it — stop the hero’s death. Even if it meant ending his own existence. It didn’t matter. He’d lived too long anyway. Coming back to this time, to this version of the world, was never a gift — it was penance. He didn’t deserve redemption. He didn’t deserve warmth.

Like Miles Prower said… I’m an existence that shouldn’t have been born.

I don’t deserve this.

I’m nothing but a failed creation — a defective cure for Maria.

Shadow forced a smirk, his lip twitching. “Go on,” he muttered, lifting a trembling finger to the side of his face, “right here. Hit me until you’re satisfied.”

But Sonic didn’t move. He dropped his gaze, shoulders shaking slightly, his raised fist loosening until his hand fell from Shadow’s chest fur — that familiar patch of white now clutched and wrinkled from Sonic’s grip.

“You’re just doing this to change the subject,” Sonic said quietly, his voice cracking but steady enough to hurt. His lashes were wet, his eyes half-lidded. “You want to make this about fists because you can’t deal with words.”

He took a deep breath, eyes flicking up, meeting Shadow’s with that same raw sincerity that always disarmed him. “I’m not hitting you, Shadow,” Sonic whispered. “I don’t hit the person I love.”

The words hit harder than any Chaos blast. Shadow froze. His body stiffened like stone, breath caught in his throat. The pulse in his ears grew so loud it drowned the silence. Love? No. That couldn’t be—

Before Sonic could finish the thought, a flash of red energy exploded from Shadow’s palm — CHAOS PUNCH! — slamming Sonic across the room. The impact shattered the television, the static screen bursting with light as Sonic’s body hit the wall hard enough to crack it. The whole room vibrated with the chaos energy. Due to the impact, the room was in disarray, and the air was thick with the scent of dust. Shadow’s hand still smoked with chaos energy. His chest heaved. His pupils trembled. The realization hit a second too late.

Sonic knees buckled, yet he somehow stayed upright, swaying, bleeding, his left eye already swollen shut. The world rang, but he could still see Shadow standing there—frozen, trembling, his hand still in the air like he couldn’t believe what he’d done. He staggered up, wobbling, blood sliding down the corner of his mouth. He spat, wiped the blood away with the back of his hand, and grinned despite the pain. “So that’s how you react to a confession, huh?” his grin widened, split with blood.

Even half-conscious, even broken — he still smiled like that. Shadow’s breath hitched.

‘Dammit… it hurts.’ Sonic dragged himself forward, one hand clutching his ribs, the other rubbing his cheek. He punched me before I could even brace myself. His heartbeat was deafening in his ears, but his voice still came out between wheezes in his mind, ‘Guess that’s just your charm, Shadow.’

‘So cute~’

Shadow blinked, still frozen, his muzzle dusted with a faint blush, his fists trembling midair. He took a half step back. “You… who are you?” he mumbled, his voice almost breaking. “Why are you saying things like that?”

“Of course I’m Sonic,” the blue hedgehog raised a brow, stepping closer. “What, getting shy now, Shads? Though seriously, that punch almost killed me.”

Sonic lifted his hand toward Shadow’s face, but before his fingers could touch his jaw, Shadow snapped, voice sharp, “Don’t you dare.”

Sonic sighed, lowering his hand. “Figures,” he muttered, half-defeated. Even now, that hybrid still kept his guard up. His whole body ached; every breath burned. Without the rush of adrenaline, he’d already be down. He rubbed his cheek, wincing. Did he just knock a tooth loose?

Unexpectedly, Shadow’s stance softened. He lowered his fists, and his tone became uncertain, as if he had just snapped out of something. “Sonic… what happened to you? Wait—are you even real?” He reached out, tapping Sonic’s cheek lightly.

“Hey—ouch! What the hell, man!” Sonic snapped, smacking his hand away. “How much more real do you want me to be?! Is it really that hard for you to accept that I confessed to you?”

Shadow’s ears twitched; his tail flicked once. A faint blush colored his muzzle again. “Sorry… you must be mistaken.” He pressed his fingers to his temple, his face a portrait of confusion. “Are you… mistaking me for someone else?” His crimson eyes blinked as he pointed to himself. “Do you think I’m Amy?”

Sonic nearly choked on his own spit. “What—why the hell are you bringing her up right now?! Amy’s got nothing to do with this!” He smacked Shadow’s face—not hard, but enough to make the hybrid wince.

“Wait—what’s going on in that head of yours?!” Sonic stomped a foot, his voice rising. “Were you even listening this whole time? Who the hell are you thinking about right now, huh?!”

But Shadow barely heard him. The world dulled around the edges; Sonic’s voice became an echo in a tunnel. Shadow’s breath hitched again, his vision spinning. This isn’t real.
The words echoed inside his skull, bouncing between denial and fear. This isn’t real. It can’t be.

“I won’t hit someone I love.”

No way.

“So that’s how you react to a confession, huh?”

No. Impossible.

His mind replayed a voice from the past, soft and haunting — one that used to come to him in dreams, when lavender fields swayed under a false sun:

“I don’t,” The sound like a whisper ringing in his ears, “because I love you.”

The same line. The same tone.

Am I dreaming?

Shadow clutched his head, trembling, shaking it violently. He’d heard that voice before.
In dreams. In the half-light between memory and illusion. Had the Guardian of Time taken Sonic’s form again to torment him in this reality? Was this all because of the earlier effect of ComplianceX twisting his mind?

Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit

Am I slowly turned insane?!

This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real.

Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.Wake up.

J̷̱̉u̷̘͝s̶̗̓t̵͕̿ ̷̰̂w̵͍̽a̴̞̓k̵̹̏ĕ̵̥ ̶̝̑û̴̱p̵͖̉!̷̻̓!̸̨̀

“Shadow!”

Sonic’s voice cut through the static in his mind. Shadow blinked — the fog cleared just enough to see Sonic’s bruised, bloodied face staring at him with worry. “Hey—hey, are you having a panic attack again?” Sonic asked, holding his upper arm gently.

Those green eyes. That look. So real. So unbearably real. Only him could look like that, so dangling for his feeling. And then he realized something of in his look.

Shadow blinked rapidly. “Wait… Sonic,” Shadow whispered, voice trembling, “who hurt you like this?”

Sonic blinked, dumbfounded. “…Uh, you did. Like, two minutes ago. Don’t tell me you erased that from your brain already.”

“Right…” Shadow muttered again, almost to himself. Then quieter, “Why did I hit you?”

…

…..

The silence stretched. Sonic blinked hard, his breath catching. He stepped back slightly, eyes wide. “Shads… you really don’t remember?” Sonic leaned closer, their faces inches apart, his breath warm and unsteady. “You okay bud? I’m the one who got punched, but you’re the one turning pale.”

Shadow scowled again, forcing his mask back on. “Of course I do!” No, I don’t. I don’t remember a damn thing.

Sonic exhaled, this time with a bitter smile. “Fine,” he said softly. “If you forgot, then I’ll remind you then. Again and again and again.”

He took a shaky breath — then said it again, clear, raw, and trembling: “I love you, Shads… more than anything.”

The words, thick and suffocating, lingered, vibrating in the still air, a tangible weight.

His whole body stiffened, muzzle flushed crimson, tail flicking uncontrollably, eyes wide as if reality itself had betrayed him.

“What—?!”

Notes:

I might have made Sonic a little unhinged in this chapter, but I couldn't stop myself. I really like it. also poor Espio have to suffer watching those two.
also let me know your theory about next chapter guys.

Chapter 19

Notes:

There will be a surprise in this chapter. new character officially join my fic.
also this chapter will contain tarot, and I'm not familiar with tarot so, please forgive any mistake.

Knuckles felt like he was about to throw up.

The resort lights were blindingly bright, even at night—the pool party was still going. All that noise, chatter, laughter, music—it was giving him a headache. After dinner, the whole place shifted into chaos: bartenders at the bar, loud music, fancy suits and tuxedos, glittering dresses showing way too much skin. His eyes hurt just from looking. He was only wearing a plain maroon suit, though Rouge had insisted he at least fix his quills to look more “appealing.” He refused. In contrast, Rouge was in a black gown, glittering from thigh to top with transparent frills, red lipstick, and high black heels. Even her bat wings shimmered brighter than usual. She was clearly enjoying herself, and Knuckles could see several Mobians sneaking glances at her (mostly resort guests who weren’t part of the honeymoon package, like Eggman and his cronies.)

The only thing keeping him sane was the good food and the grape, all kinds of grape selection laid out beautifully across the table.

“So, are you two newlyweds? Is this your husband, Donna?” A Mobian rabbit and her wolf partner approached their table mid-meal. Knuckles didn’t even acknowledge them—just threw Rouge a look that clearly said: You know them?

“They’re a young married couple I met when surfing, earlier today,” Rouge whispered back. “You should know how filthy rich the rabbit is—I almost drooled hearing it.”

Knuckles rolled his eyes. Of course the bat had made friends in the middle of an undercover mission. Especially when they were going by fake names—Knust and Donna.

Without invitation, the rabbit pulled out a chair beside Rouge, her husband sitting beside Knuckles. “I thought your husband would look more stylish, Donna,” she said. Rouge just smiled, cutting into her steak.

“Hello, Mr. Knust. My name’s Sherly, and this is my husband, Michael,” the rabbit said, interrupting Knuckles mid-sip of his wine.

Knuckles just stared at the hand she offered, his eyes narrowing. “Forgive me, mademoiselle,” he said, setting down his glass. “But I don’t shake hands with any woman other than my wife.”

Rouge’s jaw dropped. Sherly froze, awkwardly retracting her hand. “How romantic, Mr. Knust,” Sherly said, flustered.

Rouge elbowed him sharply. “What kind of lousy acting was that?” she hissed.

“Shh. Just keep eating. I spotted Eggman leaving his room…” Knuckles muttered, giving her a meaningful glance.

Rouge followed his line of sight. There he was—Eggman, dressed to the nines, his mustache neatly trimmed, suit impeccable. Behind him, Orbot and Cubot trailed awkwardly. No sign of Metal Sonic. Maybe he’d left him guarding the room?

Rouge nodded slightly.

“Donna, how did you two meet?” Sherly’s voice broke through the noise again. “And who proposed first?” Her eyes sparkled with interest.

“Don’t pressure them, honey,” Michael said. “Let’s eat first. I’ll get more food.” He stood up and walked away.

“Err…” Rouge looked at Sherly with an embarrassed smile, glancing occasionally at Knuckles, who seemed completely unfazed and too absorbed in his plate, even the wine glass is almost empty. How much grape had he had already?

Knuckles’ attention shifted back toward Eggman, who was now seated at his table with Orbot and Cubot serving him. The doctor looked like he was waiting for someone. Knuckles popped a grape into his mouth, wondering who the hell it could be.

Then the grape nearly shot out of his throat when Rouge started talking. “Sherly, darling,” she began with a dramatic smile, “Knust and I met when I was protecting a client’s precious jewel. You know I take my job seriously. Turns out, the real owner of that jewel was Knust himself. He was the first beauty I’d ever seen—more dazzling than any gem I’d guarded.”

Sherly’s ears perked up, her eyes glowing with excitement.

“After that, we met more and more. Sometimes Knust would make excuses just so I’d visit his mansion to see his collection of jewels. I told him I wasn’t interested—I was there to protect, not admire. Guess what he said next?”

With a sense of fascination, Sherly leaned closer, utterly captivated, hanging on every word as Rouge began to speak.

“He said, ‘If these jewels can’t catch your attention, then what can?’ So I told him…” Rouge tilted Sherly’s chin playfully, her face inching closer with a sly grin. “You. just you.”

“Kyaaa…” Sherly squealed, covering her flushed face. “Then…then—what did he say?”

Rouge glanced at Knuckles, who still hadn’t turned around—still watching Eggman like a hawk. His face unreadable. “He said…” Rouge lowered her gaze, voice soft and dramatic. “You don’t need to want me… because you already have me. I’m yours.”

“Kyaaa~!” Sherly squealed louder, glancing at Knuckles. “No wonder! I thought he’d be the stylish type who could match your energy, Donna—but turns out he’s the type you dominate! Rough face, soft heart!”

Meanwhile, Knuckles—still watching Eggman from across the restaurant totally heard everything. He fought the heat crawling up his neck, silently cursing himself. Where the hell did that bat even come up with a story like that? His face was burning red, his pulse hammering in sync with the low thump of the music echoing through the hall. He shook his head, trying to breathe. Rouge always did this—pushing him just to see how far she could make him squirm. She flirted with everyone; that was just who she was.

Suddenly, Knuckles stood up, the chair scraping loudly against the polished floor and startling both women.
“I—I’m just gonna grab a drink…” he stammered, voice low and rough, before walking off.

When he looked back toward Eggman’s table, the doctor was no longer alone.
Someone else was sitting across from him—a human man. His hair was neatly trimmed, like a buzz-cut. The light of the resort lamps made his hazel eyes sparkle. His face looked serious, like a character Knuckles had seen in a blockbuster movie. His skin was tanned, his jaw shadowed with beard that also trimmed neat. The man’s polite attire consisted of a fancy black suit and necktie. “So, Doctor—” as he said.

The rest drowned beneath the music’s heavy bass and the hum of laughter around the bar. Knuckles crouched behind the whisky counter, sharpening his hearing. “Is it ready yet?” the man asked.

“As you said, that place can mine those green crystals,” Eggman replied, his voice oily smooth. “I’ve already established my base there—”

Knuckles bit his lip. He couldn’t catch the rest. If he got any closer, he’d be seen. His eyes darted to a waitress who’d just set down a tray of whiskey shots. He grabbed it in passing. “Borrowing this,” he muttered. The waitress gawked as he walked off.

He held the tray up, pretending to serve, blending with the crowd. Passing by their table, the scent of roasted meat and sharp whiskey filled his nose—Eggman’s cologne heavy and artificial.
“Let’s talk about this later, Stone. We better eat first, beside It’s not like I’m gonna go anywhere,” Eggman said, his voice cutting through.

Knuckles exhaled sharply. Damn it, still nothing useful.

He turned—and froze. Metal Sonic was walking straight toward the table, blue metal glinting under the chandelier’s gold light. Knuckles ducked instantly, sliding under a nearby table, tray still held awkwardly in front of his face.

“Metal, decided to eat after all?” Eggman asked.

“…^_^…”

“Doctor,” Stone said, pushing back his chair, “I’ll take my leave. Call me once you’ve completed PRO-EX.”

“Oh, I thought you’d stay for dinner. Have a bite, Agent Stone.”

“No, thank you. Duty calls.” His tone was clipped, precise. Then he was gone.

Metal slid into the seat he’d just vacated. “Brilliant,” Eggman muttered. “You’ve just ruined my meeting.”

“…-_-…”

Knuckles waited for the right moment, then quietly slipped out from under the table, the tray still blocking his face as he backed away. His heartbeat thudded in his ears.
Everyone’s here. Perfect. Time to sneak into Eggman’s room.

He returned to their table—Rouge still chatting with Sherly, Michael now back and eating. Knuckles tilted his head subtly, signaling her. “Let’s go. Time to move.”

Rouge tilted her head back, feigning ignorance. “Can’t you see I’m in the middle of something?” Sherly was still firing off questions, eyes full of stars.

“Sorry about this…” Knuckles reached down, grabbed Rouge’s wrist, and pulled her close—his hand firm against her waist. “But Donna and I have some private business to attend to.”

Sherly froze, her face flushing crimson. “P–private…” she squeaked, kicking her legs under the table. “O-of course! Don’t let me stop you!”

Knuckles lowered his head politely, muttering a quick goodbye to the couple before leading Rouge away.

“You do remember why we’re here, right?” he said as they walked, his hand still gripping hers. “Hey, bat lady—are you even listening?”

Rouge could only smile faintly, the tips of her ears pink. For a moment, she let herself get caught in it—the warmth of his hand, the firmness in his voice.
“Ugh… yeah, yeah,” she said at last, looking away.

“Let’s sneak in,” Knuckles said simply.

∞≈

Damn it.

Knuckles sat on the balcony, dark circles hanging heavy under his eyes. He hadn’t slept a second. The sunrise cut through the misty air, painting everything gold—but it didn’t help the pounding in his skull.

After sneaking into Eggman’s room the previous night, they found nothing. There was no Chaos Emerald, nor even a hint of one. Instead, the drawer was stuffed with wrinkled underwear, and the desk was buried under indecipherable symbols. Meanwhile, Rouge was distracted, naturally, by the gemstones neatly stored in the doctor’s suitcase.

“Can you focus for once?” Knuckles growled, rubbing his temple.

Rouge only glanced over her shoulder with a half-smile. “Can you blame me? We’ve searched everywhere and there’s still no sign of a Chaos Emerald. Maybe you were right—maybe Eggman doesn’t have it this time.” She lowered her voice, her expression shifting with the faintest doubt.

Knuckles snorted, eyes narrowing at the spread of papers and folders scattered across their bed. “Where exactly did you get your intel about Eggman’s location?”

“Well,” Rouge said, tone turning smug, “Wynes the Jackal—big influencer, you know—posted his latest vlog here at Costa Island. And lucky me, I caught a familiar silhouette in the background. You know how observant I am, hun.” Her smirk deepened. “Besides, he did bring some of his robots with him, didn’t he—”

“Not all of them,” Knuckles cut her off sharply. “It’s weird he didn’t bring Sage. That’s his precious little creation. It’s hard to believe he’d travel without her.”

Rouge blinked, realizing he was right. “True. But that AI girl doesn’t even have a physical body, does she? She floats around like a projection; she could be anywhere.”

Knuckles’ voice dropped an octave. “If that’s your theory, then you’re implying she might be watching us right now.”

They both glanced around the room instinctively. The silence stretched thick. Knuckles’ stomach churned at the thought. He knew Sage—he’d met her during that nightmare in Cyberspace a year ago. For all her genius and unnerving precision, she had something resembling a heart. A strange, childlike warmth that didn’t belong to any of Eggman’s other creations.

Still… she’s just a kid, he thought. At least, in the end she helped Sonic take down The End.

They’d cleaned up their traces and slipped back to their room before dawn. But Knuckles hadn’t slept since. Not because of Eggman. Not because of Sage. Because of something else entirely.

The moment they’d both collapsed onto the same bed—just to “rest”—he felt it. Heat crawling under his fur, heartbeat slamming against his ribs like a drum. Too close. Too warm. The smell of Rouge’s perfume still clinging to the sheets.

Once again… I regret everything.

“Not coming to breakfast?” Rouge’s voice cut through the haze. She stood by the curtain, sunlight catching on her white fur and the cup of coffee in her hand. “The outdoor buffet’s open. You know this honeymoon package—they treat couples like royalty.”

Knuckles rolled his eyes. Of course she was enjoying this. “I’m not interested in crowds. If Eggman spots us, things get complicated.”

“Oh, come on, hon,” she teased, walking closer. “With all the people here, Eggman’s not going to notice us. Besides, we’re in disguise! I even changed my hairstyle. And you—” she gave him a sly once-over, “—you’re actually wearing clothes.”

“Urghhh…” Knuckles groaned, not sure if that was supposed to be a compliment.

“Speaking of honeymoon packages,” Rouge continued, perching on the armrest beside him, “Sherly—you know, the bunny, she’s one of the sponsors.” She flashed the pamphlet again. “Retalian Company. Her family’s business.”

Knuckles glanced at the golden logo. Rouge’s voice grew dreamy. “She’s loaded. I’m talking estates, mines, private jets. And her husband? Filthy rich too. I did a little digging last night—turns out part of G.U.N.’s secret funding might be tied to them.”

Knuckles sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “How deep did you even investigate? And why are you wasting your energy chasing side plots?”

He leaned back in the chair, watching the waves crash against the rocks below. This bat is going to be the death of me, he thought. Part of him wanted to go home—to the quiet island, to the Master Emerald, to peace.

But then, as Rouge rambled on about corporate assets and black-budget funding, he caught himself smiling faintly.

Yeah, he thought, glancing at her. Once in a while… this isn’t so bad either.

 

After that pointless conversation, Knuckles finally gave in to Rouge and joined her for the outdoor breakfast. The place had a massive pool that looked way too fancy for his taste—definitely rich people territory. While Rouge was busy scanning the area for a spot to sit after piling her plate with food, she caught sight of a familiar hand waving in their direction.

“Damn, that Sherly girl again.”

Knuckles wasn’t too fond of her overly cheerful energy—and worse, she was nosy as hell. It was only a matter of time before she’d sniff out the truth that he and Rouge weren’t actually a married couple.

“Sherly, you’re alone,” Rouge greeted as she tugged Knuckles toward the waving bunny.
“My husband’s meeting with a coworker right now—ah, there he is.” Sherly waved behind them.

That’s when Michael showed up with someone Knuckles instantly recognized, though he couldn’t quite place where he’d seen that face before.

“Sweetheart—oh, it’s Donna and Knust.” Michael pulled out a chair and sat down, while the other man remained standing.
“Michael, darling ~ you brought Stone with you. Agent Stone, come on, have breakfast with us,” Sherly said brightly. “Donna, Knust—sit down too.”

Rouge quickly took her seat, and Knuckles followed, still trying to remember where he’d seen that guy.

“No need to trouble yourself, miss. I’ve already eaten, and I still have business to attend to,” Stone said curtly before bowing slightly. But even as he turned to leave, his eyes lingered sharply on Knuckles. Where have I seen him before? Knuckles thought, cutting into his omelet and chewing absentmindedly.

“That Stone… always so stiff. No wonder he’s still single, right, honey~?” Sherly teased, nudging Michael.
“You can’t blame him, my dear Sherly. He’s always been like that—but at least he does his job perfectly.” Michael smiled and then glanced at Rouge. For some reason, that smile felt cold—like it meant something else entirely. Rouge just shook her head uncomfortable and went back to her food.

“So… how’s the private matter?” Sherly whispered, clearly misunderstanding something. Rouge didn’t bother correcting her. As long as their cover was safe, she didn’t care. She blinked and gave Sherly a thumb-up, which immediately made the bunny flush bright red.

Then Sherly looked at Michael. A flicker of sadness crossed her face before she masked it with another bright grin. “Are you two heading home with the little one after this?” she teased.

Rouge’s face went bright red in an instant. She knew exactly what Sherly was implying—asking if they already had a child. No, absolutely not. Yet for a brief second, Rouge’s mind betrayed her—imagining the face of a child that didn’t exist. She felt her chest warm with embarrassment, while Sherly laughed even harder.

Then the table rattled. Knuckles suddenly shot up, slamming his hands on the surface.
“I remember now!!” he shouted.

All three of them stared at him, blinking in confusion. Michael was the first to speak, “Knust… what did you remember?”

Knuckles froze, realizing he’d said that way too loud. Now everyone—bat, bunny, and wolf—was staring at him like he’d grown another head.

“I remember… uh, I need to go back to our room,” Knuckles said awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. Rouge gave him a puzzled look. “Sweetheart, I’ll go first—uh, have fun.” He leaned down, kissed her forehead, and bolted.

Rouge froze for a moment—his acting was too natural. “Hihihi… Mr. Knust really is funny sometimes, isn’t he, Donna?” Sherly said, looking at Rouge, who was clearly holding back a laugh, lips pursed in amusement. “Donna?”

“Ah—yeah, my love can be silly sometimes. Always… out of the box,” Rouge replied with a little laugh.

The two women giggled together, while Michael quietly stared at Knuckles’ now-empty seat, his gaze heavy with unspoken meaning.

∞≈

Shadow bit the inside of his cheek, eyes blank, heartbeat restless. After what he’d heard that night, he couldn’t sleep at all.

“I love you, Shads… more than anything.”

The coffee cup shattered in his hand. That morning he’d gone out to buy his favorite drink again, only to end up perched on a tree branch like a damn cat—lost in thought. He couldn’t bring himself to think about what he said after that… or the look on the blue hedgehog’s face when he said it.
“I’m sorry, Sonic… I’m really sorry.”

He slapped his own cheek right after saying it, forcing the words out. “I’m not worthy of you…”

His voice trembled, and then—he disappeared, Chaos Control taking him anywhere but where Sonic was. He could still picture that grimace on Sonic’s face, whether from the bruise on his cheek or the pain of hearing those words before Shadow vanished again.

How cursed I am.

That was all he could say. What he really wanted was to scream with joy, to pull him close, to kiss him. That was the reaction he craved deep down—for so long he’d wished it would happen for real, not in his dreams, not in hallucinations. Reality. But it never did.

Shadow raked his hands through his quills, eyes unfocused. Even after running, he was still watching Sonic—from afar, perched in that same tree, binoculars in hand, eyes fixed on the hero’s window.

How disgusting I’ve become.

He could feel the loathing in his stomach, the kind that burns. He hated himself for it. Wanted to vanish. He’d already made up his mind.

I’ve decided to take Sonic’s place this time—to carry his death flag myself.

He bit his lip, only now realizing his gloves were soaked with coffee stains, and that the sun had risen higher than before.

He cried.

Sonic had cried that night.

Shadow observed from a distance, his gaze fixed through the binoculars. The hero’s face was twisted in pain, the usual confident mask replaced by vulnerability. Sonic clumsily patched up his wounds with bandages—uneven and messy, a stark contrast to his typically meticulous self-care. Shadow’s heart tightened; It’s all my fault. In that silent night, beneath the veil of darkness, Shadow vowed to bear the weight of his mistakes.

So please, don’t cry.

It was the first time he had ever witnessed Sonic’s vulnerable tears. Tears streamed down his face, glistening in the dim light. Curling up on the bed, he wrapped his arms around himself, trying to stop the visible shaking that wracked his body.

It’s all my fault.

Shadow snapped back to reality, peeling off his sticky, coffee-stained gloves as he headed back to his apartment. Finally alone, he found the apartment’s air icy, sensing no other presence. Rouge, whose presence was usually so detectable, was nowhere to be found, her familiar perfume entirely absent, suggesting she hadn’t returned. With no one knowing her whereabouts, Shadow felt lonelier than ever. The carefully constructed image of strength and composure evaporated the moment the door clicked shut, leaving him exposed. Once there, he stripped down and stepped under the shower, letting the scalding water slam against his head.

Maybe it could rinse the noise out of his mind—the fog, the guilt. The pressure against his skin was intense, a physical manifestation of the turmoil within. Steam filled the room, a hazy cloud swirling around the dull, flickering bulb above. He closed his heavy eyes, each blink a tiny explosion of exhaustion. The water pummeled his shoulders, cascading down his back, a brief but brutal assault that momentarily drowned out the persistent whispers that haunted him. He stood there, unmoving, the world outside the tile-lined cube fading into an abstract blur. The shampoos and soap’s aromas, combined with the musty dampness, created a familiar yet unpleasant smell. He tilted his head back, feeling the water’s chill as it cascaded over his face, hoping to cleanse the day’s events, the burden of his choices, and the repercussions he now faced.

His thoughts drifted back again—to those peaceful days before Sonic’s death. Before that long mission in August. When the communicator on his wrist rang, showing Rouge’s panicked face. “Severe tremors are happening near the volcano—it looks unstable. If it erupts, the ground could crack apart!”

“Is it that urgent that you had to call me? Omega and I are in the middle of a hostage situation. These guys are wired with bombs—Omega’s standing by, and I need to stay focused.”

Shadow disappeared and reappeared between strikes, kicking down armed men one after another.

“This is a G.U.N.-level crisis, Rouge. You know I can’t afford distractions.”

“But Shadow, I’m worried. None of this adds up—Eggman’s involved, Commander Tower’s missing, Team Sonic’s already headed for the volcano base, and Jewel’s still waiting for their report. I think there’s a bigger conspiracy here. Even Team Chaotix stopped reporting after investigating it first.”

“You know Sonic. He’s tough. He’s probably already handled it before I even show up.”

“But what if something happens and he doesn’t have all seven Chaos Emeralds? He can’t go Super without them!”

“Enough, Rouge. I have to focus here.” Two men he’d knocked out started moving again—revealing explosives strapped to their chests. “I’ll call you back.”

“Wait, Sha—”

Shadow blinked awake. He was still in the shower. The water was cold now. He had no idea how long he’d been standing there. Why the hell am I remembering that again?

This time will be different.

I’ll protect you.

He turned off the shower, grabbed a towel, wrapped another around his quills. The apartment was dead silent—empty, lifeless. Sunlight leaked through the window. Shadow stared at himself in the mirror. Same face, same eyes, except now there were dark circles beneath them. Pale. Worn. Still, at least there was no headache today.

He dried off, put on fresh gloves, slipped into his shoes, fastened the Air Shoes, and stepped out.

Right at his door, Sonic bit his finger and showed clear signs of being startled when the door opened. “Shads… hey, uh—I’m not stalking you or anything, I just wanted to check on you.” His voice stumbled, eyes red and swollen—probably from crying himself to sleep. A bruised mask of blue shaded his left eye, forcing a squint as he struggled to open it. He offered a strained smile, the corners of his mouth twitching, and the rough bandages on his head itched. He fidgeted, hands clenching and unclenching, a silent tremor betraying his unease.

Shadow said nothing. He locked the door behind him and turned to face him again. Sonic still looked unsure, nervous.

“You already turned me down… embarrassing, huh.” Sonic fidgeted with his shoes, eyes glued to the ground. “I’m not forcing anything. I just wanted to say—let’s act like usual, okay?”

“Don’t you have something else to do?” Shadow said flatly.

“I was just heading to Tails’ workshop. Not planning to stay long. Haha… don’t worry, I’m not… stalking you or anything.” Shadow couldn’t stand looking at his awkwardness any longer. His chest ached with guilt. He hadn’t even rejected him properly. He just—

He just wanted Sonic to have someone better. Someone who would cry for him when he died.
Someone who would show up at his funeral. Someone who would visit his grave, yearning for him.

There was no one better for that than Amy.

While he—he’d run away. Failed to keep his promise to the hero. Took fifty years to visit his grave. Never once looked after Tails. Chose stasis out of selfishness. Created the kind of future that tormented Silver.

All my fault.

My fault. My fault. My fault. My fault. m̵̧͍̼͙̭̖̟̙͎͕̥̜͔̟̱̈́̒̀̀̒͌͋̚̕͜ỳ̶̡͙̩̭̻̺͈̲͈̙̝͙͕̜̓̇̏̒̓͌̈͌̅͌̍͐̚ͅ ̸̡̢̢̧̨̰͓͖̥̹̜͎͙͚̦̞̿͌̍̈̈́ͅf̶̧̳̣͔͚̙͛̈̂̇a̴̡̨̡͚̠̭̺̩͙͍͐̚ụ̸̗͘͘l̶͙̫̺̘̬͔͈̲̰̺̣̓̾̑͋̿͂̂̈́̍̉͑̐̔͑̕̚͜͜͝ṭ̷̦̮̙̇̀̂͋́̏̿̒͠.̵̨̎̽̑͆̑̔͗̀̽̈́͛

When Shadow finally came back to his senses, Sonic was gone—leaving him alone in the apartment hallway, standing in silence.

---

Amy was watering her plants with a bright, happy heart. Today, she started the morning with a smile that stretched across her face. Lately, more and more people had been buying flowers from her shop. She never expected this business to bloom so well—but of course, the aura of a star can’t really be hidden, can it?

She was tending to her daisies, carefully making sure they grew perfectly. Her thoughts drifted to Blaze, the cat who still hadn’t returned. Blaze said she had something important to take care of, but it had been two days now without a single sign of her. Amy wasn’t one to pry, but that pained look Blaze had when she stared at her Sol Emeralds that day made Amy wonder if the princess was dealing with something serious.

Amy was always willing to lend an ear to her friends—any of them. She didn’t mind being the listener. After finishing with the daisies, she moved on to her pink camellias—one of her favorites too. That was when she noticed Tails flying by with his twin tails spinning, which made Amy pause and wave him over. Now that she thought about it, it had been a while since she’d seen him. She just hoped the little fox wasn’t drowning himself in gadgets and workshop projects again, and actually remembered to socialize once in a while.

“Tails!” Amy called, waving her hand. The moment the fox caught her voice, he looked down, spotted her, and slowly descended.

“Amy… what is it?” Tails asked cautiously. Amy could see right away that he looked thinner than before. His fur, once soft and shiny, looked messy and dull—and his face carried the exhaustion of someone who hadn’t rested properly in a long time.

“It’s nothing, I just wanted to say hi. Oh, by the way, did you have breakfast?” Amy asked, excitedly raising her hand. “I’ve got some cake! And I also gave Sonic some cookies yesterday—did you try them yet?”

There was a flicker of hesitation when she mentioned Sonic. “I… haven’t been stopping by the house much,” he replied, rubbing his fingers together awkwardly. “Besides, I’m in a hurry, Amy. You don’t need to go through the trouble.”

Amy’s smile faltered. It was obvious Tails was hiding something. Those two—Sonic and Tails—were close enough to be brothers. They could easily tell when the other was lying. But Amy wasn’t like them; she couldn’t read the lies of this little genius. Tails was far too clever for his age—his inventions had saved them countless times: against Eggman, during the Black Doom invasion, the Infinite war, even the Zombot crisis. And more recently, on Starfall Islands.

Despite his insecurities about whether he was truly helpful or not, Amy firmly believed he was one of the most capable and important among them.

“Tails… you don’t look well,” Amy finally said.

“It’s just because I’ve been staying up late, Amy,” he answered quickly, eyes averted.

“Are you heading to your workshop now?” she asked. He nodded. “Which one?”

“The one near here, at Windmill Village,” Tails replied, growing more impatient by the second. It was clear he wanted to leave right away.

“So you’ve got one there too, huh… you’re full of surprises. How many workshops do you even have now?”
“That’s enough questions—I’ve got to go.” Without warning, Tails spun his twin tails and flew off into the sky.

Amy sighed heavily. Rude, sure—but at least she hadn’t been holding her Piko-Piko Hammer, or the fox might’ve been flattened by now.

She picked up her watering can again and resumed her routine. Once done, she neatly arranged everything—watering can, nutrient spray, pest repellent. She’d learned quite a lot about gardening lately, mostly from Silver, who somehow turned his home into a small forest. She couldn’t tell if he was just that passionate about plants—or losing his mind a little.

When she turned to head back into her house, a sudden blue blur rushed up to her and grabbed her wrist.
“You saw Tails, right, Ames? I just spotted him flying this way—so I ran after him! I’m sure he came through here!” Sonic said in a hurry—his face… off. His trademark grin was missing, his eyes were a bit puffy, and his body was covered in bandages. A faint bruise colored one eye, and his cheek looked slightly swollen.

Wait. Who the hell hurt my darling Sonic?

“I did see him earlier, but Sonic…” Amy’s voice trembled between concern and anger. “What happened to you?”

Sonic quickly pulled his hand away, whistling as if he hadn’t heard her. “I just fell, that’s all…”

“What a bull—” Sonic flinched, realizing he was about to see the mad Amy, the one whose fury came with an invisible hammer. “Even when Eggman attacks you, you don’t end up looking like this. Explain so I can understand.”

He swallowed hard, then forced a grin, patting her back. “Like I said, I got into it with one of Eggman’s badniks. I let my guard down—hahaha—and this is what I get!”

“You think I’m stupid?” Amy’s tone sharpened. “There are only two people who could leave marks like that on you—Knuckles or Shadow. Now tell me, which one?”

The air grew heavier around her, that faint aura of anger flickering behind her like flames.

“Oh come on, Amy…” Sonic rolled his eyes. “What matters right now is Tails. I almost caught up to him—he’s been avoiding me for days. So, where did you say he went?” He clasped his hands together and blinked rapidly, begging for an answer.

Amy scowled, pressing a hand to her forehead. “He said he was going to his workshop at Windmill Vill—”
Before she could even finish, Sonic bolted away in an instant blur, yelling, “Thanks, Ames!”

Amy just stood there, shaking her head, utterly speechless.

To shake off her frustration, Amy grabbed the freshly baked cake from the counter, plated a slice, and brewed a pot of tea to enjoy out on her porch—it was such a bright, beautiful day, after all. The air carried a hint of sweetness from the garden, warm sunlight spilling over the wooden table as she set everything down. Along with her tea and cake, she brought her tarot deck—her latest hyperfixation. Lately, she’d been obsessed with reading cards, and it had somehow become her new hobby. Most of the time, she used them to read about love. Her love, to be exact. But today, she wanted to read for herself—not for romance, but for clarity, for meditation, and to test how far she’d come in understanding the cards.

She shuffled the deck slowly, the cards whispering against each other in rhythm with the faint chirping of birds nearby. The smell of vanilla cake mixed with the earthy scent of her camellias. Then, from the Major Arcana, she drew three cards.

Amy took a bite of her cake, soft and buttery on her tongue, and flipped the first card—The High Priestess. She exhaled softly, her eyes tracing the silver glow on the illustration. Intuition. Inner wisdom. Divine femininity. Deliberation. Balance. “Hm…” she murmured, the scent of vanilla filling her senses. The aroma mingled with the faint, earthy smell of the tarot cards themselves. She’d always loved the ritual, the quiet anticipation of the draw.

The High Priestess stared back at her, her veiled face an enigma. Amy ran a finger along the smooth, cool surface of the card, feeling the subtle textures of the embossed details.

“Perhaps deliberation and balance,” she continued thoughtfully. Given the context of her current work dilemma, a difficult decision, these qualities of the High Priestess felt most pertinent. The advice resonated; she needed to carefully weigh her options. This aligned with her recent personal growth, as she’d been learning to better manage her emotions and remain open to new experiences. She was also learning to listen, both to others and, crucially, to herself. “At least that’s a good start for the past position,” Amy giggled, swirling her tea.

Next, she reached for the second card—the one representing mind. She turned it carefully, still holding her teacup with her other hand. The World, reversed.

Amy tilted her head, lips pursed. A reversed World wasn’t necessarily bad, but it spoke of incompletion, stagnation, or a cycle left unfinished. She thought of Sonic. How long had she been chasing him? From her fiery, headstrong years to her quieter, more patient ones—it had been so long. Yet somehow, no matter how much she grew, her feelings stayed suspended between hope and heartbreak.

Amy chuckled under her breath.

‘Maybe he’s just the type who prefers the chase rather than being chased’

She whispered, setting her cup down. “Still, it’s not like our relationship isn’t evolving… just not romantically, right?”

She blinked, then reached for the last card—the one that represented spirit or future. She hesitated, fingers brushing the edges of the deck before flipping it open. The Moon, reversed.

Her brows furrowed, a crease forming between them as she stared at the card. The Moon reversed. Confusion, illusion, hidden truths surfacing. Facing what’s been buried deep, what she’d been actively avoiding. Amy set the card aside, the ornate imagery of the moon, a wolf, and a crab receding from her vision. She reached for her Minor Arcana to clarify, her fingers instinctively brushing the edges of the deck, seeking a specific energy. She pulled a card from the Cups suit—emotions. Of course.

The suit of feelings, of intuition, of the subconscious. Her eyes flicked back to The Moon, then to the card in her hand, a simple image of a woman gazing into a cup. “So… openness, facing the truth… but what truth—” she murmured. The sound of her front gate creaking snapped her thoughts in half. She looked up instantly.

“Shadow?” she blurted, spotting the ebony hedgehog standing awkwardly by the fence, one hand half-raised, gaze lowered.

“Can we…” Shadow’s voice was quiet, uncertain, almost breaking on his next word. “…talk.”

Amy blinked, a gentle smile curving on her lips. Without hesitation, she gathered her tarot cards and stood. “Of course. Come in, Shadow.”

Notes:

guys...from this chapter, there will be more angst... ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

Chapter 20: The undeniable fate (1)

Notes:

this might be my favorite chapter.

hallo guys...author here. I would like to told my grateful feeling to all of you guys for reading my fic. also i might update drawing per chapter, I'm still working on it. but if you want to check the cover of this fic you guys could go back at chapter 1 again.
I'm recommending to re-read chapter 5 to understood the foreshadowing that finally reveal in this chap.

anyway enjoy the reading ~

Shadow understood that everything moved according to fate—a predetermined course woven into the very fabric of existence. He saw this stark contrast within his own life, a complex interplay of actions and reactions he had only just begun to understand. It was he, that meant to be Maria’s cure, her salvation from the illness that plagued her. Perhaps he was created to be a weapon of war or a remedy for any plague, offering cure and salvation, a magnificent, enduring creation. Yet, the cruel hand of fate had twisted that narrative. It was she who had shielded him, a beacon of selfless love, sacrificing her own life so that he could continue to exist in her stead. He was meant to love this world as she loved it, with an unyielding passion and a tender appreciation for its intricacies. To walk where she could not, to feel the sun on his face, the wind in his hair, the earth beneath his feet—all the simple pleasures she never felt. To see the beauty she never got to see; the vibrant hues of the sunset, the shimmering dance of the stars, the gentle sway of the trees in the breeze. He had to absorb it all, to carry her memories within him.

And finally, he had to protect the fragile lives on Earth, those who others overlooked, those who others hurt, those needing a protector. The countless souls who deserved to experience the same joys and wonders that Maria had cherished. That was his promise, a solemn vow etched onto his very soul, a constant reminder of the debt he owed. That was his destiny, a path forged in grief, fueled by love, and guided by the unwavering light of Maria’s memory. A destiny he would embrace, no matter the cost.

“Shadow… I beg you, please… do it for me… for a better future. For all the people living on that planet, give them a chance to be happy. Let them live for their dreams. Shadow, I know you can do it. That’s the reason you were brought into this world. Sayonara, Shadow the Hedgehog.”

Those words were what kept him alive. They were his heartbeat. Every step he took on this cursed planet—every breath, every fight was for Maria. But what about himself? What about the reason he stayed? The truth was, he never wanted to. He didn’t want to live. Didn’t want to stay on Earth.

So, when he fell from the sky, he didn’t reach for the hand that tried to save him. He let gravity take him, let himself fall, hoping to finally meet Maria again.

“This is what you wanted, right, Maria? Just like you said—I protected it. The world you loved… now, can I finally see you again?”

The image of Sonic’s face was a blur, a smear of blue tinged with grief, barely registering in his memory. Yet, even after his memories faded, the ache persisted, a nagging feeling that he should understand the purpose of his continued existence. He felt compelled to know why he was still here. He remembered the first time he met the blue hedgehog or at least, the first time he remembered. When Rouge opened that capsule and light spilled out, he saw him—Sonic, smiling with those bright, stupidly genuine eyes. The first thing they did? Compete. Of course.

 

Following the Metal Sonic Overlord incident, Rouge revealed to him his origins and intended purpose. Despite this, uncertainty lingered within him, and he yearned to discover the truth himself. He spent his nights alone, lost in thought, until that familiar flash of blue reappeared, irritating and relentless. Why did this hedgehog constantly seek to challenge or race him?

“What exactly are we?” he asked one evening, making Sonic blink, caught off guard. “Why do you always act so familiar with me? Even Rouge knows not to cross my boundaries. Tell me, faker—you even look like me. So what am I, really?”

“Whoa, whoa—easy there, Shads,” Sonic raised both hands in mock surrender, laughing nervously. “That’s… a lot of questions. But honestly? Some answers you’ve gotta find on your own.” His tone softened. This time, his smile wasn’t his usual cocky grin—it was shy, warm, almost… sincere.

“Oh, uh—and maybe start by trying what I do,” Sonic said, scratching his muzzle. “Go on an adventure. I disappear for a while sometimes, run around the world, find new places, new people. That’s the fun part of being the fastest thing alive. You meet all kinds of folks you’ll actually like. Like you, for example, Shads.”

He straightened, throwing a hand up dramatically, grin bright and effortless. “Isn’t that what adventures about? Freedom, wind on your face, the earth beneath your feet—it’s something you only feel when you run.” The warmth and confidence radiated from him, causing Shadow’s chest to tighten. A dull, heavy thump that he didn’t understand. What the hell was that? A malfunction? A symptom?

It wasn’t just once. Every single time their paths crossed, every time Sonic grinned that reckless grin—heat surged through him, crawling through his veins like fire. What’s happening to me?

He stood up, falling into step beside Sonic, their reflections blurring in the dim light.
“One more thing, hedgehog.” His lips parted, hesitant, as if the words might bite back. Sonic raised a brow, waiting. “Why does my heart ache… whenever I’m with you?”

Sonic tilted his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. Then, a faint color rose under his fur as he looked away. “Heh… well, that one’s on you, Shads. That’s your feeling. You’re the only one who can figure it out—whether it’s despised, anger, frustration, or…” He turned back, his grin widening slightly, eyes half-lidded and sincere. “…whatever else it might be. But when you do find out—let me know, okay?”

That smile again—bright, effortless, stupidly sincere. And once more, that dull, painful thump in Shadow’s chest.

 

Later that year, after the Black Doom invasion.

When his memories finally returned—Maria, his vow, his purpose—Shadow understood everything.

That night, when he was officially named as a G.U.N. agent—

Following his appointment and discussions with the president, he prepared to depart. Then, the President’s White House door opened, and there stood Sonic, casually leaning against the railing as if unconcerned by the passage of time. His presence was unexpected. The world was still reeling from the Black Arms’ devastation, with terrified citizens and ruined cities. Yet, the blue hedgehog stood there, smiling as if oblivious to the chaos.

“Congrats,” Sonic said, hands folded lazily behind his quills, that mischievous smirk tugging at his muzzle. “You’re officially an Agent now, huh? At least they don’t put all of the blame on you, still, are you really okay become an Agent for G.U.N. now? Huh, guess you finally found your answer.”

Shadow crossed his arms, voice low. “Hmph. What do you want, faker? You expect me to apologize for attacking you?”

Sonic chuckled, waving a hand. “Nah… You were manipulated by Black Doom. I don’t hold that against you. Besides, it’s over now, right? You fought for everyone. You chose your own path, Shads.”

His words burned more than comforted. Shadow’s fists tightened at his sides. That damn hedgehog—how could he act so calm after everything? After Shadow almost destroyed the world. After he almost gave in to Black Doom’s control. Why did Sonic still treat him like nothing had changed?

“So…” Sonic tilted his head, one brow arching, grin widening. “Have you figured it out yet? The reason your heart aches whenever you’re around me?”

Shadow froze, the chill of the air seeming to solidify around him. He slowly unclenched his fist, broken only by the frantic beat of his own heart. He knew, a bitter truth echoing in the empty space around him. He’d known for a long time—he’d just refused to accept it. His pride wouldn’t let him. Not for Sonic.

I don’t deserve it.

“…I know,” Shadow finally muttered, eyes meeting those bright emeralds. “It’s because I despise you. Being near you makes me sick. You smell like chili dogs, gods know when you last bathed, and you’ve never beaten me in a race. Heh. I am, after all, the Ultimate Lifeform.”

“Wow,” Sonic blinked, grinning. “Haven’t heard that in a while. But come on, Shads—you’ve never beaten me.”

“Hmph. You just can’t admit it.”

“Nothing to admit.” Sonic’s grin sharpened. “How about we prove it, then? Race me—here to Capital City, straight to the wreckage of that Black Doom ship they’re still cleaning up.”

“You’re on, hedgehog. You’ll regret challenging me.” Shadow smirked, firing up his air shoes before Sonic could react.

“Hey! Not fair—the countdown hasn’t even started!” Sonic yelled, shooting off after him in a blur of blue light.

It was perfect. The wind tearing past his ears, the pulse of speed beneath his feet, Sonic’s laughter echoing behind him.
And yet…

Why?

Why must fate keep taking them away?

Why must he lose them again and again?

Why did he have to die too?

The memories hit him like a knife through his chest.

“…Aren’t you the Ultimate Lifeform? You’ll live far longer than me… so I’m counting on you to watch over this world—to protect it… I’m counting on you, Shadow the Hedgehog.”

Don’t make me promise again! he screamed in his mind. I hate it! You’re both the same—Maria, Sonic—you’re both selfish! I’m sick of it!

“Ⱳħɏ ⱥɍē ɏꝋᵾ ⱥꞥꞡɍɏ?” a voice whispered, cold and familiar—his own. “Ⱳħɏ đꝋ ɏꝋᵾ ꝑɍēⱦēꞥđ ⱦꝋ ƀē ⱦħē ꝟīȼⱦīᵯ? Ɏꝋᵾ’ɍē ⱦħē ɍēⱥꞩꝋꞥ ⱦħēɏ đīēđ.”

Shut up.

“Ɏꝋᵾ’ɍē ⱦħē ꝋꞥē ⱥⱦ ӻⱥᵾłⱦ, Ꞩħⱥđꝋⱳ. Ⱦħēɏ đīēđ ꝑɍꝋⱦēȼⱦīꞥꞡ ɏꝋᵾ.”

I said shut up!

“Ɇꝟēꞥ ⱥӻⱦēɍ ēꝟēɍɏⱦħīꞥꞡ, ɏꝋᵾ’ɍē ꞩⱦīłł ⱥłīꝟē. Ɏꝋᵾ ⱳēɍē ꞡīꝟēꞥ ⱥꞥꝋⱦħēɍ ȼħⱥꞥȼē. Ɏꝋᵾ łēӻⱦ Ꞩīłꝟēɍ ƀēħīꞥđ ⱦꝋ ӻīꞡħⱦ ⱥłꝋꞥē. Ɏꝋᵾ’ɍē ⱥ ȼᵾɍꞩē, Ꞩħⱥđꝋⱳ. ᛗīꞩēɍɏ īꞥȼⱥɍꞥⱥⱦēđ.”

Please… stop… I know!

“ᛗīłēꞩ ⱳⱥꞩ ɍīꞡħⱦ,”the voice hissed. “Ɏꝋᵾ ꞩħꝋᵾłđꞥ’ⱦ ēӿīꞩⱦ.”

SHUT UP! YOU KNOW NOTHING—

“Ꝋħ, Ī ҟꞥꝋⱳ,” the voice laughed, warped and broken. “Ƀēȼⱥᵾꞩē Ī ⱥᵯ ɏꝋᵾ.”

Shadow’s reflection stared back at him—its grin stretched too wide, its eyes bleeding black. The iris was black; the sclera cracked with red veins.

“₴ɆɆ ₩Ⱨ₳₮ ɎØɄ’VɆ ฿Ɇ₵Ø₥Ɇ.”

Shadow trembled. The very air around him seemed to crackle with an unseen energy, a precursor to the horror unfolding within. His body began to twist and bulge, a sickening transformation taking hold. That same black ooze, the putrid ichor of his nightmares, poured from his pores, staining the pristine white of the room he found himself in. It crawled across the floor, a living, writhing stain. Then, the true terror began. ComplianceX, the very substance that had once resonate within him, erupted through his veins, a horrifying parody of life. It formed grotesque, jagged armor, a shell of obsidian and bone that consumed his form. From his back, golden-streaked doom wings unfurled, vast and ominous, casting long, dancing shadows across the room. They beat slowly, deliberately, each pulse a promise of impending doom.

His face warped. The sleek, familiar lines of his features became a canvas of grotesque alteration. His skin crawled and shifted, a writhing swarm of something unseen just beneath the surface, a chorus of tiny, unseen horrors. His eyes now burned with the infernal intensity of burning coals. They were enormous, disproportionate, and filled with a cosmic dread. He was a creature born of fear itself. This was the pinnacle of his own self-hatred personified, and it was worse than Black Doom himself. A low growl, a sound that could have come from the depths of hell, rumbled in his chest.

“You can’t run anymore.”

He gasped— Then, with a sudden, violent jolt, Shadow snapped awake.

He was at a table.

Amy sat across from him, teacup in hand, her expression etched with worry. The scent of daisies and grass filled the air. “Shadow? Are you okay?” she asked softly, reaching across the table to touch his trembling hand.

He was drenched in cold sweat. His pulse hammered in his throat. “...Sorry, Amy,” he muttered, voice hoarse. “Where were we?”

“You haven’t said anything yet,” she replied, eyes searching his face. Concern mixed with confusion, her lashes fluttering as she studied him.

He took a deep breath. Pulled his hand away from hers, setting it under the table.
“...Alright,” he finally said, his voice barely steady. “There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“…it’s about Sonic.”

 

∞≈

 

Knuckles remembered that man. That was why he ran fast, no hesitation. The same man who had shared dinner and polite conversation with Eggman last night. But why the hell was he with Michael? Did they know each other? Whatever it was, Knuckles didn’t have time to dwell on it. He picked up his pace, boots crunching through the gravel path as the ocean breeze slapped against his fur. He had to find that man, Stone.

After several turns through the narrow coastal roads, he spotted a silhouette heading toward the beach. The man’s coat flapped in the wind, tablet glowing faintly in his hand. Knuckles followed from a distance, sticking to the shadows of jagged rocks.

Who’s he meeting?

His mind split in two directions—half on the mission, half on Rouge. He’d left her behind with that married couple. What if they were working with Eggman too? What if this entire “vacation” had been a setup from the start?

Knuckles crouched behind a large boulder, peeking out just enough to see Stone swipe across his tablet. The man’s eyes widened. Whatever he saw on that screen caught him off guard.
“You’ve outdone yourself, doctor…” he muttered under his breath.

Then, Stone raised his wrist, tapping a communicator embedded in his watch. “It’s me, doctor. The data you sent was brilliant. I didn’t think you’d actually pull it off. As promised, let’s meet tonight in my suite.”

Knuckles narrowed his eyes, trying to catch the faint voice buzzing through the device.
Eggman’s unmistakable chuckle filtered through. “Hahaha… I must admit, I’m impressed. I didn’t think your boss could actually find it. Now I’ve assigned my beloved AI to guard it. Let’s discuss further tonight. I’m curious what your boss thinks of all this.”

“As you can see, my boss has delegated this entire matter to me,” Stone replied coolly. “Whatever I approve, he approves. He’s focused on… other problems right now.”

Eggman gave a low grunt through the speaker. “He’s careful, I’ll give him that. Hiding his identity from me, eh? No matter. As long as I get the funding and a proper base, I’m satisfied. But…”

Knuckles pressed his back against the rock, straining to hear.

“…if this works,” Eggman continued, “you know that damn blue rodent will try to ruin everything again. He always does.”

“Don’t worry,” Stone said with unsettling confidence. “No one knows about this project. Not even G.U.N. Even the famous Sonic the Hedgehog won’t have the faintest clue. We’re working discreetly this time. As long as we don’t attract attention like your previous stunts, doctor, everything will remain perfectly stable.”

Knuckles’ stomach churned; something was seriously wrong. What the hell are they planning?
And worse—how far were Sherly and Michael involved?

“Well,” Eggman’s voice came again, low and deliberate, “don’t get too comfortable. Warn your boss not to let his guard down. I caught a whiff of that filthy echidna at the restaurant earlier. I’m certain he’s here—on this resort. He thinks he’s invisible, but even Metal picked up on him. Being the last of his kind makes him very easy to spot.”

Knuckles’ stomach dropped. Shit. Eggman knew. He’d known all along. The disguise—useless. He should’ve realized from the start it was impossible to fool them.

“No need to worry, doctor,” Stone replied smoothly. “He’s under watch. Besides, he’s alone. No tribe, no allies. I doubt he knows anything about this operation. Although…” Stone’s tone turned smug, “he’s apparently posing as a married couple with some unfamiliar bat.”

Knuckles groaned inwardly. Rouge. Damn it. So they already knew about that too.
And “under watch”? What the hell did that mean—are those 2 annoying married couples approaching them with some secret intention, they work for them or it the other way around? He works with them.

“Regardless,” Stone continued, “everything’s still under control. I’ll see you tonight. And if you have time, doctor, you might want to try my latte—it’s my specialty.”

Eggman’s snicker rattled through the comms. “Hohoho… I look forward to it.”

Then silence. The line went dead.

Knuckles froze in place, heartbeat pounding against his ribs. He’d heard everything. Whatever these two were scheming—it wasn’t small. And it sure as hell wasn’t good. But he had no way to warn anyone. The resort’s “honeymoon package” required surrendering all communication devices, so both his and Rouge’s communicators were locked away. No backup. No way to reach the outside world. He can’t told Sonic about it either.

Perfect. Just perfect.

He turned back toward where Stone had been standing but he’s already gone.

“Damn it…” Knuckles muttered, lowering his brow, scanning the horizon. The beach was empty—waves whispering against the sand.

Then a voice came from directly ahead, smooth and mocking. “Hello, Knust. Done eavesdropping?”

“What—?!”

A crackling surge of electricity coursed through his body, and pain, like liquid fire, flooded his nerves. His vision blurred, the world spinning as his limbs locked, rendering him immobile. He struggled to move, to fight back, but his body succumbed, hitting the sand with a heavy thud. The last thing he heard was Stone’s voice, cold and amused, before everything went black.

---

Having searched the entire resort without a trace, flitting from cabana to cabana and meticulously scanning every lounge chair and poolside umbrella, Rouge found no sign of Knuckles. He was even gone from their room. Frustrated, she wanted to grumble, wondering where he had vanished to without any warning. She circled tightly above the shore, then, stomping a foot in mid-air, she flapped her wings, sweeping the island once more in a final search.

Is he sulking?

Rouge isn’t exactly taking this undercover mission too seriously, but she does have her own agenda. Besides hunting chaos emeralds, she wants to heal—mentally. The whole Shadow-in-hospital fiasco messed with her head; she’s been having nightmares. So she’s using this gig as an excuse to have fun, and to drag that stubborn echidna along when possible. That doesn’t mean she doesn’t care—she’s worried about Shadow, wants answers about his condition. Shadow’s practically family to her now; she cares. At least she wasn’t freaking out about leaving him with Sonic. Besides, this is a splendid opportunity for him to take a shot at his messed-up feeling, isn’t it?

Rouge could feel the tension between the two hedgehogs, but she wasn’t yet sure which side Sonic was on. He was popular, friendly with everyone, and a lot of people clearly liked him. But seeing his reaction the night Shadow wound up in the hospital, Rouge was convinced those feelings weren’t one-sided.

“You leaving, Rouge?”

“Sort of. For a bit. Got something to do. Tails told me Shadow’s out of the hospital and resting at your place.”

There’s a little rustle through the line, a shy tone. “I didn’t expect him to Chaos Control away like that, but he’s okay now, right?”

“Haha, blue…don’t sound so unsure. And thanks for giving blood so quickly. I guess Shadow still doesn’t know?”

“Uh—I didn’t intend to tell him. I made the quickest choice to get him medical help. I didn’t do anything heroic.”

“Thank you, blue… I really appreciate it.” Rouge smiled, though the other side of the call couldn’t see it.

“Hahaha…rare hearing Rouge the Bat go soft.” Sonic laughs.

“Hey… I’ve got a soft spot for Shadow, okay? Also, can you please…take care of him.”

“Fine. If you insist. I’ll keep an eye on him, at least until the ultimate lifeform realizes he can’t do without me.” There was a definite sense of pride in how Sonic sounded.

“Alright, bye-bye, blue.” Rouge ended the call with a little chirp.

After the call, Rouge closes the line.

Now—exhausted from circling the resort—she decides to land. She spots Sherly sitting alone by the beach under a parasol, popping a handful of pills, a little stack of tablets in her hand. Rouge frowns. Is the girl sick? Where’s her husband?

Rouge encountered Sherly while surfing; Sherly, however, remained dry, sheltering beneath an umbrella. When Rouge inquired why Sherly hadn’t gone into the water, Sherly explained, mumbling about a sensitivity to sunlight. Her husband, Michael, was absent at the time, arriving later with a shaved-ice treat. Rouge made a mental note of these details, recognizing their potential usefulness. Rouge, having amassed substantial knowledge of Retalian Company, saw this as a strategic advantage that could yield numerous potential targets.

Rouge blinks, decides to approach. “Hi, Sherly.” Sherly’s face brightens; she waves and patted the chair beside her. “Donna, hi!!”

“You aren’t with Michael?” Rouge sits beside her. Her smile vanished, and her fingers began to trace the familiar texture of the chair’s edge. “Michael’s busy; he is the one responsible for acquiring my father’s company.” Rouge’s eyes lit. She already knew much about Retalian Company; befriending a rich rabbit could mean access. Money talks, and Rouge listened. She’s already mining for intel.

“So you and Michael aren’t here on honeymoon or some vacation?” Rouge tilts her head, touches Sherly’s shoulder like a concerned friend.

“Michael has a meeting with shareholders—they arrived on a private jet,” Sherly smiles wanly. “He’s handling everything. I should, really, but…” Sherly glances at Rouge, holding words back. “…you know, hehehe, I’m not really suited for it.”

Rouge detected the falsehood in Sherly’s laugh: the tone cracked. Agent training and criminal instincts honed her hearing. Rouge mirrored the smile, practiced and smooth. Of course she isn’t going to spill to a stranger.

At least I have to get an access into her room.

“Oh—Donna, isn’t your husband around? Knust seemed rushed at breakfast.” Sherly’s worry is genuine; Rouge’s grin goes sly. Opportunity.

“Sherly,” Rouge coaxes in an act, “I can’t find him anywhere. I even found another lipstick behind his pillow. I’ve got a bad feeling. I think he’s cheating on me… sob.” Rouge feigns tearful distress. Sherly’s eyes widen. Rouge starts to sob fake tears, blubbering just enough. Bingo.

“I want to be alone… I can’t sleep in the same room as him tonight—I can’t confront him. I love him so much—sob.” Rouge’s voice quivered with perfectly staged heartbreak.
“Oh my, my, I don’t know Knust would do—” Sherly gasped, clutching Rouge’s hands. “Donna, you can stay in my suite. Our resort has a separate wing. Michael won’t be back tonight; his meeting usually runs until morning…”

“Really?” Rouge brightens, suddenly innocent. “Can I sleepover at your place?” Her eyes sparkle.

Sherly stammers, blushing: “Of course, Donna. Let’s gossip all night, spill secrets. Hey, even we can go up now.”

Swallowing her mirth, Rouge maintained a creamy smile. Rich girls, she knew, were often gullible. Everything was proceeding precisely as she had orchestrated. If the Costa Island holiday didn’t yield a Chaos Emerald, she’d at least make off with some jewels. Inside, Rouge chuckled, Knuckles be damned.

 

∞≈

 

Shadow had initiated the conversation, but it was quickly deteriorating. A sharp pulse throbbed behind his eyes, and Amy, seated directly opposite him, observed him with a curious, probing gaze. “What’s wrong with Sonic?” she asked softly. “Ah, don’t tell me he bothered you again?”
Amy puffed out her cheeks, visibly upset.

“No. I’m the one who… I mean, I accidentally hit him pretty hard with chaos punch and he looked—”

Shadow lifted his gaze, and Amy immediately cut him off the moment their eyes met. Her expression dropped into anger. “So that was you… Shadow. Why would you do that? Sonic looked awful when I saw him. And he refused to tell me who did it.”

The air around them grew cold and heavy. Amy Rose, of all people, looked genuinely furious at him. Shadow wasn’t one to get intimidated easily; he was built to be superior, immune to fear. Yet, Amy’s current demeanor caused a knot to tighten in his stomach, as if he’d accidentally roused a sleeping lion.

“That’s why I want to apologize,” Shadow said quickly. “But I don’t know what to say, so... I came to ask you.” He attempted to keep his voice steady, a guilty expression he rarely wore now plastered across his face.

“Hm… really? Honestly, why are you two always at each other’s throat? Can’t you just… stop?”
Amy folded her arms, disappointment all over her face. “If you’re serious about apologizing, just say it sincerely. It’s not hard. Knowing Sonic, he’ll forgive you — probably while teasing you first.”

Shadow forced a smile. He didn’t want to apologize to Sonic. He wanted to apologize to her. His selfish behavior had twisted everything between them. It all felt like his fault. And whatever Sonic said that day… there was no way Sonic actually felt that way. He must’ve said it out of pity. And Shadow ruined even that. He had made the man Amy loved for years develop… feelings for him. Disgusting.

I am disgusting.

“Shadow? Hello?” Amy waved her hand in front of his face, checking if he was even present. “How about this? Try saying it to me first. Before you say it to Sonic, warm it up.” Her gentle smile made his chest tighten painfully.

“…I’m sorry.”

“That’s good. Sounds sincere.” Amy closed her eyes for a second, honestly surprised at how natural it sounded.

“I’m sorry, Amy.”

“Yes, good. Now try replacing my name—”

“I’m sorry… I’m so—sorry.” Shadow’s body trembled, the vibration running up his spine. His eyes stung, and tears started pooling. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry, Amy. It’s all my fault…”

“Wait— Shadow. Not to me, to Sonic.” Amy opened her eyes and froze when she saw him shaking, tears falling from his lowered head and hitting the table one by one.

“Shadow…?”

“It’s my fault,” he muttered, breath shuddering. “Like you said — I should’ve saved him. Back then, I shouldn’t have taken so long to get there. I could’ve saved him.” His vision blurred again as he remembered her words echoing in his mind:

“You should’ve saved him!”

He realized just how cruel he was. He couldn’t even comfort her. He couldn’t even speak. He remembered the first time she hugged him — her frail, old, exhausted body still pushing itself to give him warmth.

“I shouldn’t have been late…” Shadow whispered.

“Shadow… what do you mean…? Calm down…” Amy stood up, her hands moving instinctively in a soothing motion. “Why are you crying? Why are you apologizing? What do you mean you couldn’t save him?”

Shadow shut his eyes tight, squeezing back an unbearable wave of emotion. His mind drifted — ten years after he left Green Hill, after he abandoned every memory tied to that place, wandering the world as a hero. He cut everyone off. Only Cream ever reached him.

“Mr. Shadow, long time no see! You look the same as always! Hehehe… Cream’s a journalist now. Oh, Ms. Amy misses you too, she keeps asking how you’re doing—”

“Is she doing okay?”

“Ms. Amy? She’s cheerful as always. I rarely see her now because she’s so busy. She’s still not married… hehe… I guess it’s hard for her to move o—” Cream’s voice cracked, “…she still visits his grave. Every day. Love really is amazing, right? It makes someone look even more beautiful. Cream also—”

“I see,” Shadow cut her off.

Of course Amy was like that. He always knew how devoted she was. How incredible she was.
Not like him. Not even close.

Sonic’s death never shattered him the way it shattered her.

Maybe I never loved him at all…

...

.

Back in the present, Shadow bit his lip, his expression unreadable, still with traces of tears lingering on his cheek. When he finally lifted his head, Amy flinched, bracing herself for whatever he might say. The untouchable ultimate lifeform, Shadow the Hedgehog, looked utterly destroyed.

“Amy… I should go,” he said, already standing. “Thank you for listening.”

“Wait— Shadow, hold on, why are you—” Amy could see the pain in those crimson eyes. The longing. The ache. Something she never expected him to show. “Are you okay?”

“No,” Shadow said, a crooked smile twisting his face into a cracked mask, a bitter sight reflected in the sunlight. The air hung thick with unspoken tension. “I’m not okay at all,” he admitted, the words raspy. “I’m a mess. My heart, my mind, everything inside me. All wrecked.”

A tremor, felt more than seen, ran through him. “But it’s fine.” His voice then steadied, becoming frighteningly resolute. “I promise you, Amy. I’ll save him this time. No matter what.”

Amy felt the seriousness in those words. Something she shouldn’t ignore. “Shadow… are you—”

She stopped. Because she recognized that look. That look of someone with nothing left to hold on to — someone reaching for the thinnest thread, even if it would snap and kill them. Shadow had already decided to cut the rope that kept him alive. She hated it. And she knew exactly why. The look of pure, unadulterated despair had a desolation that had hollowed out his eyes, and suffering had etched lines around his mouth. It was the look she’d seen mirrored in the faces of countless others, souls consumed by the relentless grind of their existence, the crushing weight of their circumstances. It was the look of someone pushed to the absolute brink, staring into an abyss that promised only oblivion. She knew Shadow, knew the strength that had once radiated from him, the humor that had cracked the shell of his stoicism. The one he clung into.

Sonic was special to Shadow.

She knew. The love was written all over his eyes. The same longing she saw in her own reflection when she thought of Sonic. They were both too similar — that’s why Amy always wanted to be close to him. To work with him. To understand him.

Amy knew. And she understood exactly what he was doing.

“I’m leaving. Please tell Sonic I’m sorry. Please.” Shadow stepped toward the gate.

“Wait, Shadow— what are you planning? Just stop for a while, talk to me, ok. I know how you feel; I knew it, I know that you like—” Turning his head caused Amy to pause mid-sentence. His reply came with a smile, a familiar one, but tinged with sadness. It wasn’t the bright, carefree grin he’d flash while savoring strawberry cake or at a concert.

A farewell.

“Remember the movie we watched that night?” Shadow said quietly. “I think… I’m about to do what Merry did. What I should’ve done from the start.”

Amy’s hand flew up, fingers brushing her lips as she understood the full weight of the words. A wave of cold shock flooded her, stealing her breath. Then, a warm presence enveloped her as Shadow’s arms wrapped around her. “Your hug that day… it was really warm,” he whispered. “I wanted to visit your bakery after that day, but… looks like I can’t. Not in this time either.”

“Goodbye, Amy.” He let go of it.

And Shadow vanished in a burst of chaos control.

Notes:

next chapter will contain angst, gore and blood.

also, i would like to implied that in this chapter Eggman pretty interested to Stone, so it's up to you to conclude is that Stobotnik or not....hihihi.

Knuxoge also got the spotlight in this chap. Knuckles subplot is important to the story. also the hug in the ending is parallel to chapter 2, and that hug will be relevant to the plot (trust me).

Chapter 21: The undeniable fate (2)

Summary:

full of angst, so prepared yourself.

Notes:

warning for blood and gore.

Sonic sat with his arms folded tightly across his chest and one leg slung over the other. Tails sat across from him, staring down at the floor. His shoulders were hunched, and guilt painted every line on his face. He clutched his tablet a little too hard. When he finally dared to lift his head, he met Sonic’s sharp, furious expression mixed with frustration and disappointment. Caught. That was the only thought in Tails’ mind.

He’d been deep in his work when Sonic’s energy signature appeared on his scanners. He’d barely turned around to escape when his brother appeared in the doorway of the workshop. He was bruised, bandaged, and radiating annoyance. Tails had wanted to ask why Sonic looked like he’d been chewed up and spit out, but those emerald eyes told him to keep his mouth shut. After weeks of dodging him, he was finished.

“So… are you planning to keep quiet, or are you finally ready to talk?” The voice alone made his two tails twitch nervously.

“I’ll talk…” he muttered. He wasn’t stupid enough to provoke Sonic now.

“Why didn’t you come home? And what the hell have you been working on that you’re skipping sleep? You look thinner—are you even eating?” Sonic’s eyes burned. He wasn’t letting this go. Tails knew he wouldn’t escape this time—not without answers.

“I… I do go home. At least to make you breakfast,” Tails said weakly. Sonic shot him a sharp look that made him shrink further. “I was working on an energy-separation device. Something to convert overly massive energy signatures and compress them so they don’t turn volatile…” His voice trailed off until it was barely a whisper.

“And more specifically? For what? For who?” Sonic tapped his foot against the metal floor—each click echoing through the workshop, hitting his nerves like a hammer.

“The third question—”

“You’re dodging.” Sonic rose so abruptly his chair skidded back across the floor. He leaned down, face inches from the fox. “Ans.wer.”

Tails broke. Sweat prickled down his forehead. He couldn’t lie anymore.
“…For Shadow.”

He cracked one eye open, bracing himself. Sonic had gone perfectly still, one hand on his chin, face unreadable.

“Why?” Sonic murmured, voice low. Tails looked away and hid the tablet behind his thigh like a guilty child.

“You know those strange surges in him. How he Chaos-controls without an emerald. How his nosebleeds got so bad he landed in the hospital. And—”

“Since when?” Sonic cut him off, turning toward him sharply. His emerald eyes glowed too bright—threatening, unblinking. “Since when have you been hiding this from me?”

“Since… the blood sample incident,” Tails whispered.

Sonic’s jaw flexed. Veins stood out on his face, and his nose flared with anger. His eyes remained unblinking, possessing a flat, glassy appearance which made them seem very dangerous.

“Hah… since then. You hid it since then,” Sonic said, laughter twisting into something bitter and ugly. “After everything—after the hospital—you still didn’t think to tell me? Wow… unbelievable. You.”

Tails would’ve preferred Sonic screaming. Yelling. Anything but that cold, crooked laugh. The predator posture. The tongue-click. Everything about Sonic’s body language screamed danger.

“I’m sorry, Sonic. But I promised him.” Desperate to prevent the eruption of Sonic’s Chaos Static, which was now crackling blue around his quills, Tails blurted it out.

Silence.

Only the faint hum of Tails’ tablet and the rustle of leaves outside the workshop.

Then Sonic lifted a hand. Tails flinched, eyes squeezing shut—expecting a hit. But Sonic merely ruffled his head, gentle and brief.

Tails blinked up to see Sonic’s face softened again. “Sorry. I went too far. I shouldn’t have pushed you like that.”

“It’s not your fault! I was the one hiding things. We promised to each other that we wouldn’t lie anymore,” he said quickly, relief loosening his shoulders.

"From the beginning, I knew that something was wrong with Shadow. Every time I saw him, he looked like he was in pain—so much pain,” Sonic muttered. "I feel it every time his Chaos energy surfaces. It’s...different. His punches—they hurt like hell,” he said, touching his cheek.

Tails connected the dots instantly. The bruises. The bandages. The ruined sleep. He didn’t want to pry, but if this was because of Shadow, he needed to understand why the fight spiraled that far.

“Enough, bro. You need to go home. No arguments. You need real food, real sleep, all of it. Don’t tear yourself apart over this. Leave Shadow to me. I’ll… try.” Sonic pointed to himself with his thumb, trying to look confident—though Tails caught the flicker of fear behind his eyes.

“He’s resisting. If this drags on, he might…” Tails swallowed. “…die.”

Sonic’s breath stuttered. Cold sweat slid down his spine. His forced smile warped downward.
His eyes darkened.

“Tails… what you’re saying—” Sonic dropped onto one knee so their eyes met, gripping Tails’ arm. “Is he actually dying?”

Tails looked away. He couldn’t answer that. Not honestly. But the energy scans… the physical symptoms… the behavior…He couldn’t pretend it wasn’t possible.

“I can’t confirm it yet. That’s why I’m trying everything. Anything that might help him,” Tails finally whispered.

 

Sonic saw the sadness in Tails’ eyes. It hit him harder than any punch.

His mind replayed the memory—the crushing grief in the upper atmosphere, watching Shadow fall like a dead star, powerless to catch him.
He couldn’t bear that again.
Not ever.
Shadow was the ultimate lifeform, sure, but Tails was the smartest person he knew. If even Tails was scared, then Sonic had every reason to panic.

Shadow.

Shadow.

Shadow—

The workshop door slammed open.

Sonic and Tails both snapped toward the entrance.

Amy stood there—gasping, trembling, eyes glassy with panic. “Amy?” Tails said.

“I… I…” Amy gripped the doorframe, barely steady. “something’s wrong. I don’t know how to explain it. But we need to find Shadow. Now.”

“Ames? You’re a mess—why were you running? What happened?” Sonic rushed to support her, letting her lean against him.

“No time. We have to go. Now. My gut—my head—everything feels wrong,” she said, tugging on Sonic’s arm desperately.

“Amy—slow down,” Tails said, helping steady her. She looked pale, shaken—nothing like her normal self. Tails shot Sonic a look. Sonic was frozen, sweat already sliding down his temples.

“Shadow came to me. He hugged me—and said goodbye. It felt like a farewell. I— I—”
Tears slipped down Amy’s cheeks. “My head split with pain. Then he Chaos-controlled away. My tarot cards fell, and they flipped into The Hanged Man— Sonic, please!”
She shook Sonic’s arm, pleading. “Sonic!”

“Sonic—”

“It’s okay, Amy…” Tails said gently. “Do you know where he maybe went?”

My head hurts.

Why is everything suddenly ringing?

Why does Amy sound terrified?

Where would Shadow go?

Farewell?

?||ɘwɘɿɒᎸ

.

“...Sonic.” Shadow’s voice, soft and barely audible, echoed through his mind like a phantom touch lingering from a dream he couldn’t quite grasp. 

Where are you gonna go, Shads?

Are you going without me?

Why??

 “Can you promise me one thing? Don’t ever tell me to live alone again,” Shadow said that, why is he make me promise about that?

‘Are you leaving…?’

“I’ll prep the Tornado,” Tails said somewhere in the distance.

The next blink—Sonic was already in the Tornado. Amy beside him, clutching her head.
Tails piloting up front. Sonic shaking.

“…Try Espio,” he said quietly. Tails glanced back with a small smile. “Shadow had something going on with that chameleon. They were together yesterday.”

“Worth a shot.” Tails turned the Tornado toward the Chaotix Detective Agency.

Sonic looked at Amy. She was barely holding on, breath unsteadies and her eyes unfocused. Whatever she saw or felt was eating her alive. Sonic forced himself to appear strong. That was who he was. He had to stay upright for everyone else.

“You okay, Ames?” he asked, touching her back.

“He said he was sorry.”

“What?” Sonic almost didn’t catch it through the roar of the engines.

“He apologized. To me… and to you.” Amy looked at him, eyes red. “With tears running down his face.”

Sonic’s chest collapsed inward. He couldn’t hide his face anymore. He tried—he forced the corners of his mouth upward—but it kept falling. His breath hitched, his stomach dropped, and something inside him twisted so hard he felt nauseous.

For a fleeting moment, Sonic longed to leap from the Tornado, imagining the satisfying impact against the earth, a desperate attempt to escape his current turmoil.

∞≈

A few minutes ago…

Shadow walked with his head down, already arriving at the rendezvous point. Espio slipped out of his camouflage beside him, eyes sharp and full of questions. “We’re going back there?”

Shadow answered with a single nod. “Then we better move. Vector and Charmy will return to the detective agency soon,” Espio replied, already stuffing his gear into his bag—including his headlamp.

Shadow closed his eyes, knowing precisely what he would trigger upon his return: the same explosion that had occurred in the previous timeline. The only distinction was the location; instead of the volcano base, it would be that strange cave. He anticipated facing Sage again. Determined not to involve Espio in the danger, Shadow resolved to go alone. Bringing Espio along would risk his life, and, realistically, Shadow’s as well. “Actually, I’m not here for that.” Shadow shook his head, reaching into the quills on his back for his wallet. “I came to finish the final bonus payment for Team Chaotix. And to thank you, Espio.”

“Thank you.” Shadow smiled—one of those smiles that made the chameleon visibly recoil.

“I’ll head there alone.” He glanced at his communicator, thumb hovering on Rouge’s number. As usual, the call didn’t go through.

‘At least let me say goodbye…’

For all I know, once that explosion hits, I might not return to the future or the past. Maybe this time it’s the real end.

“Shadow, I appreciate the money and all, but we’re not done. At least let me—” Shadow’s finger landed on Espio’s mouth. Instant silence. “Don’t doubt me. I’m the Ultimate Lifeform.”

Espio nodded.

“Then this is goodbye, Espio.” Shadow vanished.

He reappeared right in front of the cave. Drew in a breath, feeling the faint trace of raw ComplianceX bleeding through the air—resonating with him, vibrating through every cell. He stepped inside, swallowed by the dark. Once deep enough, the path split into two identical pitch-black tunnels. He didn’t use Chaos Spear or any Chaos energy for light. Pure instinct. The prototype resonated with Chaos energy anyway.

Left or right.

He smirked. He could feel the pull—dense energy gathering on the right. So he walked deeper into the dark until a dim glow finally appeared. A green crystal. Its glow flickered just enough to guide him forward.

Then he reached the end.

The colossal machine dominated the landscape, a monument to some unknown purpose. The most striking aspect was the multitude of enormous, silver, cylindrical tubes. They were arranged in perfect horizontal lines, stretching as far as the eye could see, disappearing into the perpetual twilight of the alien world. Thick, pulsing cables, like metallic veins, snaked out from the tubes, carrying a viscous, luminescent green liquid. The liquid glowed with an unnatural intensity, casting eerie shadows that danced and writhed across the dusty ground. The air itself thrummed with a low, persistent hum, a vibration that resonated deep within his bones. The noise grew louder and louder, squeezing his chest like a painful grip, which made it hard to breathe, a relentless and torturous pressure that felt like it would suffocate him. He felt the tangible power of the structure as a vibration that resonated throughout his head, even in his teeth and skull.

“I detected an intruder. And I see—it’s you, Shadow the Hedgehog.” A flickering hologram floated above the machine: Sage. The smaller, white-teal version. Sage before she ever became Neo Sage. “How did you find this place?”

Shadow’s breath hitched. He dropped instinctively into a defensive stance, but the sight of this younger Sage rattled him. Neo Sage’s grip on his future had apparently twisted deeper into him than he realized. “What is this?” he demanded, crimson eyes sharp, though unease gnawed at him.

“Father ordered me to guard Project Experiment—PRO-EX, and I won’t tell you anything else.” Sage raised a hand, a clear warning. “Leave before I engage; I will only act in self-defense. You, Shadow— The Ultimate Lifeform, are the intruder here. But how did you learn about this? According to my calculations, Father never revealed this place to anyone else.”

Shadow swallowed hard. Was Sage refusing because she didn’t want to tell him, or because she truly didn’t know?

“You don’t even know what it does. Why pretend you can’t tell me?” Shadow shot back.

“No. And yes. I don’t know its function. But I know what it is.” Sage descended slightly, her gaze leveling with the black-and-red hedgehog. “This is renewable energy.”

“Renewable energy? Don’t make me laugh. This is rot. This is annihilation. Energy that wipes out entire populations.” Shadow let out a bitter chuckle. “Did your father fool you that easily?”

“Shadow the Hedgehog. Last warning. Leave before I escalate. This has nothing to do with you. My mission is to protect this—no matter what. You won’t lay a finger on it. Leave or die.”

“Heh. Then make me.” Shadow smirked, blitzing forward in an instant—landing a kick square on Sage. No damage, but she was pushed back. Even her astral-type AI body staggered.

“Out of one hundred thousand simulations, I see only a 0.01% chance of defeating you. Who are you? You’re not the same Shadow the Hedgehog registered previously… Energy accumulation: 7 Chaos Emeralds. Super transformation probability: zero. You’re making me consider the possibility I might lose.”

“Really? But I’m not here to beat you,” Shadow’s gaze cut toward PRO-EX, “I’m here for that.”

He fired a Chaos Spear— Nothing came out.

“What?”

“No one told you? Renewable energy neutralizes Chaos energy. It disables Chaos-based abilities temporarily.” Sage reappeared beside him and shoved him back with force, sending him skidding into the cave wall. “As expected, only I know that.”

Shadow stood, leaning on the cold stone. He knew that weakness—but it shouldn’t apply to him anymore. Not with the core of seven fake Chaos Emeralds fused into him.
Unless… this past body really was still dependent on Chaos energy.

He laughed under his breath. ‘Back then, when it exploded… makes sense Sonic couldn’t outrun it, even with supersonic speed.’

‘I don’t feel any Chaos energy in the air—or in myself.’

But he kept smiling.

Why? Because without Chaos energy, his body wouldn’t short-circuit. No migraines. No nosebleeds. No vision blurring. He felt like he did before everything in his body went wrong. In this present time, without that toxic Chaos energy, he was just himself, free from the side effects Miles Prower inflicted in the bad future timeline.

“Why are you smiling? I don’t understand. Why smile when this situation is a disadvantage for you?” Sage blinked—just for a second, she thought she saw Sonic’s face overlaying his. Enough to make her doubt her senses.

“I’ll give you time to run, Sage.” Shadow’s red eyes gleamed. He removed his inhibitor rings from his wrists—then his ankles. And he smiled.

“Because I’m about to start an explosion.”

“What?” Sage stalled—right before dozens of holographic screens burst open around her, flashing the same alert:

WARNING — MASSIVE ENERGY OVERLOAD. ENERGY UNDETECTABLE. UNKNOWN SOURCE. IMPACT: CATASTROPHIC.

Sage’s eyes widened, the teal irises dilating to red in a primal response to the danger. Her face, a carefully constructed mask of composure, betrayed nothing of the turmoil raging within. Yet, beneath the practiced neutrality, panic flickered – a desperate, frantic butterfly trapped in a gilded cage. She pivoted sharply, her gaze snapping toward PRO-EX, the hulking construct that had become the focal point of the crisis. The machine, usually a picture of silent efficiency, was now convulsing violently. Its metallic frame shuddered with a force that threatened to tear it apart. Cables thick as pythons, ruptured one by one, spewing forth a viscous, neon green fluid. The liquid, a substance that seemed to defy the laws of physics, hissed ominously as it hit the air, vaporizing into a shimmering, acrid cloud that smelled of burnt ozone and something else... the sight of something metallic and alien causes her code to tingle. Sparks flew, illuminating the chaos with erratic flashes of electric red, each one a potential harbinger of catastrophic failure. The air crackled with unseen energy, raising the hairs on Sage’s arms and tightening the knot of fear in her gut. She knew, with a certainty that chilled her to the bone, that the situation had escalated beyond her control.

Shadow, on the other side, centered himself. He focused on ComplianceX—its raw, negative resonance—long before he ever converted it into Chaos energy in his core. He visualized the seven fake Chaos Emeralds Miles Prower created, the same ones that chained him down that day. Then he opened his eyes.

His eyes glowed gold.

Sage immediately deployed a barrier while handling the interference tearing through the machine beside her—PRO-EX looked seconds away from triggering something catastrophic.
“Father, this is Sage—please copy.” Her hand pressed to the side of her head. “Something’s wrong with PRO-EX. Requesting response. Its energy has shifted—becoming more aggressive. Father, please respond.”

“What are you doing? Shadow the Hedgehog—WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Sage snapped, still floating.

“Gotta do what I should do.” And then Shadow unleashed it—a blinding golden flare that swallowed the entire cavern. The blast devoured the darkness in an instant, chasing away the oppressive gloom that had clung to the stone walls and the unseen depths beyond. Sage barely had time to glance at PRO-EX, its metallic form glinting in the sudden illumination, before the impact hit—a shockwave of raw power. It tore through the cave, shattering stalactites that had hung for millennia like crystalline teeth. The ground beneath their feet buckled and groaned, sending tremors that echoed through the labyrinthine passages. Then through the ground, the force ripping through the earth itself, the very bedrock cracking under the unimaginable strain. Dust and debris rained down, a chaotic ballet of destruction as the world seemed to hold its breath before the ultimate devastation.

~~~~~~~~~~

~~~~~

~~~

~

Silence.

A ringing hum.

Shadow couldn’t feel his lower body.

He couldn’t feel anything.

Where am I? am I dead?

I took off the inhibitor rings… no wonder. I didn’t survive this one either.

“Congrats!” A sharp voice sliced through the silence, and echoing applause followed.

The darkness shifted—suddenly he was on the ARK again. Gazing at the ARK’s darkness, he was surrounded by a suffocating blackness. Shadow turned to the source of the voice.

“Welcome back, Shadow.” A figure stepped forward from the Ark’s darkness, clapping slowly. Blue eyes glowing. A smile way too unsettling. A face he knew.

“Maria?” No. Impossible. He straightened, jaw tight. “…Guardian of the Timeline.”

“Congratulations on dying.” The grin, which was predatory, transfixed Shadow and promised something dangerous, and he couldn’t look away. Guardian-Maria stared at him like prey cornered on a plate.

“Is this the afterlife? Hell?” Shadow asked. The Maria-copy leaned in until their faces nearly touched, that predatory grin flipping into a blank expression instantly.

“Welcome to my sanctuary.”

Shadow froze. Something enormous stared at him from the ARK’s dark corners—something heavy, breathing, ancient.

“Shhh… don’t look at them. Look at me.” Her hand caught his chin before he could turn. “They’re my pets. They like to intimidate.”

Shadow obeyed—because something in that presence behind him felt like it could tear his soul apart if he even acknowledged it.

“Follow me. And stay close.” The Guardian turned and walked straight into the Ark’s darkness.

Shadow followed, ignoring the grinding, bone-rattling sound of teeth gnashing deep in the black behind them.

∞≈

When the Tornado hit the ground in front of the Chaotix detective agency, Sonic didn’t wait for the engine to cool. He shot forward so fast the air cracked behind him. Vector, who’d been joking with Charmy, froze mid-laugh.

“Where’s Espio?” Sonic asked. No greeting. No breath wasted. Just a stare sharp enough to carve stone. Vector stiffened.

“H-he said he needed some fresh air—”

“He literally just left!” Charmy chimed in, oblivious.

Sonic’s jaw clicked shut hard enough to make a sound. He bolted, ignoring Tails yelling after him.

Once he got far enough from the building, the residual distortion in the air told him Espio had passed through. Sonic followed that trail, then ripped Espio out of camouflage and punched him square in the jaw, sending the chameleon tumbling across the ground.

“Answer me,” Sonic snapped.

Espio wiped the smear of blood from the corner of his mouth, dazed. “Sonic?”

“Where is Shadow?” Sonic curled into a backspin, ready to strike again.

Espio dodged. “What are you doing? Calm yourself. I’m not with Shadow.”

Sonic didn’t listen. His foot whistled, a razor through air, just missing Espio, yet the wind’s invisible hand shoved him back. He’s not stable. At all. Espio’s instincts screamed at him: Run. A blue aura bled from him, swallowing his features, leaving only the feral gleam of green eyes, unblinking in the encroaching gloom.

“I’ll ask you one more time,” he said, lifting his foot. Chaos energy flared around his sneakers like blue fire. “Where is Shadow?”

“He went to that base alone. I was going to follow him after—why are you even mad at me? You attacked me out of nowhere—”

BAAAMMM—

A deep, sickening explosion rolled from a distance. The shockwave shredded the air: trees shuddered, birds took frantic flight, sand and debris skittered. Espio’s pupils shrank. That direction—The cave. Eggman’s old base. Shadow’s destination. He jerked his head back to Sonic, but the hedgehog was already gone—vanished in a streak of light.

Espio sprinted after him. When he reached the site, the cave wasn’t a cave anymore—just a torn crater, rocks split wide, metal twisted and melted. Smoke billowed out in thick waves, stinging the nose with the scent of burnt wiring and scorched dirt.

A flicker moved inside that smoke—Sage, her form glitching violently, static crawling across her silhouette. Her eyes met Espio’s for a fraction of a second, unreadable. And then she vanished.

Espio found Sonic’s back amid the smoke and ash. Sonic stood frozen, face turned down into the drifting grey, utterly motionless. The scene was eerily silent, the sounds of ringing explosions in his ear replaced by a heavy, suffocating stillness. Espio closing the distance to his friend. He followed Sonic’s gaze, and the sight that met his eyes was a horror he would never forget.

A leg. Or rather… half a body.

Shadow’s.

Just half.

The Ultimate Life Form was split open from the legs up to the waist. The jagged cut appeared to have been torn by an unimaginable force. The waist area was blackened and charred, bearing the marks of intense heat. Thick, viscous blood splattered across the upper torso, staining the sleek black fur. The scene was gruesome, a testament to the devastating power unleashed. Shadow’s crimson eyes were now extinguished—lifeless pools that reflected the surrounding devastation. His inhibitor rings, were scattered a few feet away from his ravaged body. Some of his stomach contents had spilled out as well, adding to the scene’s sickening reality. The once-proud, powerful Ultimate Life Form was now reduced to two bloody, dismembered halves. The sight was enough to make even the stoic Espio shudder. It was a tragedy of epic proportions—the end of a legend witnessed in a wasteland of destruction.

Espio slapped a hand over his own mouth, bile creeping up his throat. Everything in him recoiled, but Sonic didn’t move. Sonic’s body was locked; his muscles were like granite, and his breath was a whisper. The look on his face—Espio couldn’t see it fully, but the aura pouring off him said everything.

The expression brought a wave of nausea to Espio as he stared at the face contorted with pure horror, denial, and rage.

Sonic’s lips moved in a rasp. “Shadow?”

Again.

And again.

“Shadow. Shadow. Shadow. Shadow. Shadow. Shadow…”

Monotone. Cracked. His voice shook the air. The chaos energy trembling around him distorted Espio’s vision; the atmosphere felt wrong, heavy, electric, like the moment before lightning hits.

“Sonic…” Espio forced the name out, stepping closer. “Calm—”

Sonic’s head snapped toward him. Espio froze. Those eyes were not Sonic’s anymore.
Predatory. Too bright. Too fixed. Too wrong. This wasn’t the hero. This was something else. Sonic’s expression twisted—distorted—and he whispered:

“Sage… Eggman…”

Then Sonic’s body jolted—

“EGGMAN!!”

It ripped out of him like a roar. The chaos surge shook the dirt under Espio’s feet.

“Sonic! I heard an explosion—” Tails’ voice cut through the smoke.

But Sonic didn’t hear. Couldn’t hear. His face warped into something primal, violent. He shot off in a blur, leaving only a collapsing gust of wind behind. Espio dropped back in relief so intense it nearly knocked him flat.

“Wait—Sonic, why did you run—” Tails called, panting as he and Amy (who clung to Charmy for support), and Vector, skidded into view.

…

They froze.

“No way…” Amy whispered.

“Shadow…” Tails said, voice cracking.

“What the hell—why—” Vector stammered.

“Is that—Shadow’s—” Charmy choked, when Vector hand suddenly cover his eyes.

Espio could feel the world tilt. Nausea washed over him again, his body gave out, and he hit the ground, losing consciousness.

Notes:

so... how is it guys...? did I make you cry?
Do you know how hard it was to write the Shadow POV sequence in this chapter? I felt drained ~
also this chapter really contain foreshadowing of Amy special episode that I make. Basically, she looks like he's in pain and exhausted in this chapter, but it will be answered later in the special episode, and I'll probably write about it after this arc.

Also, be prepared for a crazy, feral, and unhinged Sonic in the next chapter.

Chapter 22: The Hero's Grief (1)

Summary:

basically Rouge Pov

Knuckles felt a sharp constriction on his wrists as cold metal bit into his fur. They were cuffs, and not cheap ones. They locked his arms behind him, eliminating any leverage. A faint, sweet scent of milk hung in the air, thick enough to almost taste. But with his eyes still covered, everything else was a blur of muffled breathing and dead weight in his limbs.

His body felt drained, heavy. Whatever knocked him earlier didn’t just knock him out—it stripped away his strength like someone pulled the plug. He shifted his head, sharpening his senses, trying to anchor himself.

Last thing I remember… I followed that guy…

Then it clicked. He let his guard down. They caught him eavesdropping. Something hit him—electric, sharp, like his nerves got snapped—and then darkness swallowed him whole. The world dissolved into an inky void, the last sensation a searing pain blossoming in his skull.

A door creaked open. Firm footsteps approached—steady, confident. “You awake, Knust? Or should I call you…” a whisper-like hiss followed, “Knuckles.”

“You… bastard. What the hell do you want from me? What are you planning with Eggman?” Knuckles shot back, voice low but unshaken.

A chuckle. “Are you here investigating? Or just here for the honeymoon?”

A hand brushed the blindfold off. Light stabbed his eyes for a second before the room came into focus. A resort room. Clean, minimalist. A table. An espresso machine humming quietly. And Stone standing there with a tiny espresso cup in one hand, looking like he owned the place.

Knuckles clenched his jaw. Figures. He’d been fooled by this guy. His calm, smug face made Knuckles want to break something. “You seemed chummy with Michael earlier,” Knuckles growled. “You working with him?”

Stone’s lips curled. “You’re dense, but surprisingly observant.” He set the espresso cup down, grabbed a pitcher of goat milk, and positioned it under the steam wand. The hiss of steaming milk filled the room.

“Michael’s plan is simple: hire Dr. Ivo Robotnik. And we’re fully aware of the consequences of hiring the good doctor—namely, being stalked by a certain blue rodent and his entourage. Trust me, we’ve done our research.”

Steam fogged around his hands as he continued, “Honestly, I assumed you were just here on a date. Clearly, you don’t know a damn thing about the real reason we brought Robotnik in.”

He pulled the milk away from the steaming nozzle with a practiced flick of his wrist, skillfully swirling it into the espresso. Without even glancing at the cup, he crafted a perfect latte, the delicate crema swirling into a mesmerizing pattern. He set the cup down with a soft thud on the small, round table between them. Knuckles spat, “Still can’t believe there are idiots out there who wanna work with Eggman.”

“Idiots or not, it becomes… inconvenient if you interfere or try to punch the doctor before the project is done.” Stone lifted the latte, turning toward the door. “So sit tight, stay quiet, and maybe I’ll consider not killing you.”

Knuckles snarled, “You damn goat-milker—!” Stone paused mid-step, came back, pressed a strip of duct tape over Knuckles’ mouth with surgical precision.

“For the record, that nickname is extremely tacky.”

Then he left, shutting the door behind him—leaving Knuckles bound, furious, and inhaling the lingering smell of steamed milk.

Rouge…can you please find me…

---

 

Rouge was lounging while getting her nails done in Sherly’s room. The girl had even been kind enough to offer to paint Rouge’s nails here. She hadn’t expected to end up in a V.V.I.P lounge this big today, and even though the sun was sinking and Knuckles was nowhere in sight, she was still pretty damn happy. Sure, she was restless too—but she knew Knuckles. The guy was probably tired of all the noise and had slipped off somewhere quiet on the island to cool his head.

Once her nails were finished, Rouge admired them with a satisfied smile and thanked Sherly. The white rabbit’s ears twitched in delight. Not wanting to look rude, Rouge offered to make Sherly a drink—at least give the room’s owner a minute to relax. Sure, it sounded like a flimsy excuse, but this was exactly when Rouge’s little scheme kicked off. While Sherly was busy watching TV, Rouge quietly slipped into exploration mode, hunting for anything valuable enough to make her eyes sparkle.

She stepped into the second room. With how massive this suite was, Rouge doubted the married couple even slept in the same room. She started rummaging through Sherly’s bedroom—no jewelry, no diamonds. Pretty simple woman, apparently. But she didn’t give up. She opened the rabbit’s wardrobe: just clothes, mostly modest. It was in the drawers that Rouge actually froze—bottles. A ton of them. Pills. Capsules. The amount was ridiculous. Rouge wasn’t familiar with medicine, so she had no idea what any of it was for. Maybe rich-people vitamins, who knew.

She shut the drawer and moved on to her next target: the bed. At the end of it all, she found something—Sherly’s diamond wedding ring. Of course she wasn’t heartless. No way she’d steal the woman’s wedding ring. Rouge put it right back under the pillow where she found it. Out in the hallway, she glanced at the photos lining the wall—Sherly and Michael posed like the perfect couple. But Rouge knew better. Something about those smiles didn’t match the truth.

Then she checked Michael’s room. Total opposite. Empty. Too empty. Not even a suitcase. Like it had never been lived in. Annoyed by the lack of loot, Rouge finally headed to the kitchen to actually make Sherly that drink. When she returned, Sherly took one of the glasses with a warm smile.

“Ahh… Donna, I told you you didn’t have to bother,” Sherly said, taking the glass as Rouge sat beside her, leaning back and holding her own drink.

An uneasy feeling struck her, creating a cold knot in her stomach. Her sweaty fingers betrayed her. The glass tilted and teetered on the edge of the table before plummeting. A sharp cracking sound erupted as it shattered. Sherly jolted in surprise.

“Sorry, Sherly… let me clean it up…” Rouge picked up the glass pieces quickly, ruining her freshly pedicured, freshly painted nails in the process.

“Relax, Donna. Leave it. Here, let me handle it… you’re not even wearing gloves—you might cut yourself,” Sherly insisted, taking over and gathering the shards before heading to the kitchen. Rouge cleaned up the spilled drink.

That’s when she spotted a box under the sofa. Suspicious. She quietly pulled it out and opened it.

‘A Chaos Emerald?’

Rouge’s mouth fell open. She clamped down on the sound threatening to escape—just as Sherly’s footsteps approached. Rouge snatched the emerald, stuffed it in her bag, shoved the box back under the sofa.

“Donna?”

“Ah… I felt bad making you clean everything, so I wiped the floor too. It was my fault,” Rouge replied quickly, hiding her bag behind her.

“I see…”

Sherly smiled again—

right before something slammed into the resort. Hard. The idyllic scene of swaying palm trees and the turquoise ocean view from her suite shattered as something hit the building directly in front of Sherly’s suite. The impact sent a tremor through the structure, rattling the ornate picture frames on the walls and causing a fine layer of dust to rain down from the ceiling. Both the rabbit, perched on the plush velvet chaise lounge, and the bat, flinched. The lights snapped off, plunging the suite into immediate darkness, punctuated only by the flashes of lightning that had begun to crackle across the stormy sky. The cloudy afternoon in the island made the air feel heavy as it began to hit their senses.

Rouge didn’t hesitate. She used the darkness to bolt, wings unfurling as she shot into the air. Outside, she saw the damaged front structure, smoke billowing upward. Through the dust, something bright and blue flickered. Rouge squinted. Following that, she landed with significant force.

The silhouette cleared. Sonic had Eggman by the collar, face twisted with murderous intent.

Rouge whispered, stunned, “Blue?”

Then another figure appeared—someone she’d seen that morning. Stone, if she remembered right—crumpled on the carpet, trying to process whatever nightmare he’d just witnessed. Sage hovered beside him like a hologram.

‘What the hell happened?’

Rouge couldn’t hold back. “Sonic!” she shouted. He didn’t respond. His face was a frightening mask, having become a pitch-black color, clearly exhibiting his fury.

“Why…” Sonic’s voice cracked as he stared down Eggman, still gripping his collar. “Why did you do it? How dare you!? After I let you go—again and again—after I gave you chances. And now… you just take him from me.”

Eggman’s face twisted in fear. Sage spoke sharply, “Release Father, Sonic the Hedgehog! This is not his fault. He barged into the base and blew everything up.”

But Sonic didn’t move. His bloodthirsty green eyes locked on Eggman. People from all over the resort began gathering, drawn by the explosion—Sherly among them, stumbling out of another building, spotting Rouge’s silhouette and heading toward her.

“Why…” Sonic’s grip stayed firm. His other hand rose. He punched Eggman, knocking him flat, then planted a foot on the madman’s stomach, still holding his collar, his expression predatory—almost smiling. An eerie, twisted smile. “Why did you kill Shadow!?” he roared.

Rouge dropped her bag. A gasp escaped Rouge’s lips, her hand flying up to cover them. A chill snaked through her, and her body began to tremble violently.

She couldn’t believe what she’d just heard.

It felt like her world had just collapsed.

∞≈

A few minutes earlier…

After shutting the door to the room where he’d locked the echidna inside, Stone placed a glass in front of the doctor who had just sat down on the couch, staring at his documents with a heavy expression.

“Here, latte with steamed goat milk,” Stone said as he set it on the table. He took the couch across from Eggman, facing him. “What’s bothering you?”

“The purpose behind creating this renewable energy,” Eggman said, picking up the glass, blowing on it, and taking a sip. “Do you really want to make a substance that heals? And how exactly is that supposed to work? If this thing truly replaces Chaos energy worldwide, wouldn’t that be dangerous? You know damn well there are beings whose lives depend on it.”

“Then why? Why is Retalian Company so fixated on this? They actually hired me for this,” Eggman continued, taking another sip of his latte. His face brightened. “You’re very good at this.”

“Thank you, doctor. It’s my specialty.” Stone grabbed his tablet, swiping to bring up a visual of the site where Eggman built his base inside the cliff. “As you can see, the crystal here generates unique energy. Combined with your expertise, the creation of PRO-EX has already reached this point.” He swiped to show the cylindrical machine. “Once this is completed, you could create a serum that puts the entire world on its knees. Imagine a disease triggered by this energy — and you, Dr. Ivo Robotnik, hold the cure. The remedy. You’d control the market. Everything would be in your hands. That’s when you become the savior… and conquer this world.”

“Think big, doctor.” Stone smiled, every word making the doctor rub his mustache with growing amusement.

“Ohoho… that’s promising, but I need to evaluate the danger level of PRO-EX first. For now, anyone too close loses their Chaos-based abilities temporarily. But if your plan is real — if you place this device inside an active volcano and trigger a detonation — then according to these files, the land itself would split apart. That’s catastrophic-level damage. Isn’t that more efficient than distributing something through a serum or medication like you said?”

Stone’s eyes unfocused for a moment. The doctor was starting to sniff out the real plan behind his boss. It would be harder to trap him and pin the blame on him. Stone glanced at the door behind him — the one where the echidna was locked up. If Eggman found out that one of Sonic’s allies had uncovered the project, would he back out?

Stone forced a smile. “Doctor, PRO-EX isn’t at that stage yet. Here’s what I can tell you — this energy is stronger, and it could serve as a power source for your badniks. But for now, I can’t reveal the last component. The device is only about 80% complete. Once you finish your part, then we’ll revisit it.”

Eggman studied Stone, suspicious. He could tell the man in front of him was trying to act clever. But you can’t fool Ivo Robotnik. Not yet. Fine, Eggman thought. For now, act like the obedient worker. Once the project is done, he’ll steal it and transfer it elsewhere. Will I finally achieve my goal and erase that blue rodent once and for all? For good? he laughed internally.

Crash!

Eggman immediately turned behind Stone. He heard a loud noise. “What was that?” he asked sharply.

“Probably a rat,” Stone replied casually, glancing at the door and cursing the echidna for not staying quiet.

“Are you hiding something behind that door, Agent Stone?” Eggman asked again, eyeing it. Stone suddenly stood, blocking Eggman’s view.

“Maybe the rat knocked something over.”

Zrett… zrett…

Eggman shifted to look, but every time he moved, Stone moved to block him. Eggman grew irritated and shoved Stone’s hip aside with a stiff push.

“Look, doctor!” Stone feigned excitement, pointing upward.

“I won’t fall for that.”

“No, really — something’s flickering. Wait— is that a person?” Annoyed, Eggman finally looked up — and saw Sage suddenly appearing above them.

“Father, there’s a problem…” she said urgently.

“Sage? Why are you here? I ordered you to guard PRO-EX.” Eggman’s tone softened after noticing her panicked expression — something unusual for the stoic AI. “What happened dear?”

“So that’s the AI you mentioned, doctor. Why? What about her?” Stone said, pretending to be curious.

“She’s made of data. She doesn’t have a physical body. Hold on — why are you asking irrelevant things? Sage, what’s wrong? Why do you look… scared?”

“Father… PRO-EX generated a massive surge. It felt destructive. The impact nearly erased me — and I’m an AI. And not only that… Shadow…” Sage inhaled sharply, her glitching body flickering from red-black to white-blue. “He triggered something that made the energy turn aggressive. And then he blew himself up with it.”

“What did you say?” Eggman and Stone said at the same time.

“That’s impossible! There’s no data or predicted outcome where PRO-EX behaves like that,” Eggman snapped.

Sage then projected something carefully — her last recorded memory before the explosion. The scene played out in midair before them. Stone swallowed hard. Mr. Michael… you didn’t tell me it would come to this. What are you actually planning?

“And after that? Why do you look this terrified?” Eggman asked her.

“Run, Father. He’s coming. He’s furious. I’ve never felt such a negative emotion from him before… he isn’t like the Sonic I know. He chased me.”

“He? Who?”

“Sonic…” Sage’s face twisted with pure terror as she said it.

“Hah.” Eggman laughed. Stone forced himself to smile even though every instinct said he needed to run — fast. Mr. Michael specifically ordered him to keep Restoration and Sonic’s side completely in the dark. Eggman continued, “We’re on an island surrounded by sea. Water! You think that blue rodent can reach us that fast?”

“Hurry, Father… he’s…” Sage looked behind her, trembling. “He’s already here.”

 

BOOM!!

 

Something bright and violent slammed into the building, blasting through the wall and sending Eggman and Stone flying. And then Eggman felt it — his clothes clenched in the grip of a blue hedgehog, radiating a terrifying aura. His face darkened, chaos energy raging around him. And that stare — for a moment Eggman swore he saw DEATH. ‘Something bad is about to happen to me.’

“So…nic.”

---

Stone blinked hard, trying to steady himself enough to stand. In front of him, Sonic the Hedgehog was already pummeling Eggman, shouting, “Why did you kill Shadow!?”
Meanwhile, Sage looked terrified—her form glitching, trying to muster any kind of counterattack, but she was clearly too unstable.

Through the hole in the wall, he started noticing humans and mobians gathering one by one. The impact earlier must’ve been insanely loud—loud enough to blast him all the way across the room. He glanced left. Yeah—he had been tossed so far that he ended up right by the door where he kept the echidna.

Now Sonic was a walking embodiment of rage, killing intent pouring off him. Somehow Robotnik had slipped out of his grip, and on top of that, Stone could feel dozens of eyes drilling into him.

He clicked his tongue, forced himself up, opened the room containing the echidna—only to see Knuckles wobbling on his feet, apparently trying to escape through the window. “…You destroyed my espresso machine.” Stone growled, noticing the smashed remains being used as a blunt tool against the window.

“Well, what else was I supposed to do… I don’t know what you did to me, but I can’t use my strength,” Knuckles muttered. He’d somehow peeled off half the tape on his mouth—enough to talk—but the other side was still stuck.

“Get out. Come here, you stupid red menace. Your friend’s losing it out there.” Stone jabbed a finger toward the door. “Go clean up that mess before it turns into something worse.”

Knuckles just lifted his arms—both still cuffed together. “Take these off first. And what chaos are you even talking ab—” He leaned out, saw Sonic completely unhinged, Eggman bloody, Sage struggling to pry herself free—then, a second later, a familiar jolt hit him. His whole body seized. He looked back just in time to see Stone holding the device again. Darkness swallowed him.

“Idiot,” Stone muttered.

He dragged the unconscious echidna quietly toward the main exit. “He’s heavy as hell,” he complained. Once he got far enough from the building and reached a secluded area, he exhaled in relief—right before a floating head appeared in front of him wearing a smile.

“And where exactly are you taking my husband?”

Rouge’s kick met his face before he could process the sentence. Instant knockout. That’s the power of a G.U.N. agent.

…..

...

.

Rouge stared at Sonic’s words as if refusing to believe them. She edged closer.
“Sonic… what do you mean…? Calm down. There’s no way Shadow is dead…” her voice trembled. But Sonic didn’t respond—his eyes locked on Eggman, face dark and twisted with fury.

No way… Rouge moved closer, but the swirling Chaos energy around him almost made her puke. Sonic is in a dangerous state. If this keeps going—
She glanced around, hearing the murmurs of resort visitors one by one.

“Isn’t that Sonic the Hedgehog?”

“He’s holding Eggman, isn’t he?”

“That noise earlier came from here! Wait, that really is Sonic—”

Rouge bit her lip. More people gathered, some raising selfie sticks to record. Phones and comm devices were banned on this island, but cameras weren’t. This was not how a hero should look—not at all.

She looked back at Sonic again, a thought clawing at her: “…Is that really Sonic?” she whispered.

Rouge shook her head. Priority now: get her communicator and contact the outside world. Someone had to confirm whether… Shadow was really gone.

Holding down the storm of emotion inside her, she spotted something else—Stone secretly dragging a body out of a room. “Isn’t that Knuckles?” Seeing him unconscious, she instantly understood: that’s where he’s been the whole time. She’d searched the entire island for him.

“I need to get him back.” Rouge grabbed her bag, wings unfolding. She flew through an alternate route she guessed Stone would take. On her way up, she spotted Sherryl through the crowd—clutching her chest, coughing violently. Rouge looked away. She couldn’t deal with that girl—not after learning she and Michael were tied to Stone’s side.

After knocking Stone out cold and taking Knuckles, she carried the echidna toward the storage room containing all visitor communication devices. Landing, she dropped Knuckles’ unconscious body on the floor without ceremony. She dug through the shelves, searching until she found her communicator—seven missed calls from Shadow, two from Topaz, one from Tails.

Her pulse spiked.

She immediately dialed Shadow. No connection. Panic and grief surged up again. “Oh… come on…” After the third failed attempt, she called Tails instead.

Beep… beep… connected.

“Finally, you’re answering,” the fox’s voice came through.

“Hey Tails, can you patch me through—”

“Rouge…” Tails’ voice shrank into something small. “Shadow… he’s… gone.”

Rouge felt everything collapse. She dropped to the floor, sobs ripping out of her.

Knuckles blinked awake moments later, hearing the crying beside him. He turned his head—only to find Rouge the Bat, tears streaming down her face.

Notes:

Is the mystery becoming clearer, guys? The next chapter is Silver's POV in the future. This is where we will see what happens in the future, guys.

Chapter 23: The broken future (4)

Summary:

Silver outburst

The Future

Silver felt his pulse spike. After realizing his body was flooded with power, memory snapped back into place. “Then… I will lend you, my power.”

Right — the last time that voice had spoken in the void that swallowed, something had slipped into him. Power. Absolute. But there was something horrific crawling through every cell. Oddly, he felt nothing emotionally, as if his feelings had been popped like a balloon.

Neo Sage.

He had to find her.

Silver lurched upright. His legs buckled, rotating unnaturally, and his hips followed suit, a marionette’s jerky dance. What’s wrong with my body? He twisted his joints; there was a sickening series of pops and cracks, but pain didn’t come. He kept working the joints until the angles looked normal again. Energy surged under his skin. He raised a hand and, before him, titans—giant constructs Neo Sage had called up—loomed and still prowled the ruined landscape.

This was chaos they’d made.

Egg City’s dome lay in ruins as he walked: shattered, burning, littered with dead robots and android parts, spare wiring and mangled heads. Silver knew Neo Sage didn’t care about the wreckage; she’d decided to raze it, convinced she could recreate the people afterward. He took to the air, cyan telekinesis blooming around him, and began combing the ruined city for Neo Sage.

Then the voice came again: “Not just Mobius—Sol Dimension will kneel under me too.” Silver paled. He had to get to Sol Dimension; he would not let it end up like this.

But how? He had no Sol Emeralds. No Chaos Emeralds. No obvious way to travel.

Gold flared in Silver’s eyes. As if answering him, a portal ripped open in the air. He blinked, stunned, looking at his own hand—was this the power lent to him? He clenched his dirty, ruined glove and stared at the portal.

---

When he arrived in the Sol Dimension, it was already wounded—nothing like the Sol Dimension he’d known two hundred years earlier. The air smelled wrong; everything reeked of ComplianceX. He rocketed toward the Sol Empire and, on approach, saw someone wielding Sol Emeralds dueling Neo Sage above the city—fast, brutal, violent.

A face he ached for: a lavender cat. “Blaze!” Silver shouted and surged closer, but an enormous spear blocked his path—Neo Metal Sonic holding it like a lance. “Don’t interfere with Sage,” the machine said flatly.

Silver raised his hand to meet the spear, unleashed a wave that shoved both of them back. Neo Metal Sonic braked, eyes fixed on his weapon, while Silver approached, fury in his face. “You—” he said, “I wanted to see you again, Neo Metal Sonic. Tell me—where is Shadow? You didn’t kill him, did you?”

Neo Metal Sonic didn’t flinch; his gaze clung to the spear that had failed to pierce Silver a moment ago. What kind of machine had he just exchanged blows with?

“Remember my warning,” Silver roared like a wind. “If you hurt him, I’ll make sure every piece of metal in your body is shattered beyond repair.”

In a blink, Silver vanished, reappearing beside Neo Metal Sonic and slamming a telekinetic impact that threw the machine back so hard it spun its head 180 degrees. Neo Metal Sonic struggled back up, trying to reclaim the spear. Silver ripped it free with telekinesis, then drove a crushing stomp down that forced Neo Metal Sonic into the ground until he sank in and clawed to the surface again. The machine’s red eyes flickered wildly as it tried to reach its lance, but Silver already held it, whirled it through the air with his mind.

“You mean nothing without that weapon,” Silver said, smiling grimly. “I can feel its power. Is it made from a Master Emerald?”

Neo Metal Sonic erupted from the dirt with a final burst of force. “I am the ultimate overlord,” it declared, lunging to reclaim the lance—claiming it needed no weapon.

The fight escalated, brutal and precise, a dance of destruction between two powerful beings. Neo Metal Sonic, a whirlwind of metallic fury and calculated strikes, met Silver’s unwavering resolve. The silver hedgehog, fueled by a fierce determination, countered each attack with a grace that belied his raw power. Energy blasts ripped across the battlefield, leaving scorch marks on the already ravaged landscape. But Silver was relentless, his telekinetic abilities twisting the environment to his advantage. He seized control, focusing all his energy, and the battle shifted dramatically. Neo Metal Sonic, caught in an unseen vise, struggled against the crushing force. The robotic hedgehog, usually so formidable, was helpless against Silver’s psychic onslaught. The pressure intensified, the metal frame groaning under the strain. Then, with a sickening screech of tearing metal and sparking wires, the inevitable happened.

Neo Metal Sonic was torn to pieces, literally shredded by telekinetic pressure until its body was unrecognizable scrap, a twisted monument to its defeat. Silence descended, broken only by the crackling energy lingering in the air. Silver, his chest heaving, stood amidst the wreckage. His golden eyes burned with the intensity of the battle, reflecting the carnage. A grim satisfaction, mixed with a profound exhaustion, settled over him. He lowered his gaze to the debris, a silent moment of reflection. With a flash of light, he reclaimed the spear, its metal still bearing the marks of the struggle. He held it, focusing his will, and the spear began to reshape itself, bending and swirling under his psychic control. It transformed, the jagged edges smoothing, the form becoming intricate and elegant. Finally, it settled into the shape of a pendant, a shimmering silver adornment. He wrapped it around his neck, a tangible reminder of the battle, a symbol of his victory, and a testament to the price of power.

Then he looked up.

Neo Sage hung above the skyline—victorious. Silver’s chest tightened at the sight; the battle on that side had already ended in Neo Sage’s favor.

---

“Blaze!”

Silver sprinted across the ruined rooftop of the Sol Empire, boots scraping against scorched metal and cracked marble. The wind tasted of smoke and old magic. He dropped to his knees beside the lavender cat collapsed on the tiles. Her breathing was thin, brittle — the Sol Emeralds had been ripped out of her.

“Blaze—!”

Her eyes fluttered open. “Um… sorry, who are you? And I’m not Blaze — that’s my grandmother’s name.” Her voice was soft but sharper than Blaze’s had ever been. “Are you with that… thing flying out there?”

Silver froze. Right. Two hundred years had passed. Of course she wasn’t Blaze. His chest twisted — grief, recognition, disbelief — yet the sensation felt muted, as if something inside him was swallowing the emotion before it could surface. Maybe it was the borrowed power. Maybe he was already broken. Either way, he felt numb.

“My name is Silver,” he said, pulling in a shaky breath. His gaze flicked toward Neo Sage, still hovering in the torn sky. “And no — I’m here to stop her.”

“Silver…” The girl blinked at him, slowly connecting dots. “My name is Haze. I rule the Sol Empire now. Grandma mentioned you in her journals — she even left a box of letter specifically for you.”

“I never thought I’d meet you like this…” Haze struggled to her feet, dusting ash off her fur. “Come with me. I need to give you the box.”

“Wait—” Silver began, but she had already grabbed his wrist and yanked him. He glanced back toward Neo Sage before disappearing inside the palace.

They made it only a few corridors in before the walls shivered around them — another blast. The hall rattled, fragments of crystal raining down from the ceiling. Neo Sage was pounding the palace from the outside, taunting Silver to come back out.

“Haze, stop — I need to face her. I have to protect you, protect this world. I owe Blaze at least that much.”

“You’re a time traveler, right?” Haze shot him a look over her shoulder while dragging him deeper into the collapsing estate. “Grandma told me everything. If you’re here, then we’ll be fine. No matter how bad the future is, you can change it. You’re everyone’s hope.”

“Don’t exaggerate,” Silver muttered. “I couldn’t even save my own dimension.”

They barged into a room — ornate, dust-covered, but still intact. Haze finally let go of his arm and started digging through drawers and shelves.

“Haze… are you even listening—”

BAM—!!!

The entire palace lurched. Dust exploded into the air. A distant shriek of twisting metal echoed. Neo Sage was enjoying every second of this, trying to drag him back outside.

“Found it!” Haze lifted an old box, beautifully preserved, lined with gold filigree. She shoved it into Silver’s chest hard enough to shake him. “Take it. Now go!”

Silver’s eyes were locked on the sight. Her face was so much like Blaze's — the same fiery eyes — but the voice was rougher and more resolute. “I’ll hold that freak off,” Haze said. Seven Sol Emeralds around her suddenly flared to life, filling the room with blinding orange light. “You go to the past. Fix it. Stop all of this.”

“Haze… no. I’m done running. I’m ending this here.”

“Silver!” she barked. Her aura erupted, lifting her into the air. “Look around you! They’re all dead — she turned them to dust. I’m the last one left. But I’m not giving up, and I know you won’t either. So GO!”

“Haze—!”

Too late. The Emeralds surged. Her body ignited with orange flame, her power roaring as she blasted upward, smashing through the ceiling in a beam of light and flying straight toward Neo Sage.

Damn it. Why won’t she listen?

Left alone in the wrecked chamber, Silver looked down at the box in his hands. It vibrated faintly — magic, memory, grief. He sank down cross-legged on the scorched floor and opened it.

Letters. Dozens of them. Neatly sealed. Untouched by time.

Silver reached for the one at the very bottom and unfolded it.

Dear Silver,
Maybe you already know, but Sonic is dead. A tragedy that tore us apart. I wish you had been here. Where did you go? Are you alright? I don’t believe you’d ever allow this to happen — something must have stopped you from going back and fixing it. Everything fell apart. Amy smiles like she’s fine, but I can see she’s not. Tails is furious — at you. He thinks you wanted this outcome, and because of that, he hates you. There was a fight at the funeral. We searched for you everywhere. Are you in the future, Silver? Are you alive? I’m angry. I’m sad. But more than anything…I believe you’ll come back.
No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait.

—your dearest friend, Blaze.

 

Silver rubbed his eyes out of habit — nothing came out. No tears. Just a hollow burn inside his ribs. Of course Blaze had hated him for a while. How could she not? But she still hoped. She still believed he could fix it. Why?

He’d failed everyone. Failed his world. Let Neo Sage run rampant. Left Shadow to die. Failed Teressa and Temperance.

But he wouldn’t fail here. Not again. Not Haze. His gaze dropped to another envelope — black paper, unlike the rest. Something about it felt… wrong. Heavy.

He tore it open.

 

Dear Silver,
This was no accident. Everything was planned. I learned this after Espio told me. On the twentieth anniversary of Sonic’s death—during the memorial—we discovered a secret company cloaked beneath a big corporation. They were experimenting with a renewable energy that only forms when triggered by a Chaos-energy source—specifically the Chaos energy of the ultimate lifeform and a Chaos Emerald. They wanted a cure and immortality. Shadow’s origin is tied up with this. That same company funded G.U.N.’s for project Shadow. Espio was killed to silence him. I’m writing this before I return to Sol Dimension. I don’t think they know I uncovered the truth—yet. One thing is certain: if you get back to the past, destroy it. The company name is ████████.

The name dissolved into black static. Ruined away. Silver stared at the ruined word, heart pounding. A conspiracy. A deep one. Sonic's death… orchestrated.

Silver stared. He couldn’t read the last line—someone had blacked the name out. A conspiracy ran deeper than he’d feared. Neo Sage, corrupted AI—was she part of this plan? Is she also the bad outcome of that conspiracy?

A jolt, sharp and electric, pierced the numbness. Hope. Clutching the letter within his cloak, he rose, the air around him crackling as he blasted from the shattered room, ascending toward the sky and, ultimately, Neo Sage.

 

∞≈

 

Neo Sage finally spotted Silver cutting through the air toward her. For whatever twisted reason, the girl had an obsession with making him suffer. On her right, Haze was still fighting back with the Sol Emeralds, hurling fire in rapid succession. Neo Sage didn’t even flinch. Pain meant nothing to her. Her body was code and astral matter fused together, and now the power of the seven Chaos Emeralds wrapped around her like armor.

Neo Sage locked her bright cyan eyes on him as he reached her.

“Sage…”

“So you finally show yourself, Silver. I thought you were dead—yet you still managed to catch up to me in the Sol Dimension.” She tilted her head down, examining the twisted scrap heap that used to be Neo Metal Sonic. Her vision was impeccable. “You even managed to destroy Neo Metal Sonic,” she said bluntly.

“Tell me, Sage—did you do all this just to provoke me? To get me emotional enough to willingly go to the past? Hoping I’d salvage things and fix everything?” Silver asked. Neo Sage’s gaze slid to the green pendant on his neck—crafted from Neo Metal Sonic’s spear. No mistaking it.

“You always twist my motives into something you approve of,” she replied. “I already told you—I just wanted you to take my chip, copy Eggman’s data—my father’s data—so I could finish that thought into the android I created and make him witness my masterpiece. But I’ve scrapped those plans. I’ll take all of this to him myself.”

“And then what? You really think you can go to the past and drag this destruction with you?” Silver stood in front of her, planting himself between her and Haze. He stretched one arm outward, shielding the girl who was clearly exhausted from the nonstop assault. “Your fight is with me.”

“Naive as ever, Silver,” Neo Sage scoffed. “With my tech and the Chaos Emeralds, I can do anything. All I need now is the Sol Emeralds.” She raised her hand; her holographic body began to glow.

“Neo Sage!” Silver barked. His golden eyes blazed; cyan light pulsed through his whole body. “I won’t forgive what you’ve done. But if—for once—you said you regret any of it… I would abandon my intent to kill you. To destroy you. To erase your existence from this world.”

Neo Sage froze for a moment. She stared at him. After everything, he still carried that strength. Something was wrong. Her calculations insisted his body should’ve collapsed long ago—his mind too. Yet he stood there, stable, as if something was holding the damage at bay.

“Silver… I don’t regret anything.” Neo Sage laughed—full, sharp, unhinged. Her hysterical laughter shook the sky of the Sol Dimension. “Regret? After breaking you? I’m an AI. I don’t have guilt.”

Her floating hand curled into a fist.

Instantly—clutch—Haze’s body ruptured. Blood spilled from every opening—eyes, nose, ears—before she disintegrated into ash. The Sol Emeralds shot toward Neo Sage.

“SAGE!! How dare you?!” Silver lunged forward, hurling his attack at her. But a heartbeat before she could seize the emeralds, they surged into Silver instead. Neo Sage’s expression snapped.

One second. Two.

 

Then Neo Sage grabbed her head in agony. Memories she didn’t recognize crashed into her system.

 

“̳͇̙̤̍͐͞W̝͎̍̈́͢h̖͉̲͎͎̠̭͈̩̰̭̦ͯͮ͒͒ͦͪ̀̉̐̏ͯ͐ͬͪ̾͊͛̀̚͘̚͜͜͡a̵̡̯̹̮͚͖͓͖͉͇̅̍̿ͪͧͭ͛ͤ̓̈ͥ̚͡t̛͈̤̞͙̉̀̋̋̾̔̀̉͌̄̒ ä͎̬̯͖̣́́̓r̸̴̢̛̗͍͔̠̠̹̙̭͇̩͙͉͙̪̤̙͙͖̺͛ͥ̍ͭ̊͂ͥ̈͆͆ͥͣͤ̐̅ͯ̉͆̅ͭ̚͜e̷̻̳͕͙ͥ́ͣ͋͡ y̟̺̅̈́͊͠_̺̽͋_̨̲̙̟̺̘̭͕̖̘̲͓͚ͬ͌̃͒͒ͮ͆̇́̀̉̒ͤ͐́ͥͦͭ̚͢͝ͅoų̶̱̱ͭ̆̉̎̈̍ͩ̑_̵̷͈ͫ̑̂ͣ̀̅́ d̛͙͢_ͪ_̸̧̠̜̭̲̭̠̩̗̱͚̩̔ͤͪ̈́ͤ̏̋̐ͫ͊̓͋̀ͤ̎͢͜͝͡͠͠ͅ_̶̑ͭo̧̨͚͇̖ͪ͛͒ͬ͆̇̂̀̚͠__͓͕̣̮͍͑ͥ̿̐̃ͧ̾̚̕_̨̤̤̘̣̖̂͐͋ͮ̏ͬ̆͢ì̸̛̝̪̪̱͍̫̪̺̋̍ͮͫ̍͐̍͠͝n̡̨͉̠̳̓̀ͩ̏́̇̌͘_̷͉̝̝͙͉̩̖̲̼̯̾ͨͤ̕̕ͅḡ̴̴̡̧̤͎̹̖̤̺̩̙̹̘̠̻͙̦͆̔͆́̓ͣͩ̀̑̈́ͧͣͧ́̌̑̎͘̚̚͢͡?̆!̖̠̣͖̯͇͖̝̮̜̠̦̠ͪ͊͊̓͊ͩ̆ͨ S͘h̹̠̝͇̫͖̦͊͆͡a̵̢̐͊̇̕͘͟ͅd̷̡̡̢̛͇̦̯̫̺̹̟͇̻̬̔̎̀ͧ̑̉͊̆̾ͣ̉͘̚͝o̡͓̥̪̓̂ͨ́̕͞w̛̞̱̳͎̺̭͙̘̻͍͕͛ͪ̊̅̾̿͑̆͆ͧ̏̽ͣ͆̃ͨ̊̇ͦ͢͠͠ͅ t̴̛̪̻̐̀̈̎̿͛̀̔̚_̜̥h͎͋͞_̡̼̬̬̯̩̫̩͉͑̉̈͐͋ͭ̎̉͘͜͢͠ͅę̴̨̛͙̗̰̠͇̱̱̤̗̱̲̰̫̮͋̔̃ͭ̾̊ͯ͆̊̔͂ͭͧ͗̏ͥ́ͫ̽ͤͬ͊̕_̥̔͜͝ H̨͕̟͆͑̌ͩ̇͝͞ͅed̵̸̨̧͎̱̮͖̭̦ͩ͑́͌̏̉͛ͫͥ̀̚g̷̦̑̔ͣͧe̡̹̝̲̘ͯͨ͋̐͘͝h̠͔̄̌_̸̷̧̧̢̬͖̖̗̤̱͓͈͈̼̖ͦ͌̿̿̀̑̊ͯͪ̋̉ͮ̅̅ͩ̿̓̉͢ǫ̾̉ͦ͛ͅg̶̡̛̛͎͇̦̦̥̹͕̻̮̝̠̞͚̲̞̞͈͊̊̔ͯͮ͂̉͂͑ͯ̀̑̌ͩ̕͜_̭̖̅ͣ—̧̄ͩ͢W̴͙̘̽ͧ̽̀ͥ͌͆̕H̡̧͚͖̠̫͖̥̰̫͈̖ͧ́̽̀͋ͯ̋̎̊̕͞A̶̶̴̵̢̮̝̹̖̫͇͖̜̼̞͕̤͎̩̱̅̂͒ͯͫͬͯ̿͂͊ͬ̎̌ͩ͆ͤ̿͐̍͒̐̕ͅT̃͒_̷̜̞̖̙̥ͬ̾̂ͧ̍̿̋ͨ̾̀ͫ͢ A̶̛̖̩̖̟̱̭̬͓̮͙̻̫̫ͨ͂̽̉̈́ͧ̀̅̀ͩͦ̓͗͜͝͠R̸̸̢̞̙̠̹̬̼̭͖̰̩͖̃ͬ͑̎̂ͨͥͫ͐͗͐ͣ̐̒ͭ̈́͐̕͢͜E̴ͭͪͦͫ̓ Y̸̡̩̼̻͇̼̤̣͖͓̏͋ͮ̊̀̑̔O̹̘̙͖̯̩ͫ̊̅̇ͫ̓͘͟_̸̻̟ͨ̂̔͒U̶̶̯̭̼̓́̕͘ DÓ͕͖̤̥̍̑͗ͮ̃̽̀̉̿I̸̢̨̨̮͓̝̩̖͑͑̇ͫ̆̀̊͞N̷̷̵̸̴̛̲̻̤̞̫̱̹͉̳͇̥̜̫̙̈́̏̌ͯ̂ͦ͆̀̽͆͗ͬͤͩ̓ͥ̀̚̕͢͡͡Ģ̶̡̢̭̻̦͍͈͇̯͕͔̠̣͔ͦͧ͆͊̍̂̍͗ͫ̌ͯ̀͑́͐̆ͯ͊̀͢͠?̶̴̵̸̧̧̛͍̮̳̠̖̞͕̮̒ͩ͌ͨͯ͐͗ͦ̔ͤ͆͊̇͛̍͋̇ͫͫ̒̚͘̚͟͝!̴̴̻͈͖̖̋͐̈́ͯ̽̎ͬ̐̾̽͑”̨̛̬͉̇̓͂͊̈́ͫ̋ͯ͌͞_̜̫̫̯͈͔͓ͯͣ̓̓ͯ͢

 

“̠͖̕͟G̷̸̢̱̺͎̻̖̻̊̈͂͐ͬͭ̓̇ͫͥͯ̓͟͞o̡̗̺̹̼̜̖͓̰͈̦̠͉̔͌̾́̋ͦ̄́̊͊ͧ̀̀̀̄̏ͬ̚͜͞t̢̤̬͇̞̫̃̉ͫ͂͗̚͜t̰̹ͭͨ͝͝åͤ̑̄ͩ͟ d̷͖̥͍̈́̐̈͂ͦ͌͞ǫ̨̨̢̟̟̟̠̲̩̺̱͕͚̰̥̥̮̾̈͂̅͒ͮ̏̓̇ͯͭͩ̒͂̏͞͞ͅ w̷̖̤͇͙̒̿̑̋́́́̋̌͘͝ḩ̵̷̢̛̰̜̬͈̹̦̘̰͕̭̣̭̲ͥͣ̀͂̏̆̒̓̉͋͒̇̀̔̒ͦ̍̋̈́ͭ͛̆ͮ͢͡a̴̵̶̡̼̜̝̪̳͉̼̠̝̤̬̥̱̱̱̐͋̊ͪͬͧ̎ͮ͌̾ͣͭͪ̒̈̋̽ͧ̈́ͫͩͮ̚͜͝ͅt̼̜ͯ I̧͈ š̵̵̡̳̦̯͍̥̠͚͕̤͎͚͛̄̒ͯͤͮͨ̉̔̈́̌̒͜͜͢͢͡͠͞ͅh̶̶̻̞͖̪̬ͯ̓͆̀̈́͊̂ͦ͒̕͡o̸̸̢̺̠̥̙͕̯͎͉͍̾̑̌̊ͬ̀̀ͭ͜ͅ_̬u̟͈̻̥͚̎͒͆ͮ̊ͨͧ̋͗̓̍ͯ͆̚͘͟l̵̢̛̲̰͙̰̜͎̼̬̱̻̈́̊̿̿́̈́͗̌͑͢͠ͅḑ̵̵͚̜͉̦̖ͩ̌̃͆̃̎̈́͂̅_̀_̡̛͇̺̹̜̭͍͛̂ͦͥͯ͊́̀ͥ̆ͩ̚͘͝ͅ d̵̵̩̼̥͂o̡̭̰͙̺̓ͤ̎ͤͧ.̣̮̫́͊̇”̶̠̜̭͈͚͎͍̣̏̎́͑́͗͡  

 

Neo Sage’s form began to glitch in a very violent manner. Desperately, she struggled to maintain the integrity of the dimensional fabric, encompassing everything within Sol, including the sky and the ground.

“What’s happening?” Silver spun, scanning the fractured horizon. He had no idea.

Neo Sage ripped open a portal with a powerful burst of energy from the Chaos Emerald.

“Don’t run!” Silver dove after her. They both plunged through and crashed back into Mobius—his dimension.

Neo Sage ignored her contorting form, focusing her power. Silver realized that it wasn’t just her glitching; the world around them was flickering, too. Fire, the Egg City dome collapsing, and Titans—all of it was scrambled like corrupted footage. One moment, he was standing amid the chaotic battle, the roar of the colossal Titans echoing in his ears and the acrid smell of burning debris stinging his nostrils. The next moment, the landscape warped and fractured like a shattered mirror reflecting a distorted reality. Buildings stretched and twisted, their familiar forms dissolving into abstract shapes before snapping back into place, only to glitch again. The crimson flames of the inferno would freeze briefly in impossible formations, then leap and dance with unnatural speed. The heat radiated in pulses of static. Even the Titans themselves, those behemoths of destruction, seemed to stutter and jerk. Their movements were no longer fluid, but rather a series of jarring frames, as if a movie were skipping. The air crackled with unseen energy, sending a shiver down his spine. This was a systemic breakdown. Fear pierced through the confusion as he grasped the magnitude of the problem.

“What is this?”

“Damn it… damn it! Hahahahahaha—” Neo Sage’s laughter twisted into something sick and feral.

Despite her holographic body flickering violently and her code beginning to scatter, she focused the AI system’s full power on stopping the world’s glitching. The Chaos Emeralds’ power enveloped her red-black form, transforming her into gold-red and successfully halting the distortions. Time seemed to freeze as the glitching subsided, but Neo Sage’s body was ruined, her humanoid form warped and corrupted, red code dissipating into the air. “How... how are these memories here? Everything changed. Someone changed it... It’s him. It’s him!” she muttered.

Meanwhile Silver coughed hard—then blood splattered out. The Sol Emeralds were tearing through him, destroying every trace of foreign energy lingering in his body. He forcefully severed the connection, but it wasn’t enough. The borrowed power rebelled, shredding him from the inside.

Not only did Silver’s Sol Emeralds shatter—Neo Sage’s seven Chaos Emeralds cracked and shattered as well.

Splaaash—

More blood poured out—now from his eyes too. He was dying. Neo Sage had vanished. Silver tried to stand, but couldn’t. His body wouldn’t obey. The AI had vanished, its location unknown, the last image she had was a mental flash, filled with someone’s furious curse, said something changed. But what is it that changes?

Then a voice came direct to his mind like a telepathy.

“Power time expired, Silver the Hedgehog.”

“I take back what’s mine.”

Silver couldn’t feel his limbs. He lay face-down on the ground, fingers dragging toward a fallen Chaos Emerald. Just one. He needed just one to go to the past. He’d try again. He would fight again. His vision blurred. As he reached out, his eyes dimmed. Even the toxic air in Egg Dome City was starting to erode him—ComplianceX tearing into his lungs.

Then he saw it, through fading vision. Someone lifted him. He couldn’t make out the shape, but he knew those eyes. A dull, ruby red staring at him with an unfamiliar softness. The figure reached for the Master Emerald shard hanging from his neck.

A sweet, warm voice whispered near his ear:

“Good work, Silver. Thank you. You fought enough. Rest now. Leave it to me—your friend.” Sounds thinned, ringing in his ears. In a final burst of light before darkness, Silver saw Shadow the Hedgehog’s proud, unflinching face, then the portal engulfed him.

Notes:

updating two chapter, because I want to take a break after this. i hope you guys enjoy it~

Chapter 24: The broken future (5) the last

Notes:

welcome back guys~
first off all I want to say thank you for you guys that like my fic, even though this my fist fic but I'm really glad that you like it. the plot, the story, the angst... hehehe.
but now, we finally reach the end of part 1 of this fic guys....horrayyy... part 1 will over i chapter 28, so after that chapter we will get to arc 2, it will explore more about the conspiracy.
I'm really glad for the kudos, and all the comment that you write for me, helping me to stay excited to write it. if you guys realize i keep writing chapter according to some reference, either from Sonic Movie, Sonic game, etc. especially when the hog fighting in the chapter 18. I like them when they throwing a punch to each other, that's literally their love language. While everyone gone crazy outside Shadow just chillin' with the guardian. what a sicko, like some certain Character that I know (in ORV).

anyway enjoy the reading.

In a pitch-dark corner of the ARK, Shadow stood still, realizing he was still tethered to the Guardian of the Timeline. Even here, where nothing had form he could still follow its guidance, step by step. This wasn’t the ARK he remembered, nor Sanctuary… but the Guardian had said this was its Sanctuary. Shadow kept walking until he didn’t even know when it shifted into a place he knew down to the bones: the only spot in the ARK that still carried light.
The place where he and Maria used to sit, watching Earth and the sun rising and setting through the glass.

But now it felt off. Wrong. The view outside wasn’t a sky, but some cosmic void swallowing Earth whole in a pool of viscous black. Something so wrong it made the quills along Shadow’s spine rise.

“Feel nostalgic?” The Guardian stood on his right, hunched a little, hands folded behind its back.
“Standing here with me… with Maria… on the ARK?”

Shadow let out a slow breath, half-lidded eyes drifting toward the glass before speaking, voice low. “I’ll tell you again,” he turned to the right, gaze cutting through the figure beside him, “you’re not Maria. Stop acting like you are.”

The Guardian flashed a twisted smile—Maria’s face bending into something uncanny and wrong. “Stop being so cold to me.”

Shadow withdrew his hand from the glass completely, facing the Guardian head-on.
“So am I really dead? Is that why I’m stuck here with you?”

The Guardian pointed at the glass. Instantly, the view outside shifted; scene was horrific, smoke filled the air, metal was twisted, and his body was torn half apart and strewn about, making anyone sick. Shadow stared at the screen silently as it flickered through the faces of his friends: Tails, Amy, Vector, and Charmy, who looked away and covered his eyes; and Espio, who was unconscious beside them.

This was the first time he had seen his own corpse. His face didn’t even twitch. Crimson eyes extinguished. Skin ash-pale. He swallowed. It felt unreal. Maybe because here, in this twisted Sanctuary, he still felt alive.

“…so that’s me.”

“Disgusting, isn’t it? Of course you’d choose the most dramatic way to die, Mister Edgy.” The Guardian snorted. “And your last pose, your last words, gosh…”  As she almost doubled over laughing. “‘Gotta do what I should do.’ What an insane closing line.”

Shadow didn’t look at her. The shame hit harder than any injury. Was it… cringe? It was Sonic’s line—the thing that idiot always spit out when facing something hopeless. ‘Why the hell did I say that?’ For a split second he genuinely questioned whether he was the faker.

“Stop laughing…” Shadow covered part of his face, heat crawling up his ears.

“Haha… unbelievable,” the Guardian wiped tears from the corner of her eye. “Well, at least your little stunt traumatized an AI. So maybe your death wasn’t a complete waste.” She smiled with a sharp, knowing. “The future finally started altering…”

Something crawled under Shadow’s skin. A cold pulse. He turned slowly, watching that grotesque Maria-smile twist further.

“Congratulations…”

“…Is this really happening?” Shadow asked quietly.

“Of course. You know how many times that other hedgehog traveled back to fix his future? And he still couldn’t change a thing. Every time he returned, he was greeted with the same nightmare.” Maria strolled around idly, hands spinning in small circles. “The Shadow-Effect is dangerous. Thanks to you, the root finally grew branches…”

Shadow detected a subtle shift in her smile, a distortion that set off his instincts, warning him to remain vigilant around this being disguised as Maria.

“Shadow… you always impress me. My job maintaining the timeline was unbearably boring… until you. Now the future’s collapsing. Slowly, yes, but it is. Your interference created three possible outcomes.” Her eyes glinted. “But the old one—the awful one—still lingers. Neo Sage is clinging to it with the seven Chaos Emeralds. And if branches keep multiplying? Chaos. A nightmare incarnate. A being born from pure fear. And we don’t even know who it’ll be.”

A chill knifed down Shadow’s spine.

“Something terrible… will be created?” he whispered.

“I can’t confirm yet. But if you remember Time Eater… here’s a fun fact.” Her grin widened, unnatural. “Before it became that monster, it was just the embodiment of a broken branch of time. A primordial essence. A supreme being who created his own dimension—White Space. Imagine that happening again. You might even outdo it. Or worse—create something without realizing it. Because like I told you… if you break the timeline, you do not want to know what comes next, boy~.”

Time Eater. He could never forget it — its sick existence dragging him into White Space, confronting him again with Maria and Gerald Robotnik, letting him believe even for a moment  that he could change their fate. Another illusion.

Did I just do the same thing now?

Did I only imagine saving Sonic? Did I fail? Will he still die?

No. He couldn’t stay here. He had to return. He had to protect Sonic.

“Tell me, Guardian, did I save him? Did I stop his fate? I replaced him; I died in his place. Will he live now? He won’t die, right? He won’t…”

The desperation in his voice was clear, the plea cracking through every word. Maria—or rather, the thing wearing her—only watched him, her icy blue eyes unblinking.

“Shadow… every living being dies. You stopped one death, but that doesn’t mean you stopped all of them.”

“I know that,” he insisted. “I’m asking if he’ll avoid a gruesome death, young. I want him to grow old, to be loved. That’s all I need.”

“Well, that’s unlikely,” she murmured, leaning close. Her face was inches from his as she whispered with unsettling calmness, “You know the one he loves is dead, just like this.”

“He doesn’t— he doesn’t love me. Stop.”

“Whatever. The point is: you can’t stop death. Maybe delay it. But it will always come.”

Shadow knew that. He didn’t need her to stab the wound again. He’d accepted Maria’s death like she’d accepted her fate.

“But Sonic…?”

“Why did you interfere then?”

SHUT UP.

Stop feeding me delusions.

I’m done listening to you.

Even in this Sanctuary he couldn’t escape his own mind.

“Can I really not go back? Am I truly dead?” Shadow asked again, more composed.

“Do you want to go back?” Maria’s smile twisted again, but this time Shadow barely reacted—it was becoming oddly familiar. “You died in the mortal sense. But here? You’re alive. You’re a supreme being—like me. Did you really think something like you dies so easily?”

“…”

“No, Shadow. You’re not dead. You can return… but maybe only to whatever remains of the future. It’s collapsing. Glitching. Rebuilding itself. When you arrive, you might not even exist there anymore—your death in the past affects everything.”

A pause.

“Simply put: it depends on your ability.”

“…is Silver alright?” he asked.

“Don’t ask me. Look for yourself. That hedgehog irritates me across every branch. Always struggling. Always failing. Somehow always trying.” Her tone dripped annoyance.

Shadow let it pass.

“Are you leaving now?” she asked softly, her voice echoing Maria’s gentle tone. It was as though she didn’t want him to go, as though she dreaded being left alone to face her own private sanctuary horrors in the emptiness.

“Yes. I’m going back to the future. Or whatever’s left of it. I just… don’t know how.”

“You still can’t control your power? What were you doing—daydreaming about your crush all day?” she mocked.

“Crush? What’s that?”

“God, Boomers…” She clicked her tongue, then smiled again. “Just focus. The requirements are met. Think of the future you want to reach. Ah—and don’t forget: when you get there, your body will glitch badly. Slowly, the timeline will erode you.”

Shadow nodded, focused, and let his mind anchor itself to the future.

The ripples answered instantly. His body reacted. His consciousness stretched—

And he vanished.

The Guardian smiled in the empty darkness, a smile full of intent.

“Have your fun, Shadow. Next time we meet, I’m not letting you go. You’re mine.”

∞≈

Shadow felt his body lying on some kind of surgical bed. He could see his own restrained hands, the metal bindings, the cold surface—an operating table, no doubt. Whatever happened to his body, he felt… functional.

𝐆⃥⃒̸𝐥⃥⃒̸𝐢⃥⃒̸𝐭⃥⃒̸𝐜⃥⃒̸𝐡⃥⃒̸𝐡⃥⃒̸𝐡⃥⃒̸.⃥⃒̸

Right. This problem was still here.

His body flickered, distorted. The objects around him warped too, even the cuffs holding him down. Thanks to that, he slipped free. The white interior around him confirmed it: his corpse had been brought here—Neo Sage’s main base in the Egg City Dome.

Did Metal bring me here?

He stepped off the bed, walking deeper inside. The glitching was intrusive—like the whole world was made of code being decrypted and rewritten according to updated data. Blowing up PRO-EX prematurely must’ve cracked this “fixed” future more than he expected.

After wandering through the Egg Base, Shadow reached something strange: a cube-shaped room, every surface carved with binary digits. And it was the only thing not glitching. Golden, code-like light wrapped around it, shielding it. When he approached, a projection materialized—Neo Sage, and she looked wrecked. Pieces of her code drifted off her form, the glitches tearing her apart.

“Hey, Sage,” Shadow said, casual.

Neo Sage didn’t appreciate it. Her pixelated, half-decaying face twisted with fury.
“I knew it. This is your doing. All of it. These foreign memories invading my head, my system, spreading everywhere—decrypting my AI code. Shadow the Hedgehog… you went to the past.”

Shadow raised a brow, impressed she figured it out this fast.

“So that’s why my body was on a weird surgery bed?”

“I dissected you!” Neo Sage snapped. “After I ordered Metal to retrieve your corpse, I tried repairing the damage. I opened your body, stitched it back—again and again. Strangely, your body refused to rot, no discoloration, nothing. At first I thought it was your Black Arm DNA, but then your corpse reacted to the Chaos Emerald. Like it was alive. So I tore everything apart until I found your heart—no, your core. Fully active. I removed that organ, used it as a special component to perfect my Titan Project. And now look—your mangled, disgusting body is whole again. Standing in front of me. What… what are you?”

There was a tremor in her voice—she needed an answer. Her calculations had betrayed her.

~~~

“Lay him here,” Neo Sage instructed, watching Neo Metal Sonic place Shadow’s body on the table. She looked annoyed that Metal handled him too gently.

“What exactly do you want, dragging his corpse here?” Metal asked.

“Study it, obviously! Aren’t you curious how he came back? He shouldn’t be alive. And even after everything, he was absurdly strong. He held back the ComplianceX Cannon—do you know how hard that thing was to create? He forced the seven Chaos Emeralds out of me—just ripped them away. Only the old Echidna guardians had that ability. So is his Chaos control really that advanced? Or is there another reason? Whatever it is brother, don’t interrupt me!”

Neo Metal Sonic stepped back hesitantly, red eyes flickering as he stared at the lifeless body. Neo Sage caught that expression instantly.

“Don’t tell me you feel bad. For a corpse?”

“…”

“Oh, come on. You butchered the last Echidna guardian—the granddaughter of Knuckles the Echidna—without blinking. Took the Master Emerald and handed it to Lord Miles. And now you’re softening?”

“I didn’t say I’m softening. It’s just… Shadow the Hedgehog is one of the few individuals I acknowledged. In the past, he treated me… fairly well.” His voice warped with distortion.

“If you can’t handle it, get out.”

“…”

“What now? Why are you looking at me like that? Seriously, I can’t—”

“I still can’t believe you killed Miles just like that. I thought you two were… something.”

“…”

“Now you’re the one silent.”

“Just get out. Don’t bother me. Shoo. Shoo.”

---

After a long time in that room dissecting Shadow’s body, even sealing him inside a capsule—Neo Sage finally came to a conclusion: the corpse was still warm, despite being dead.
The existence called Shadow the Hedgehog fascinated her and terrified her in equal measure. One thing was certain—she wasn’t going to stop until she unraveled him.

“I’ve already positioned the Titans where they need to be. One more time, this is really what you want to do?” Neo Metal Sonic’s eyes flickered wide. When he entered the room, the figure that had been neatly stored in the capsule looked ruined now—organs exposed, limbs torn apart, gore everywhere, and Shadow’s black blood still liquid instead of clotting.

“Oh, you’re here? Did you secure the kid—ugh, what’s her name again, Te—Te—whatever. She’ll make a good lure for Silver.”

“You… why… This is excessive!”

"Why are you scolding me?" I’m trying to learn. If you don't know something, you have to search it out. That's what Lord Miles said. Now, quit interrupting me. I’m close to a conclusion.”

Neo Metal Sonic raised his spear at her—fast, warning her to stop whatever she was doing.

“Brother… you’ve crossed the line. You realize I can shut you down any time, right?”

“I think you’re overreacting. Just let him rest in peace. Why… why are you doing this to him…”

“If robots could cry, I swear you’d be sobbing right now. Don’t let Sonic’s emotions control you, brother. Stop obsessing over a corpse. If you weren’t patent-encrypted and custom-programmed by Father, I’d hijack and control you myself. But because you’re special, I let it be. You’re the only one left of Father’s creations—don’t test my patience.”

“…”

A notification pinged—Silver had arrived at the Mobian survivors’ hideout. Neo Sage smirked.

“Fine, I’ll head out. Guard this place. There’s a face I want to see…”
She dropped her projection gloves and set down her scalpel, then vanished into astral form.

Neo Metal Sonic stared at the mangled body, stepped close, and tried rebuilding it piece by piece—even though he had no idea what he was doing.

---

After meeting Silver, Neo Sage returned to her operating room. She found the body almost whole—sloppily stitched, but the organs were shoved back inside. It made her let out a sarcastic little heh. Her brother was nowhere in sight.

Hopeless.

She resumed her research—testing energy detectors again, injecting various serums crafted by Lord Miles, hoping for any reaction. Nothing. Absolutely nothing.

So she shifted tactics, extracting Shadow’s DNA and comparing it to his older samples. It had changed—after exposure to the seven fake Chaos Emeralds (ComplianceX), the DNA looked… evolved. Enough that she could probably manufacture an army just from it.

So what, Shadow’s basically Black Doom now?

A skeptical laugh escaped her. She copied the data into Cyberspace—into her subconscious—building a data chamber inside a cube, integrating parts of his code to mimic Shadow’s evolutionary traits.

Then she opened the grand gladiator event—featuring a special guest, Silver—trying to rescue that squirrel kid.

From afar, Neo Metal Sonic watched, silent. Eventually his footsteps approached.

“So you finally stopped sulking?”

“What’s your plan, Sage? I don’t see the point in any of this. Releasing the Titans, pushing Silver to his limits, then doing these sick experiments—”

“Shut up. You understand nothing. I’m exploring possibilities. That’s my goal.”

“Looks to me like the ending you want is one where neither I nor the Eggman Empire exists.”

Neo Sage froze. Her hands stopped typing on the floating screen. She stared at him. “Brother… how far do you want to push me?”

“You weren’t the only one manipulating Miles Prower. He manipulated you too. Your obsession, your hatred toward Shadow—I think those emotions were his.”

“Heh… I don’t know what you’re implying.”

“When you’re alone in this timeline, there’s one thing I want you to remember: don’t lose what you were created with.”

Those words stabbed into the AI code like acid, then Neo Metal Sonic left for the arena where the team would be displayed.

~~~

Back, outside her mind, Neo Sage saw Shadow as a paradox—new memories pouring in, memories that felt real, destabilizing her code, shaking the foundation of every binary spinning through her system. The worsening glitches in this era weren’t helping. Even pausing the process with a Chaos Emerald barely slowed the collapse.

Then realization hit her.

Had Shadow the Hedgehog moved his consciousness into the past? If so, anything he did back then would reshape this future. A frozen timeline beginning to move again.

Would Father survive?

No.

Father still died—in the new memory, at the hands of a grieving Sonic the Hedgehog.
The hero’s face twisted with something menacing.

“…Whatever you did, you have to go back to the past, Shadow. Your glitching is extreme—your body is practically transparent. You’re the one whose existence is about to be erased.”

“You’re right,” Shadow said, looking at his phasing hands. “But that doesn’t mean I’m letting you run wild. I’ll stop you too. I’m not letting your plan happen.” He glanced at the cube. “What is that?”

“Hah… my data. My core. If it’s destroyed, I die permanently.”

“You’re just casually telling me your weakness… Something’s off.”

“Tell me, Shadow. Are you some kind of god?”

Shadow’s expression twisted downward in disgust. “Why would you even ask that?”

“What was the requirement for you to go to the past?”

Shadow sensed something off about this Neo Sage. “Death by the Master Emerald. Where’s Metal?”

“Brother is gone. Destroyed. He met his end at the hands of the time traveler.”

Shadow lowered his head, then looked at the cube and back at her. “Consider that payback. Silver isn’t someone you underestimate.”

“Hahahaha…”

Her laughter echoed through the entire base, making Shadow’s ears twitch. He immediately went on guard.

“He’s no ordinary hedgehog anymore…”

“Every move he makes makes my code shudder. Terrifies me. But still, everything he says is so naïve.” Neo Sage raised her hands, gathering something unseen. Shadow instantly teleported near the cube, Chaos Spear drawn.

“Don’t do anything stupid. I’ll destroy this.”

“No need…” She turned to him for the last time, “I’m already finished.”

Her form burst—scattering raw code like shrapnel. The digital fragments flew in every direction, each shard shimmering with corrupted data and fractured algorithms. Shadow couldn’t even see her anymore; the once imposing figure had dissolved into a chaotic storm of fragmented code, leaving nothing but a void where power once reigned.

That was the end of the corrupted tyrant empress. Or so he thought.

∞≈

Outside the Egg Base, Shadow found Silver covered in blood, struggling to reach the Chaos Emerald. Shadow moved quickly, pulled Silver up, and examined him. Silver looked wrecked—bad enough that even with Shadow’s sharper hearing in this future, he could hear the hedgehog’s pulse hammering at a ridiculous pace. He noticed something around Silver’s neck. He was sure this was the Master Emerald—whatever was left of it, so he yanked it off. The outside world looked like hell. Titans—those extinct monsters Sonic had taken down—were tearing through everything. And yet everything around them was frozen, like time itself had stopped. Whatever Neo Sage did, she must’ve burned her existence to lock this place in stasis.

Shadow grabbed one of the Chaos Emeralds. Its pulse was faint, empty, but it was enough to try forcing a portal open. Even with a fake emerald for a core, he should be able to manifest one.

He had to move Silver to a safe timeline. And that sure as hell wasn’t here.

This place was done. This timeline was going to collapse and rebuild itself into new branches like the Guardian of the Timeline warned—three possible futures fighting to form an outcome.

“Good work, Silver. Thank you. You fought enough. Rest now. Leave it to me—your friend.”

Silver reacted at those words, eyes twitching. Once the portal was finally stable, Shadow tossed him in. He had no idea which timeline Silver would end up in, but at least he tried.

The chilling sensation began subtly, a prickling awareness at first, quickly escalating into a full-blown wave of dread that washed over him. Then he felt it—something horrifying. Something that crawled down his spine, a phantom touch that made his flesh crawl and his breath hitch in his throat.

Shadow snapped his head back, muscles tensing, eyes darting frantically around, searching for the source of this unseen terror. But nothing was there. Just the desolate panorama of frozen destruction – shattered buildings, twisted metal, and the eerie silence of a world ripped apart. The wind, which had been a constant companion, seemed to have died, leaving only the oppressive weight of the unseen presence.

That presence… it felt like the Guardian of the Timeline, but colder, far colder. There was no warmth, no reassurance, only the palpable weight of pure menace, an icy dread that promised utter annihilation. It wasn’t just a feeling; it was a certainty, a premonition of something terrible that was about to unfold, leaving Shadow paralyzed with fear in the face of the unknown.

He stared at the Master Emerald necklace in his hand. “Great. How the hell do you die from a necklace?” He scratched his scalp. None of this made sense. Could he even go back to the past now? He remembered his body sliced in half. He was dead. Was “coming back” even possible?

His form began glitching—badly. The Master Emerald necklace slipped from his fingers. He lunged and grabbed it. No time left.

And then, the sky split open. The world tore like paper, the deafening sound of ripping echoing across the newly fractured landscape. Time, which had been frozen in a stasis that held the air still until now, lurched forward suddenly, throwing Shadow off balance. Like ants scattered apart by a carelessly placed foot, Shadow saw himself splitting into fragments of shadow, tendrils of darkness peeling away from his form, threatening to dissipate into the chaotic void.

Damn it.

He didn’t think—panic clawing at his throat, he reacted purely on instinct. He shoved the necklace, cool and smooth against his desperate fingers, into his mouth and forced himself to swallow it, choking hard as it scraped against his throat. Then, a massive ancient creature turned its gaze toward him—yellow animal-like eyes, the size of houses, blooming under his feet as if emerging from the ground itself. Huge. Monstrous. Its scales, the color of obsidian, reflected the fractured light of the sky.

“What the hell…?” The necklace, his only hope — went down. And he didn’t die. Instead, a searing heat, like the blast of a furnace, ripped through his insides, accompanied by a blinding golden light that erupted from his core as the creature’s immense shadow enveloped him.

Damn. Damn.

He ran, but his body was ghosting apart, the environment warping. The familiar cobblestone path beneath his feet fractured and twisted, the grand egg base in the distance melting into a grotesque, distorted caricature of itself. More eyes opened beneath him, constellations of crimson watching him from the inky blackness that bled from the ground, the very air thick with an oppressive, unseen weight. Whatever this was, he was stuck. No escape. The feeling of dread was a physical thing, clawing at his throat, suffocating him. But then, a beacon.

Light.

Through the dark, distorted vision, he saw it: a white glow, a promise of something — anything — other than this fuck-up place. He ran straight into it, ignoring the screaming, splintering sensation as his essence threatened to unravel completely. Everything went white. A searing, absolute whiteness. Then, as the light gradually faded, he realized where he was.

White Space.

“Oh come on, Shadow. Are you really that pissed? And now you’re blocking me?”

That voice. Familiar.

Shadow looked to his left.

“I already won fair and square, and I got the Chaos Emerald! Now let me through—I’ve got a date with a monster.”

Sonic.

So he landed in the White Space era. The moment they were trapped here. If he remembered right, Sonic’s Chaos Emerald here was swapped with a fake. Wait—he couldn’t change this. If Sonic found out he was holding a fake emerald, he’d go after Shadow—Shadow, who at this time was busy fighting Black Doom in space. Worst case, the timeline breaks, Sonic fights Time Eater with a fake Chaos Emerald, can’t go super, and dies. And everyone dies with him.

I have to stall him.

“Sonic,” he finally said, “give the Chaos Emerald back.” The blue hedgehog only gave him that cocky grin.

I just need to hold him long enough for Rouge to swap it back with the real one.

Notes:

Thank you for reading. just Fyi: I hope you don't put too much faith in the Guardian of the Timeline. If you're wondering, it uses Maria's form every time it talks to Shadow to make him feel familiar and trust it, so it can win his heart. it really sus.
also next chapter we gonna see other's Pov again, like Tails, Knuckles, and Sonic.

Chapter 25: The Hero's Grief (2)

Notes:

Finally updating it!

Sorry for the late update you guys... I've been drowning in drawings lately, especially those two hogs.
This chapter is long. It has a lot of words, so I hope you guys didn't get confused while reading it.

Anyway enjoy the update.

Tails kept tapping at his energy scanner device, but the whole thing was glitching out, numbers scrambling, readings spiking and dying like a heart in failure. He sat on the jagged edge of blasted stone, the air still shaking faintly from the explosion. The smell hit first—burnt metal, scorched dust, that sharp chemical sting of something unnatural. Amy was curled beside him, sobbing into her hands, shoulders trembling. Vector had dragged Espio’s unconscious body over and stood guard with a face carved from stone. Charmy had bolted a while ago, too shaken to stay.

Shadow’s body was still somewhere behind the smoke. Tails couldn’t bring himself to get up. His legs felt like wet paper.

And Sonic… Sonic had run.  He... just vanished, in the blink of blur. 

Tails understood what that meant. Sonic saw it too—the torn-apart body. And he couldn’t imagine how he’s feeling right now. He had been there to see it, the horrific image of Shadow’s dead body.

How is Sonic feeling right now?

He fumbled for his wrist communicator, trying Knuckles, Rouge—no connection. Static. Dead lines. The wind shifted, pushing the smoke aside for a moment, and Tails caught the full reek of burnt flesh. It sat heavily on his tongue. He swallowed hard, the bile rising in his throat. The scene before him was a tableau of devastation.

Shadow…

…

Beep… beep.

The communicator finally lit up. Rouge’s name flashed on the display. He scrambled to answer it.

“Finally, you’re answering.”

“Hey Tails, can you patch me through—” Rouge’s voice came through, but he barely heard it.

“Rouge…” Tails’ voice shrank, thin and small. “Shadow… he’s… gone.”

He heard it instantly: the sharp inhalation, followed by the quiet breaking. Rouge was crying. No doubt. The sound cracked straight through him, blurring his vision. He turned to check on Amy. She’d been crying seconds ago, but now she was collapsed on the ground. “Amy!”

He looked around for Vector, but the crocodile had disappeared. “Where did he—?”

Tails laid Amy down beside Espio. Every single one of them was either unconscious or crushed by shock. But it wasn’t just despair in the air. Something in the smoke pressed on his lungs—raw, violent energy, saturated with something dark. Wrong. It prickled through his fur like static. What specifically triggered the explosion? And what exactly exploded?

He forced himself back to the communicator.
“Rouge, can you hear me? Look, I still don’t know the cause, but something exploded under the cliff. Shadow was down there. And he…” Tails couldn’t push the words out. “…Rouge, tell me where you are. We need to find Sonic. I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

He didn’t know what would happen to his brother—not this time. He hadn’t even been able to look Sonic in the eyes before he ran. But the speed Sonic left with… something in it felt dangerous.

“Bat lady… why are you crying?”

Wait. Even through the distortion, Tails recognized that voice. “Knuckles! Is that you? Are you with Rouge?” he yelled into the communicator.

“Hold on—that voice. Tails? You’re talking to the fox, Rouge… so why are you—” Knuckles’ voice cut off. A long pause. Then he came back, voice steady, controlled. “Speak, Tails. We’re listening.”

“Knuckles… Shadow. Like I said—the explosion… he was there… and then…”

“I heard you. Don’t force yourself to say it,” Knuckles replied.

Tails nodded silently, even though neither of them could see it. “We have to find Sonic. He—”

“About that. He’s here. With me.”

“What? Is he okay? Wait—where even are you two?”

“One thing at a time, fox. Breathe. Now speak with Rouge. I’ll stop him.”

“Stop who?”

“Sonic.”

---

Knuckles woke up from unconsciousness only because he heard someone crying—Rouge. The girl looked fragile in a way he had never seen. No teasing tone, no smug confidence. Just a bat curled on the floor, trembling, tears dripping silently onto the cold tile.

“Shadow… Shadow…” she whispered, broken.

He picked up the communicator from where it had slid, heard Tails’ voice, and finally understood why Rouge was crying—why Sonic had looked terrifying in that goat-milker room earlier, right before Stone knocked him out. That murderous heat in Sonic’s eyes hadn’t been normal.

“Stop who?” Said the fox behind the communicator.

“Sit up, Rouge. Hold this,” Knuckles murmured, settling her with the communicator. Then he spoke one last time to Tails:

“Sonic.”

Even hearing that name froze Rouge mid-sob.

“Wait! Knuckles—what do you mean?” Tails’ voice cracked through the device. “What happened to Sonic?”

“Get to Costa Island. Now.” He cut the call.

Rouge shakily picked her communicator off the floor and clipped it back to her arm. “He’s terrifying… can you even stop him?” she whispered. She had seen Sonic's rage up close earlier, and he didn't respond to any of the words she threw at him. Knuckles could hear the fear in her voice. “He didn’t even respond when I called him.”

Knuckles moved closer, gently brushing the tears from the fur beneath her eyes.
“Don’t worry. I’ll stop him.” In that instant, their eyes met, creating a quiet, steady, and grounding connection between them. He just wanted her to breathe again, if only for a second.

Then he stood, peeled off his ridiculous Hawaiian shirt, and made a loud cracking sound with his knuckles. “I’m going to knock some sense into that blue streak.” He sprinted through the doorway and into the crowd outside. Chaos everywhere—people scattering, some running toward something instead of away. And then he saw it: Sonic locked in a brutal fight with Metal Sonic.

Eggman had fled. The hole in the wall where he’d been was empty. Sage was gone too—Metal Sonic must’ve swooped in fast to save his creator.

“SONIC!!”

The harsh scene that was unfolding before his very eyes was incredibly brutal. Although Metal Sonic attempted to retaliate, he could not keep up because Sonic was moving at a rapid, unstable, and uninhibited speed. Sonic grabbed both of Metal’s forearms and twisted them with a forceful snap, spinning the robot like a ragdoll. Sonic’s face was twisted into something feral. Not him. Not the Sonic he knew.

The crowd was cheering. Phones and cameras everywhere—no one cared about the danger, only the spectacle.

Knuckles’ patience snapped. He tore cameras out of everyone’s hands and smashed them into the dirt. People screamed at him, but he stared them down with the most intimidating glare he had. Silence followed.

Except for one jackal—still filming. Knuckles lunged, but the jackal dodged smoothly.

“Hey! Give me that camera!” Knuckles barked.

“I’m a famous influencer! This is my vlog! I never thought I’d capture the hero fighting up close—no way I’m giving this up! I’m live, you know!”

Live? 

“I hid this so resort security wouldn’t confiscate it. I’m not losing this footage,” the jackal insisted, clutching his selfie stick.

Then it clicked. This guy must’ve been where Rouge got her intel. And because the staff failed to catch him when he violating the rules in this Island, Stone and Eggman’s little secret meeting got exposed by him.

Rouge’s voice echoed in his head: “Wynes the Jackal—big influencer—posted a new vlog from Costa Island. Lucky me, I caught a familiar silhouette in the background…”

Damn it.

Knuckles went after Wynes again, who kept running, still filming Sonic and Metal Sonic. However, Knuckles’ eyes quickly shifted their focus to the fight, and he witnessed Sonic executing a mid-air kick that sent Metal Sonic hurtling directly towards the ground. Right where Sherly was.

Sherly clutched her chest, coughing hard. I don’t like her, but she’ll die from the shockwave if she stays there.

Knuckles bolted—fast. He grabbed Sherly just before the two fighters hit the ground, the impact sending a gust strong enough to flip someone’s skirt. “Sherly? Can you move?” He held her in his arms, but she winced, still in pain. He carried her to safety and lowered her gently to the ground. Chaos energy crackled in the unstable air. Sonic's rage was altering the very fabric of reality.

Knuckles turned back toward the fight just in time to see the horror: Sonic dismantling Metal Sonic piece by piece. Oil splattered across the dirt, cables ripping free, the robot’s torso torn open with vicious force. Sonic looked wild—pure predator energy.

“Why are you quiet now?” Sonic hissed. “You shouldn’t have stepped between me and Eggman. I’m going to tear that doctor apart. Slowly. Piece by piece. I’ll show every last one of them what happens when they try to take something from me, take him away. When they play with my heart. When they challenge me.”

His voice chilled the entire crowd. The crowd immediately stopped cheering. Terror replaced excitement.

The timing was perfect. Knuckles smashed Wynne's last camera. Paw, lens, metal—all obliterated.

"Hey! You—!"

Knuckles grabbed Wynes by both shoulders, shaking him once. His tone dropped into something deadly calm: “You saw enough. You want to help? Move this crowd. Get them out of here. Unless you want to end up like that camera.”

Wynes nodded so fast his ears flopped.

Then—BOOM!!

A massive robot burst from a nearby building, tearing the structure apart. Badniks swarmed. Knuckles clicked his tongue. “RUN! Get out of here!” he roared.

People fled. Even Eggman tried fighting back this time. And Knuckles wondered where the hell that giant robot had been hiding.

Good. At least the chaos forced the crowd to scatter. He scanned the ground where Sonic and Metal Sonic had been—but Sonic was gone. Only the broken robot lay crumpled in the crater.

Knuckles lifted his gaze.

There he was—Sonic perched atop Eggman’s massive mech, smiling a grotesque, razor-edged smile, eyes narrowed and glowing an eerie green. “Finally,” Sonic muttered, with a low and cold voice. “You came out.”

 

∞≈

Nature was busy like any other day, the small pleasures of Angel Island pressing at Blaze’s senses. The place was quiet by most standards, but it had its own pull. She’d been guarding the Master Emerald for four days at Knuckles’ request, meditating and listening to the island breathe. The air was thick with the scent of salty air and the earthy aroma of the island’s unique flora. She could feel the gentle sway of the island as it drifted through the endless sky. Morning had been routine—calm—but as the sun dipped, painting the sky in hues of fiery orange and deep violet, the whole floating island shuddered. A low rumble, like a grumbling giant, echoed through the air. Birds screamed, their panicked cries piercing the tranquility. Animals scattered, their movements frantic, a clear sign of impending danger.

Blaze, a purple cat with an air of stoic composure, snapped out of her meditation, her usually composed features hardening with a flicker of concern. She saw the Master Emerald pulse violently; its light jittered like a trapped insect, casting erratic shadows that danced across the guardian’s chamber. The emerald, usually a source of serene power, throbbed with a frenetic energy that sent a shiver down her spine.

“What’s happening?” she muttered, rising on quick feet, her golden eyes narrowed in concentration. Her Sol emeralds, nestled safely in their box moments before, forced themselves out—shuishh—and drifted away as if pulled by some invisible tug, their crimson light adding to the unsettling atmosphere. The familiar comfort of her own power felt strangely distant, as if something was pulling them away, something dangerous.

“Hey, wait! Don’t—” Blaze shouted, and immediately ran. The Sol gems were fleeing, seduced by some unseen energy. The Master Emerald on its altar looked wrong, as if sleepwalking.

Wait, what about Master Emerald?!

Blaze glanced back once, the flickering torchlight illuminating the intricate carvings on the altar. A pang of regret, a deep sense of the wrongness of this flight, tightened her chest. She was abandoning everything: the island, Knuckles’s plea, the guilt that would probably eat away at her if she left without protecting the Master Emerald, and the actions that would disgrace Knuckles’s duty. Yet, the Sol emeralds, shimmering with an unearthly, internal light, were practically dancing in the air, pulling her forward with an undeniable force. They pulsed with a power she instinctively knew was dangerous, a chaotic energy she was sworn to contain.

Blaze closed her eyes for a heartbeat; the image of Knuckles’ face burned behind her eyelids. The words, choked with guilt, escaped her lips as a whispered prayer, “I’m sorry, Knuckles.”

Then, steeling her resolve, she pushed aside the waves of regret and the fear of the unknown. Her lithe form blurred into motion as she sprinted after the escaping emeralds, her fiery determination leaving the ancient altar, and all its pulsing light Master Emerald, far behind.

---

Tails was a mess. After he hung up the call, he took Amy first and then planned to fetch Espio. He cradled Amy and launched, twin tails buzzing as they cut through the air.

He carried Amy in the air with his twin tails while flying. Amy blinked awake slowly. "Where am I?" she asked.

“Amy—are you okay?” Tails said, voice tight. The building of the detective agency came into view, where he had parked the Tornado. After landing from the air, he set Amy down on the bench carefully.

“What did I—?” she murmured.

“Amy,” Tails began, forcing the words out through the shake in his voice, “I know that was… traumatic. For all of us. But we have to go to Costa Island. I managed to reach Knuckles—he said Sonic’s there. We need to find him.” He swallowed hard, his eyes burning. “I have a really bad feeling. Sonic… he’s not okay. Not after his death. He needs us. We have to be there for him.”

Amy closed her eyes, pressed her hands to her head. Her face folded into a mask he couldn’t read. Then she gripped Tails’ hands and squeezed. “We have to be strong… you’re right.” She forced a smile, the old one, brittle but real. “So what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”

“Wait!” Charmy burst in, panting, clutching Amy’s hammer. “I’m coming too.” He had come quite a distance, flying with his bee wings. It seemed as if he had come all the way to Amy's house just for that, which impressed Tails.

“I’m in!” Vector appeared with gear and a backpack. He whipped out his phone. “Look at this.” With their curiosity piqued, both Tails and Amy leaned in to get a better look. And in it—Sonic. Not cheering crowds Sonic, not talking about the heroic version of Sonic.

But Sonic, ripping apart Metal Sonic joint by joint, oil splattering like blood, wires yanked out with cold precision. His smile was twisted—raw fury carved into his face. Even through a shaky camera, the rage was unmistakable. The grainy video, likely filmed by a terrified bystander, captured the brutal ballet of destruction. Metal Sonic, usually a flawless machine, was reduced to a mangled heap of metal and circuits.

Sonic moved with a speed that defied the camera’s ability to keep up, a blue blur of controlled violence. A guttural growl that pierced the static-filled audio accompanied each wrench of a limb. The scene was bathed in the flickering light of the destruction, the air thick with the metallic tang of oil and the palpable tension of fear. This wasn’t a heroic victory; this was something primal, something terrifying. The Sonic on screen wasn’t fighting for the world; he was consumed by a singular, all-consuming rage and collateral sorrow, a force of nature unleashed upon his metallic doppelgänger.

And then the camera, held in a trembling hand, was eventually dropped and smashed, obscuring the view and ending the broadcast abruptly.

Amy felt her stomach drop.

Tails felt his blood freeze.

They knew that look.

It was a side of Sonic almost no one had ever seen. A side that only surfaced when he was shattered inside—and pushed into a corner he couldn’t escape.

“We have to move. Now!” Tails barked.

Amy nodded sharply.

After Charmy and Vector got onto the Tornado, the engine started with a loud rev, and the four of them were propelled into the sky, immediately setting course for Costa Island.

---

After a flight that seemed to drag on forever, the four of them finally caught sight of Costa Island rising from the horizon. It was a neat little square of land, barely half the size of Angel Island and smaller than Starfall Island. The island’s distinctive shape and pristine appearance made it immediately recognizable. Tails, instantly remembered the place from the glossy holiday advertisements frequently aired on TV. Costa Island was promoted as a remote luxury getaway, boasting a clean shoreline with white sand that glinted brilliantly under the sun. The waves were perfect for surfers, while the crystal-clear waters attracted divers eager to explore beneath the surface.

The island was often featured in various commercial campaigns. Tails recalled the cheesy honeymoon package commercials showing couples laughing and clinking drinks in idyllic settings. There was also a “bring your family” version filled with overly enthusiastic kids running joyfully across the beach, emphasizing the resort’s family-friendly atmosphere. The centerpiece of the island was the Costa&Reg Resort, a lavish establishment owned by Regora Corporation. This corporation was helmed by one of the world’s top three wealthiest individuals. The resort had become viral, a hotspot for celebrities, singers, politicians, and other influential figures from around the globe. Tails was convinced that half the “secret meetings” between powerful people took place on this isolated patch of paradise. Costa Island was more than just a vacation spot—it was a discreet hub for high-profile interactions hidden away from the public eye.
So how the hell did Sonic end up here? At full speed? Did he sprint across the ocean? Impossible. Sonic couldn’t even swim, and his fear of water was legendary, there was no logical reason he’d end up on this island. Something or someone maybe brought him here.

As the Tornado began to descend towards the coastline, Tails saw Eggman perched on a gigantic robot that made the coconut trees look tiny. A swarm of Badniks swirled around the area, forcing Mobians and Humans to flee in terror. Meanwhile, Sonic stood atop the egg-shaped mech, balancing on its curved armor and staring directly at the dark glass of the cockpit, where Tails knew Eggman was hiding.

“Sonic!” he shouted from Tornado’s open cockpit.

“Land the plane, Tails. I’m jumping.” Amy’s voice cut sharp. Hammer in hand. “I’ll try to snap him out of whatever’s eating him… hopefully.”

"But, Amy this is too—" She didn't even let him finish. She spun her hammer and dropped it like a meteor, hitting the sand hard enough to send dust scattering. Tails' jaw dropped.

“She’s like Thor,” Charmy muttered. Tails shook himself and searched for a landing spot.

…....

……..

The moment the Tornado touched down, he bolted after the others—Vector and Charmy on his heels. They found Amy and Knuckles already standing side by side, staring up at the robot.

“What did I miss?” Tails asked, tablet in hand.

“Sonic isn’t listening…” Amy said quietly.

Tails looked up—and felt his stomach drop.

Even under laser fire, Sonic dodged with that unreadable expression carved onto his face. His words spilled out fast, sharp, disturbingly clear:

“You’ll never hit me.”

“Stop dodging, you blue rodent!” Eggman’s voice boomed through the mech’s speakers. Rage layered over something thinner—fear. “You blindsided me earlier. This time I’ll crush you.”

“I’m not giving you another chance. No more second, third, fourth chances… This ends here. I’m going to kill you.”

His voice cut through the whirring engines, the hiss of missile smoke. Sonic spun into a blur, scraping down the robot’s arm with a metallic shriek, then launched straight toward the protective glass.

CRACK—
A web of fractures split the dark surface glass, creating a pattern of cracks that stretched across the glass's surface.

“I might have to punch him if this keeps up,” Knuckles muttered under his breath. Tails could feel the tension radiating off him—even through his gloves. If Sonic actually snapped and killed Eggman, this picture-perfect island would witness a bloodbath. And Sonic… Sonic would never live with that stain. He’d regret it once he came to.

‘But is Sonic really that far gone?’ The thought hit all three of them at once.

“I’ll deal with the minions and keep the tourists safe,” Amy said, grip tightening on her hammer. “Knuckles, can you stop Sonic?”

“I’m definitely punching him.”

“Tails, readings?” Amy asked, but Tails was already staring at the data.

“His chaos energy is unstable—spiking hard. Blood pressure, adrenaline, everything’s off the charts. That might be what’s messing with his emotions. And the explosion earlier… whatever was in that smoke knocked out Espio and Amy before. So he—”

“Wait.” Tails turned toward them, eyes widening. “I forgot Espio.”

“You’re right!” Vector and Charmy said in unison.

“No wonder something felt off,” Charmy muttered.

“Focus,” Knuckles cut in. “We can’t go back for him, not with this chaos in front of us.”

“You’re right…” Tails whispered. Then he looked up at Knuckles again. “Can you punch some sense into him?”

“We’ll pray I can.” Knuckles launched himself straight toward the robot.

 

Tails switched gears, rushing civilians out of danger with Vector and Charmy assisting. Amy smashed through Badniks, even managed to drag a battered Metal Sonic out of a crater and stash him somewhere safe.

“Is everyone evacuated to the far side?” Tails asked after ten minutes.

“Everyone’s safe,” Vector confirmed.

“Good work, fox. You’ve been busy.” Rouge landed beside him—shoulders finally a little less tense. But the swollen eyes, the ruined mascara… those told the real story.

“Amy and Knuckles are stalling Eggman’s robot,” Rouge continued. “Sonic got smacked hard earlier, sent flying. But he’s back on his feet—angrier—tearing into the robot’s legs now.”

Tails’ worries twisted deeper. He couldn’t do much. He wasn’t a fighter. And that old, familiar sting crept up again, ‘Am I useless again?’

Rouge hesitated. Her voice dropped. “Can I ask… how he is? His… body?”

She meant Shadow.

Vector and Charmy went stiff, turning away at the memory. Vector patted Tails’ shoulder, signaling they’d join Knuckles and Amy, leaving Tails and Rouge alone.

“…It was terrifying,” Tails whispered. “I didn’t understand… I should’ve noticed the signs. His condition. His behavior. I should’ve been smarter. Instead he—he exploded. And he died alone. No one was there. His body… split in half…” His voice broke. Tears began to flow.

Rouge pulled him in without a word, holding him tightly as he cried into her clothes. Her own tears trembled at the edges, but she fought them back. “Cry as much as you need,” she murmured.

Tails knew he couldn’t stop himself even if he wanted to. He hated that Rouge had to see him like this, pathetic and miserable, especially when she’d always been closer to Shadow than to him. But even though Shadow was never the friendly type with him, Tails never disliked the guy. Even during his lowest point after Starfall Island, when he ran into Shadow while searching for the Chaos Emeralds, Shadow still spoke to him with that sharp, brutal honesty.

 

“Why do you keep belittling yourself? You’re a genius fox—one of the few I actually acknowledge. Why do you act like you’re worthless?”

“But… I did mess up. I could’ve gotten Sonic killed. I didn’t even know he was fighting while dealing with the pain from the cyber corruption.”

“…And so what? He never blamed you.” Shadow’s tone tightened, almost annoyed. “That idiot chose that path himself. He always throws himself into danger for his friends.”

Shadow lifted his gaze to the sky. “All you ever needed to do was be there with him. Sonic doesn’t want you breaking your back to ‘prove’ your worth. Just being by his side is more than enough.”

“Shadow…”

“Ahem. What I’m saying is: stop whining. Go back to being that annoying know-it-all you were, finish your damn mission, and return to him.”

“Thanks, Shadow… even though you don’t have to force yourself to comfort me with that permanently angry face.”

“I’m not comforting you. Who said I was comforting you? I just got sick of watching your gloomy face wandering around alone. And I happen to be searching for a Chaos Emerald too, obviously for Chaos Control.”

“There are way too many coincidences…”

Shadow shot him a look sharp enough to shut him up instantly. Still, seeing him fold his arms like he always did, brows drawn in that lazy irritation—it eased Tails’ chest a little. At least someone was still treating him normally. After everything on Starfall Island, every stare felt heavy, packed with expectations. It suffocated him. It pushed him to the point where he asked Sonic that damn question during the crisis:

“Sonic… am I a burden to you?”

He shouldn’t have said it. But Sonic just looked at him, confused—like the question made no sense.

“Hey! Who stopped Eggman from blowing up Station Square, huh? And who busted me out of prison? And who saved me from the Deadly Six trap?”

“Dude, relax! You’ve got brains like Eggman, speed like me, and you can fly with your butt. It’s okay to need help sometimes. That’s just part of growing up.”

It was the exact thing he needed. And Sonic smiled—warm, steady. Inside, Tails wondered when Sonic got so thoughtful. Insightful, even.

“I have my moments,” Sonic said then.

And Tails knew—maybe Sonic had that fear too. Maybe somewhere deep down, Sonic also wondered if he was ever a burden. If he’d ever hoped he could be the version of himself his friends believed in.

“I think I know what moment you meant,” Tails muttered now, glancing at Shadow beside him.

“What are you mumbling about? Whatever—let’s move. Weren’t you looking for a Chaos Emerald?”

“Yeah… wait up.”

~~~

When his tears finally dried, Tails released Rouge from the hug and wiped his face clean.

“None of this make sense,” he said, voice steadier. “I should be the brains here. I should figure this out, about what happen. Why is there an explosion on that place, why did Sonic know that was Eggman’s fault…” He looked at Rouge, determination creeping back in. “Why is Eggman here?”

Rouge nodded. “At first, I thought he might have the last Chaos Emerald, so me and Knuckles checked his suite last night. But he didn’t have it—just piles of files and papers scattered all over his desk.”

“Could he have caused the explosion? Is that why Sonic bolted here furious?”

“It’s possible,” Rouge frowned, “but Sage said something odd.” ‘This isn’t his fault. He stormed the base and blew everything up.’” Rouge had noticed Sage seemed panicked while speaking. Hesitantly, Rouge continued, “Given that she met with him, a detail Shadow discovered before the explosion, it’s possible Sage knows something, or at least has a clue about what happened…”

“Rouge—take me to Eggman’s room. I need to see those documents. I’ll figure out what he was working on, what blew up, and why he’s on Costa Island.”

Rouge nodded, then reached into her bag. “I found this in another suite.” She pulled out a Chaos Emerald. “Not Eggman’s room—another couple’s suite room. They’re connected to the man coordinating with Eggman here. Stone. I knocked him out after seeing him dragging Knuckles. He had him tied up. No idea why.”

She met Tails’ eyes. “Let’s combine what we know. Work fast.”

Tails nodded. “Let’s move.”

And with that, the two of them lifted off, heading straight toward Robotnik’s suite—ready to tear open whatever truth was hiding there.

 

∞≈

 

Hot.

His whole body burned.

Sonic couldn’t tell what exactly snapped inside him—rage piling on top of disappointment, disappointment turning inward, self-directed and ugly. When his vision sharpened again, he found himself flat on the ground, chest heaving like he’d been dragged out of a fire.

What happened? The missile’s direct hit—he remembered that much. He should’ve dodged. He always dodged.

And then his mind wandered to Shadow.

That black silhouette with those sharp red stripes flashed across his mind. His skull throbbed. The image was too vivid: thick crimson-black blood pooling and a body split clean down the middle. Legs and waist charred, upper torso mangled all the way up to the head—those lifeless eyes burned into Sonic’s memory.

His chest felt like it was boiling. He could see Sage flickering nearby, static crawling up her form. Something inside him cracked wide open. He was sure—absolutely sure—Eggman did this. The anger swallowed him whole. He didn’t even get the chance to grieve because he refused to. He ran. Bolted away from the smoke and the impact, chasing Sage because he knew exactly where she’d go: back to her father.

He ran and left Shadow behind.

He’s dead… And once again I didn’t save him. Worse—I wasn’t even there. He died alone…

Everything blurred after that. A fog wrapped around his mind, numbing any attempt at rational thought. Of course he didn’t know where Sage was heading. But in the next heartbeat, he was there—Eggman’s old base.

Empty. Abandoned. Not even a trace of the doctor.

Was Sonic thinking clearly? No. So he destroyed it. All of it. High-speed destruction—searching, ripping apart every base Eggman had ever used, tearing through metal and concrete while screaming the doctor’s name.

By the time he hit the last base, reality finally punched through: He found nothing. Eggman was nowhere. Then, the enormous monitor began to flicker, displaying a solitary red dot that blinked on the screen. A location he didn’t recognize.

Costa Island.

Bingo. I Found you.

He grabbed whatever Eggman tech was left—a battered, half-destroyed Badniks frame, a relic of past battles. He’d poured the remaining Chaos energy into its damaged circuits, forcing it to function beyond its intended limits. The resulting surge propelled him across the vast, churning ocean, moving with a speed and grace that defied logic, as if he were effortlessly skating on the water’s surface. He couldn’t recall the specifics of how he did it. The events leading up to this point, the desperate fight, the devastating loss, and the overwhelming surge of adrenaline, all blurred together. Rage painted the edges of his memory, leaving everything smudged and indistinct. But amidst the chaos, one truth remained crystal clear, searing itself into his very being: He would find Eggman. He would hunt him down relentlessly. And he would demand answers, answers for the pain, the betrayal, the sacrifice that had cost him so dearly.

The salty spray of the ocean stung his face as he neared the unknown location. When he finally arrived, a hulking structure that Sage, the enigmatic AI, had briefly flickered towards, his resolve hardened. There was no hesitation, no pause for thought. He channeled his fury, slamming into the building with a force that sent tremors through the foundations. The wall groaned in protest, a cacophony of bending and breaking, as he punched a hole straight through the reinforced wall. He knew with a certainty that burned like fire, that this was it. This was Eggman’s new hideout, his secret lair, the epicenter of whatever twisted scheme he was concocting.

His mind, fueled by pain and anger, twisted everything into a single, inescapable conclusion: the doctor was, as always, plotting something insane, something dangerous, something that would threaten everything he held dear. He felt a wave of self-loathing wash over him, a bitter realization of his own naivety. He’d actually believed Eggman had “changed,” even for a fleeting moment. That pathetic, naïve thought, that sliver of hope, had cost him everything.

Cost him Shadow.

I’m going to kill him.

He’d gripped the doctor by the throat, feeling the terror radiating from him. Sage’s voice crackled faint in the background: “Release Father, Sonic the Hedgehog! This is not his fault. He barged into the base and blew everything up.”

I’ll destroy her too, Sonic thought viciously. After I’m done with him.

He beat Eggman senseless—fist after fist—still holding him by the neck. He didn’t even know what words spilled out of him. Was he demanding answers? Accusing him? He didn’t care anymore.

He’s not coming back. Shadow wasn’t coming back. He was gone—returned to the creator that built him. And maybe… maybe back to the girl he’d always longed for. He is the Ultimate Life form, right? I always thought he will live much longer than me. Although it was impossible for Shadow to die, there was no mistaking that image of his severed halves. Had Sonic checked a pulse? No. But what was left to check?

‘He was split in half, idiot. What else do you need?!’

At some point, his grip loosened. Cold metal shoved him away. Metal Sonic. It had thrown itself between Sonic and its creator.

Too bad.

Sonic engaged immediately.

“You shouldn’t have stopped me.”

.

.

H̞̲̔ͩͨ̀̏e ẗ͓̘͞e̮̍́a̘ͫ̓͗ͅr̺̣ͦ̐ͤ̆͆ hͭ̈̆i̶̼̠ͨ̈̒ͣ̓͌ͣ͠m͌ a̪ͧͭp̛̯͂_̜͕̪̓̋͢a͉ͨrt̤͍̉̊͑̾̀̅.̵͖̭̤̭̏́̀ͣ̉_ ŏ̞̪͕̠_͍͕͒ͅn̳͇̰̹̱̂̋ͯe b̵̛̞̬̞̟̝y͇̤̩̓ͭ͡ ö̊͛͠n̷͐̊ͭ́̕e̥̙̗̯̺̫,̢̯͙̩̮̜͎̰͜͝ w̟̺̞̚͢i̢͓̼̖̖̽̓ͪ̿t͌͗̃͜h͕͐ͥ̿ ḁ͔ng͕̫̔̔e̸͛̀ͦr̡̛̙_͛ͅ,̧̪̲̓̽̿͗̅̅̾ s̤ͮ̾_͓̟̳̹ô̰̺̲ͣ̓͢r̸̨͎̯̄ͦŗ̸̟̘̤o̓̊ͤͧw͇_͜,͊͗̅͒̒͜ ë͖́̕v̷̸̶̬̣͓̐͘e̥̯͆͆̈r̲̖̟̀̋ͮ̉ͫ̚ÿ̬̣͇̠́̑t̠̟̞̮̽͘h͑í̷ͭ̀ņ̢̮͍̂̈́̋̐̌̿͟ǵ̓̾ͨ͐̃̿̚ c̶̛̙̙̯͂ͬ̔̈́̕ȍ̲̳̆ l̩l̸̓̓̇̐i̳̮ͪ͡dȇ̤͉d̢̳̣̥̂ͪ̎̌͘̕ w̛̰̝̜͌̒͛i̩̞̾̀ť͎̣̑̉ͩ͑̔ͨ̚͞h̷̡̠̙͆͠į͇̩̂ͣͪn̶̷̸͎͒   h̡̤i̞̞͂ͣ̓̾̑m̷̸̤̮̯͍̀ͥ̎̚͝.̝̈͐ h̶̵̷̢̞͕̩̆ͭͬ̕i̬͖̻̼̦̔̈́͋̌̇sͣ͌ f͜e͚e̱̫̯͛̍̒͢͡ l̪͈͓̥̘ͭ́ịͫ͠n̲̘͈̖g̫̠̫͑͗ͮͬͦ,͖_̷̐͑̓̆̎ h̼̞̤͚̺̎̈͐̆͋i͇̻̬͙̇͐̅̓͠s͉̋̅̿͛ _ r̤̳͒ͫͪe̢͌̃g̪̃̾͝ŕ̴̟̥͇͑e͔͢t̡̹̟̆̀̄ͤͫͬ,̕ h̨̛̪̮̒̓ͬ̓ͦ̾i̺̕s_̸̖̺̟͎͑͛͞ l̻̎ͬ̓o͚̽̐̏v͔e͙̮̥͆̃̀̋̊ͯ͑͊.̟  ī̸̻͙̌̉ͥ͗t͙ͯ all̯̳̫̲̱͗ͬ͛̏͛ͨ d̵̻̩̉͋ͅę̛͍͙̘̬̓ͣ̔s͖͚̏͐  tr̺o̦̫̜y͖͘ hͪ͑i̜̺̫̞̜̓̐̌̌ͣm̢̠̫̫̍̂ i̘̎͒ͦn̢̚šidͫê̢̦̙͈̮̐.̱͚͈ͭ̈̌͝.̠̟ͯ̑͞. _͔ḻ̐ͧ̽ͪ_ȉ̼̭̌͢k̓e s̳̯͕ͦǫ̴̛̫͚̀̔̏m̢͖͈̱͙͖̲̂ͥ̉͠e h͠u͍̰͚̺͛̇ͯͅȓ̨̛͎̹͎̎͌ŗ̩̬͖͐͢i̛̗͖͚̫ͬͭ͂͢c̦ḁ̢̠͌͛ń́̇e̡̨͕͚͉ͬ̈ͭͮ̄.͖͝ he̶̥͚̐̎̌̚ w͕͜_i̤̬̓̃̅l̢̡̜̠̤͊̎͆ͧ̉̂ļ̸̧͚̠̻ͩ̊ͦ û̴̯̖̳̱̟̋̑͡͝n̯̯̆l̢̩̬̖͛̀̿̎̕͜e̷̳̣ͪ̍ͭͦ̈́a_̺̮ͭ͊ͮs͇̤̱̽̈h̎ͧ́̆͛ͅed̷̛͕͍͕̣͓̃ͬͬ i̸͎̹̞ͦ́͜_̷̖t u̢̝̞͕̬̓̃̀̒ͨn̤͇̦͚̺͛̅͑̾̍t͈̋̈́ͭ͆̕͞i͘l̼̀͆̎̔ t̤̰h͕̖͔ͨͅe͖ͣ d̻̭̭̃̔͝i̻̣e̠̼̰͂́̒͟d̛̳͚̟͋̏̆̋̓̄͟ h̨̨͖̱͌̍̿ͬi̊̍͊͐š̸͞ v̮̻è̱̦̭̬̓̎̓̀̅ṇ̶̮̋̎ǧ͓̰̩̜̋͆ͣͭͅe̶̘͙ͤ̾̑͒ͫan̟̗͗͛c̜͍͢eͭ s̡̠͢͞t̯o̶̟̙̜̾̊ͣͭ̎̔͠p̸̛ b͚͐ͯu̧͈͉͙̘ͫͨ͐r̨n̘͇ͦ͆ͨiń̷̢̛̟͙̗ͭ̐͒̚g̡͈̘͊̑̓,͈̺͍̜̀̉̕ aǹ̩̏͢d̰̪̼̿ h̶̡͇ͯ͐͊͠e͆̒ͪ̎͞ f̞͕̩̏ͤ̑ȉ̥̩̍̀̆͘͜n͍̩̺̜̽̀̕al̲͍ͩl̢̫̈́ͤỳ̖ͬ d̡͔͙̙̅̋̇̃̿ͭ͞ḙa̷͚ͦ̃ͭ́d.

 

A second later, his hand was already buried in Metal Sonic’s core—wires tearing, oil dripping like blood. The robot crashed onto the ground, red eyes flickering weakly, sparks hissing.

“Now look at you,” Sonic muttered, staring into those hollow, fading lights as they finally died out.

…..

Cold.

Now he felt cold.

The world swam in a blur of sand and relentless downpour. At some point he’d gotten back up, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. At some point the rain had started, soaking into his fur and plastering it to his body, each drop a cold hammer against his skin. And now he was locked in another fight—trading blows with Eggman’s massive mech. The thing was a behemoth, a twisted mockery of speed and grace, and Sonic knew he couldn’t afford a single mistake.

He dodged a sweeping fist, the wind of its passage almost knocking him off his feet, and retaliated with a blinding burst of speed. He tore through the back of its knee joint, claws shredding metal, the sound a horrific shriek that echoed above the storm. The giant machine, deprived of its footing, lost its balance and slammed into the sand, sending a plume of grit and dust swirling into the air.

He heard faint echoes of fists hitting armor, his unwavering strength always a welcome presence, a staccato of hammer strikes that punctuated the chaos, her determined cries cutting through the wind. Who is that? Who exactly fight with him now? Somewhere in the storm, fighting alongside him, a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness.

Finally… it fell. The mech lay defeated, a twisted wreck of metal and malice. Now I just need to reach Eggman, Sonic thought, his gaze sweeping across the battlefield, searching for his nemesis amidst the wreckage and the unrelenting rain. The final confrontation was drawing near.

End everything once and for all.

Then I’ll destroy myself. Follow after you…Shads

Sonic stepped forward—slow, steady—toward the mech’s head, sparking and half-buried in the sand.

He didn’t stop. Not anymore.

---

After the giant robot finally collapsed, Knuckles exhaled in relief. Beside him, Amy steadied her breathing, planting her hammer upside down on the ground and using it to support herself.

“How’s Sonic?” Amy asked. She’d been calling his name since earlier, trying to snap him out of it and Knuckles even smacked him hard enough to knock him back. But Sonic kept standing, eyes locked only on Eggman and the robot. He didn’t even notice the missile that hit him. That alone had made Knuckles lose focus for a moment, looking back at Sonic sprawled on the ground, worried he might not get up. But he did. He forced himself up and dashed straight for the robot’s leg.

Amy was no less worried. She’d been clutching her head mid-fight, breath running thin. When Knuckles asked if she was okay, she just shook her head and told him to stay focused on the robot. She also shouted for Sonic, but just like Knuckles suspected, the hedgehog wasn’t hearing anything anymore. No idea how to break through to him.

Then Sonic staggered out from beneath the robot’s massive chassis—heading straight toward the cockpit, straight toward Eggman. His fur soaked from the rain, blood dripping from his head, bandages burnt through. Charred patches on his quills. His quills in disarray. His eyes hollow. And anger still carved into his face.

“Amy, we need to stop him,” Knuckles muttered. Amy, equally stunned, immediately nodded. Both moved in front of Sonic, Amy spreading her arms wide.

“Sonic, it’s me—Amy… you need to stop. You look awful. You’re injured, and you’re not thinking clearly… you need to stop moving. You have to rest...” The rain fell harder. Even through the downpour, Knuckles could see Amy’s tears.

Knuckles placed both hands on Sonic’s shoulders. “Stop, Sonic. I know how you feel. We all do. But you need to stop. Think about yourself. Think about Shadow—would he want you killing Eggman? Dirtying your hands just to avenge him?”

Sonic lifted his head, his green eyes twitching as they bored into Knuckles’ violet ones. He clenched his teeth with that sickening grind. Then he spoke, “Don’t talk about him. You—of all people—kept things from me… about him, don’t have a right…to say it.”

Something twisted painfully in Knuckles’ gut. He didn’t know what Sonic was implying, but it hit him straight and deep. Shadow’s condition…did Sonic already know? Was he the villain here for keeping it from him?

“Sonic! You need to stop,” Amy tried again. “This… all of this is pointless. Shadow already thwarted Eggman’s plan. He did what he had to—alone… even when he got caught in that explosion. He died with honor, fighting wholeheartedly…”

Knuckles couldn’t hear her anymore—her voice drowned out by the rain. But even he wasn’t sure if that “plan” was really the threat they thought it was. He’d overheard Stone and Eggman earlier, but was the whole thing even finished? How did Shadow know about it before he did? And why was Amy acting so certain? None of it added up. He shook the thoughts off. Not the time.

Then, to Knuckles’ shock, Sonic smiled. A twisted, broken smile.

“And what right did he have to take that from me? On what basis did he decide… to go in alone…?”

Amy fell silent. She lowered her head, unable to even look at Sonic anymore.

Knuckles tightened his grip on Sonic’s shoulders, biting his lip. “Let him go, Sonic.” How easy it sounded when he said it. Yet he himself couldn’t process any of this. He couldn’t do what he was asking Sonic to do.

Then in one blue blur, Sonic jerked free from his grasp. Knuckles spun around just in time to see Sonic sprinting. Eggman was crawling out of the cockpit. Sonic reached him instantly—kicked him hard enough to send the doctor rolling back, then straddled him, fist raised, ready to end him.

“Sonic!”

“Sonic!!”

…

.

“…Sonic, please forgive me for this time. I didn’t know—I swear, I didn’t know. I’ll change, really, just spare me this once.” Eggman babbled, palms pressed together as he begged. “I don’t even know what you mean—I didn’t try to kill him. The Ultimate Lifeform can’t die. But if you’re right and he is dead—then I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please let me go—”

“It’s too late, Eggman.” Sonic’s voice was ice. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure you feel real pain before you meet your end.”

“Father!” Sage appeared, conjuring an invisible barrier in front of Eggman’s face with whatever power she had left. “You destroyed my brother—you want to kill Father too?! This… isn’t you! This isn’t the Sonic I know! You are always defying my calculate, but one thing for sure, you always move with a good heart and always making a right decision.”

“What a shame…” Sonic muttered, voice dripping mockery, eyes empty. “Maybe the Sonic you knew was just a delusion. Never real.”

He punched Sage’s barrier again and again, glove tearing open, blood spilling from his knuckles. His gaze didn’t waver—predatory, locked onto prey. He didn’t hear anything anymore. Voices blurred. Hands grabbed his arm, but he kept moving. Driven by nothing but the urge to end this man.

Wait… is this what revenge feels like? Or am I just doing this to avoid thinking?

I didn’t know that punching this code barrier that she made felt pretty basic and not hurt at all…

Y̸̝̏̆͛̀͂̾̓͝ọ̸̩̠̻̺̏̅̈́͛̒ͅǘ̷̦̊͑̔̔̕͠'̴̨͈̜͉̭͇͐̍̋́̐r̸̛͚̃̚e̷͕̜̲̙̅ͅ ̵̠͚͊͊̈́̀b̴̗̌̒ę̶̫͌́̊̈́̋͜ţ̴̢̧̝̜̩͎̀͌̃̿t̶̨͎̩͉͓̗̥̩̽e̵̤̳̥̐̈́̚͠r̷̢̪͊̈̎̍̓̿̾̈́ ̶̡̮̫͉̤͎̱̿̾͆̾̋̅̈͝b̸̟͕̲̘͔̺̱̱̐̇͗̈́͒e̶̢̙̻͖̘̓̆̄̕ ̴̡̗͖̘́̾̓̈́̋̕͠d̶̻̦̤̯͖̳̈́͗̓̅̅e̷̮̼̹̟̰̬̎͜͝ą̴̱̤̎͒̊̕͠ͅd̵͉͌̃̎̿ ̶̧̤͚̊n̷̢̮͚̻͗o̵̹̳̹͖̱͇̻͆̎̕ẉ̶̡̪̲̠̻̼̓̆̈́̀̋͌.̸̧̖͉̺̯͚̂̀̋ͅ ̴̧̹̮̈́̾̉̽̔͘I̷̘̎͌͒̌̊̋ ̶͉̪̻̣̮̉̈́w̶̠͇̯͍̗̬͙͗̅͘̕͜į̷͓̻̩̰̝͕̑͋̑́̎͑̆̾l̶͎͕̫͕̩̫̤̗͗̒͐͒̏̀͘̚l̴̢͔̣͕͖̐̒̄ͅͅͅ ̷͍͉̝̚͜e̵̙̟̅̎ͅn̵̯̹͓̿̈́͛̾s̷̺͇͓̃̒͂͋͂͐̕͝ų̵̤̜̻͉̊ͅr̷͈̰͙̺̓e̵̳͈͈̘̿̓̄̋̾͐͛̌͜ ̴̨͎̰̰̩̲̙͌y̶̬̭̭͍̻̽o̶̧̎̌u̷͓̱̠̺͖̰̱̓͑͊ ̴̻̦͓͖͉͍͕̄͠ę̶̨̡͖̟̿̈́͑̇̒͘x̵̧͙̹̫̦̜̫̖͛p̵͓̍̋̍e̷̗̎r̵̟͌͊̈̓į̴̙̞̙̍̽̏e̷̼̯̻̣̮͖̊͌̓̀̃ṅ̸̻̭̦̩̦̩͙͂͐͠c̵̛̰̿̀̀̀̚ë̷̱̻̳́̉̊͆̀̕ͅ ̶̗͎̺͖̯͎̹̐͗͂̉̍͜a̶̢̱͐̆͗̅̿̾͑ ̴̙͕̭͎̗̣͕̏̽͜d̴͓̳̀̉̚͜͝e̴̩͆͒͋̋͝a̴͔̺̬͔͚͎͌͒͛̈́͘͘̕͝t̵̼͘h̸̠̪̙̯̚ ̷̯̮̫̔̎̀̕͠s̸͍̗̮̠̟̐̔͜͜o̷͕̬͉̩̖̯̤͋͗̍͛ ̵̰̖͔̩̿ȧ̸̙̝̙̫̀̎̾̏̈́͌͝g̶̢̺̰͈̗͎̽͒ǫ̶̬͕̉́̂̿̍̒͝n̶̨͎̯͍̮͎͊͊͌̽̍́͜ì̵̼͉̦̙̹͖̞ͅz̷̨̡̗̣̼̯͔̒̿̍̽̔̆̚ͅi̸̹̜͌̋̄ń̵̜̼̹͙̖̫̔́͐̀ͅģ̴̧̝̲̠͓̪̲̔̔̀,̴̖͉̜̐͒̚͜͝ ̷͇̩̆͗i̶̝͕̯̼͗̓t̸͍̥͕̥̩̽̉̄̓̐̇̓ ̴̥͌͝w̸̩̺͙͚̣̜̪͙͋̌̔̈̈́̃̚ï̶̧͔̘̰͈͜l̴͙̮̙̓͛̐̄͋͐͘l̸̢͍̝̪̰̞͉̙̑̒̿͌͊̽͊̚ ̸̣̀̓́͊̈́͗͘m̷͓̥̈́̏́̾a̸̯͑͒k̸̨̪̰̫̰̲̺͎̆̄̅͝è̶̹̽ ̵̛̘̤͒͆̔t̷̀̐͜h̴͖̱͚̽̄ͅe̵̟̠̣̽ ̵̢͉͇͍͍̯̓̏̏́͛ṗ̴̭̫͠͝à̴̢̢̙͓̪͇̮̲i̷̤͈̐̏̈́̍͂͆̊n̷̫̮̐̀̔̽̇̈͘ ̷̖͙̻̳̳̟͈̇̓͗ͅý̵͙̺̣̥͋͌̈́͠ǫ̵̼̊͜u̴̳͙̤̫̤̺̾̀̓͌͂͐̋͝'̶̫̩͎͆͐̔́͋͆̆̍ȑ̶͍͔̱̟̱̱͚͂́͂͠ẻ̵̛̹͖̩͉̄̅̑̋̎̔ ̴̺̗̪͚̟̮̀ȉ̶͎̥̯̘̌͑̒̀n̸̛͔̦̉̋̉̀ ̸̧̱͈̺̉͒͑͐̕n̵̡̗̝͚̅o̴̹̯̝̭̰̪͖̚w̷̍̏͝ͅ ̷͙̰̏͑ṡ̶̹e̶͍̮͉͔̹̬̪̭̍͐͝e̴̫͈͖͒͌͆͝m̸̯̀̍́̿͛͝ ̷̝̙̣͕̰̓̍̋͛̈́̏͝i̴̳̩̊̑̽͝n̶͍͕͚̩͔̹̼͕̔͆̾̓̂̒ş̸̖̦̙̊͗̊í̶͇̀̒͝g̵͉̫̓́͑͆̕͝ǹ̶̝̅́̇̀̌́̚i̵͙̊̈́̌͝f̵̝̣̝̺͕̀͗͌͜i̵̝̮̻͕͎̲͛͂̀͝c̸̯͈͆̅͐̚͠a̶͖͗̃̏̆̀͌̾̌n̴̢̨̡̝͍̥̘̐̏̎̽͘ṫ̷̻̜̰̤̮͔̈̑.̴̝̻̯͗̈̾͆͘ ̵̹̻͋̂̑͗Í̷̡̼͔͕̞̥͗̌͑ ̴̡̣͎̃͑̈̒́w̸͔͕̖̠̫̟̕î̸̘͋̋͗̐̐͝l̸͍̙̟̞̘͈̜͔̅̿̄͆̃l̸̗͛̔̒̓͆̓͐͠ ̶͖͙͈̼̯͆͋̅̌͝ö̴̦̥̩͈͋̅͜b̸̖̤̙̙̕l̸̤̖̈̌̌̚i̴̛̮͓̜̎̉͛̃͝t̴̡̘͓̱̖͙̿̓̽̒̕͝è̷̡͍̱̑r̶̡̫̭̘̅ͅa̴̧̬͕̋́̌̀t̷͇̝̬͎̫̽̀͝è̴͓͕̟̩́̆̃̀̋̈́̄ ̴͚̖̤̠̖̙̖̉̇y̶̦̫̜͒̃ő̷͜u̷̬̅̌̋̆̍͗̊,̵͈͍̞̟̘̘͎̲̐͗͗ ̴̛͍͎͎̲̻͉̿͛̑́̒̚͘͜y̷͓͈͓̻̰̭̞̓̋͜ö̵̘̱̻́̇̕u̸͚̻̓̈́͛̉͋̂̒͘r̴̖̰͖͖̼̓̄͌͂̾̏̃͑ ̶̡̫̦͕̜͒̍̄̔͘͠͝c̶̮͙͉̙͈̼͊͑̓ȓ̵͇̲͈͖̠͔̅̇͜͠ẹ̵̢̌a̷̡̨͙͖̻͇̥̅͌͋̈́͂͝t̴͇͉̰̓͐͑͛̓̈͛͝í̴̧̢̭̘̪̪̹̀̅̃̂́̓͜o̷̡̖̹̣͋͆͑n̴̦̗͚̦̫̈́,̶͓̥̎̓̐̏͘͜͝ ̸̡̧̺̫̩̂̇̀͗ͅy̶̧̭̹͉̘̽͌̏̈́͠o̶̜̓̑͠u̸̟͍̦̒̓͜r̶͖̝̰̼̱̯̂ ̵̧̫̤͙̜̑̌͛̑̎l̶̘̬̗̿͌̄͑ê̵͎̗̆̄ǧ̵̙͉̻̹̥̺̙̭̓́̀a̴̧̘̯̥͇̩̲̗͋̈́̉̆ĉ̷̝̯͚͎̑͜͝y̶͍̭͈͎̆͜.̷̪͓͊.̸͖͔̲͚̪̩̟͓͆̒̍͒̌̕̚.̸̦̺̥̣̟͊͠ ̴̱̘̲̿̈̒̅ḛ̶̛͍̠͍̒v̷̡̡̨͓̯̗͖͎͗̉̅̌̀̕̚ẹ̷̲̻̣̻̓̉͋r̵̡̢͎̗̥̻͙̈̈̓̕̚͝ỵ̶̛̯̘̘͓̰͋̈̊͌̍̚t̴̜̥̲̼̥̣̊̊͋͠h̵̹̀̀̏̎̈́͝͝ï̶̻̬̭͙̊̿̍͜n̶̛̘͇̒̆̽̂ġ̶̯̮͙̮͔̘͓̗.̷̦̠̝̦̚ ̸̧̛̙̄̈́͗̀͠I̷̧͉͇̎̔̉̒͋̂̈͠ ̷̛̲̫̜͎̅̓̍̅̈́w̴̜̟̞̝͍̠̌͘ͅǐ̵̧̧̙̠͊̈́̉͠l̵͔̜͕͕̱̥͎̇ͅl̶̛̺̯̯̆͂̓̂͑͘͜͝ ̷̥̕͜ţ̴̞̜͕̮̹̓͌̀́͠a̵̢̙̟̎ḳ̷͊͆̀̓͋̔͂̚e̴̝̦̎̋̂͌͌͗̎ ̷̝̥̳̺̙̃̇͗̇t̴̛͚͆͗̌̽̕ḥ̷͍̗̏̏͌̎̌̍͝é̵͕͖̣̀̓̅̅̒m̴̧͚̝͚̠̌̈́͛̂̄͝͠ ̸̼͎̮͚̲̉ä̸̬̟̦̦́w̴͎̌̈̐̄͝a̵̢̜̦̻̠̟̳̿ỹ̴̧̢̛͎̻̖̊̒̌͂̾͠ ̸̨͙̰̺̫́̔́̃̽͜f̵̱̉̉̄̄̆̾̐͜r̴̥̞̜̼̉̎̌̈́̇́́̚o̸͉͎̱̥͉͑͛͋̑̈̕m̸̨̙̳̳͙͔̫̖̌̈́͊̽̓͝ ̵̜͚̮̲͍̲́́͆͒͋̚͝y̶̛̰̮͐̆̌̔̌̉̂o̷̼̞̩̗̭̠̦̖͌͆͠ụ̶̧͙̥͇̳͊́́ͅ ̷̧̡̤͍̺̲̃̅̌̈́̅ĺ̸̢̛̛̼͔̣͎̻̅͒̽̇i̸͇͖̗̮̖͓͠k̷̢̯̠̘̳͚͚̥͆͋e̴̤̫̟͓͂̈̆͜͠ ̸̡̨̛͓̱̤̉̈́́͆̇̑͘ŷ̷̢͙͚̦̻̺͑͐̾ͅo̴̢͖̯̒̋̑̽͝͝͠ų̸̱̗̌̏̓͗̎ ̶̛̙̥̒͊́͗̋͜t̴̰̎a̴͈̣̹̭̫̤̽͛̋̍͋k̴̟̇͌̈́̽̀̀ę̵̙̯̝̻̜̆ ̶̥͙͈̠͚͒̍̊̃̍͜͝h̵̻͍̝͑͒͒̎͜͠i̸̡̡͔̹͕̮͕̲͒͊̾̃̾m̴̛̬̩̰͔̈́͐̂͌͑̊̎ ̵̨̨̺̟̺͔̓̎͜ä̸̹́͒͒͝w̴̧̰̭̳̯̉a̸̡͇͚̮̩͑̂̀̇̈́̅͝y̶̨̙̻̺͔͙̗̋͌̌̄͜ ̷̛̰͙̎͌̐́͊f̷̟͂̍͂̚r̵̻̫̮͐̍̋͛̏̀́ó̷̮̼͎̻̝̦̞̈́̿̓̃̍͒m̶̧̦̘̪̘̦̺̒̄̈̔̕ ̴̳͉̖͊̋̃͑̂͘m̴̢̥̳͎̗̬̱̳̐̽̀̑̐͋̍͝e̵̪̣̭̹̰̥̳̒̔͌́̌̑̓.̴̠̉̔͆͝ ̵̡̨̮̅̄̔͜Ǐ̷̛͖͇͎̳̗͎̘̍̽͠'̴̧̡͚̯̖̿͝͝l̶̼̀̊̈̎͑̉l̷̼̰̥̝͎̬̻͈̈̚ ̴͎͉̳̣̤̆́̈͆̋̅̆͘͜k̶̮̤͍̮͓̣̬͌̀͋́į̵̺̝͓̥̪̗͓̈́̏͐̏̾̒͝͝l̴̞̗̆́̋͋̕͠l̵͈̳͓̍̒̐̓̀̓̎ ̶̰̀͜ȳ̵̧̺͚̳̘̓̋o̷̬͉͉̗̝̳̍̏̈͘u̷̗̰̐̀.̵͖̺̻̹̓ ̷̘̠̦͒̀̄̈́̈́͆̕͘I̸͓̦̋̂̉͝͠'̵̧͎̪͎̲̈͛l̷̬͐l̸̢͍̒̔͂̔̿̓͂͑ ̶̧͇̹̠̭̺̭͊́̌͌͒̔̆̀k̷͚̪̻͚̹̑̓̈̍͋̀͝i̶͔̲̱̫͋͋͗̆͘͠l̷̰̥̲̣͚̺̎̅ĺ̷̦͔͚̥̖͚̺ ̵̮̑̽̊͊̀͘ỳ̴͈̆̾͘̕ô̵̫̅̏̚ų̵̱̳̹̉͆̅́̄͑̄͜.̶̡̝̥͔̒͌̀ ̶̟͎̈́̽̌͆̑̚͠I̶̛̞̗̲̰͈̘̮̼͋̊̀͌̕͠ ̴͚͙̋͂̕̚ẁ̴̯̦̮̼̭̠̐͛̒̈i̵̺̼̜̹͕͛͋̏̀ļ̴̠̯̟̹̫̭͚̿́̓́̚l̵̡̠̬̮̒ ̸̧̛̻̜͂͋m̶͇̻̟̱̱͎̥̿̓̇̄á̶̙̬͖͉̫͚̪͔̈̈ḱ̶̗͚̹͌̾̓e̴̜̔̓͊̕̕ ̸̗̭̭̗̑s̴̖̝̟͙͐u̶͇͕̬̪̲̬̙͕͛͊̎́͆̇͘̚r̷͍̯̬̲̣͔̥̯͝é̷̗̑͆́̿̈̕ ̴̦͍͉̖̪͇͛̾̐̽͊ͅI̷̖̺̬̅͂̇̄͝ ̷̡̡͐̕k̷̳̯̙̹͍̖̯̽̓̇i̸̧̭̮͚̳͈̇͋̈̀̀̍̉l̷͇͎̬̍l̵̼͌̈́̈̽̄̚ ̸̧̧͖͕̦̙̰͓̎́̏̈́͌̎ŷ̸̡͍̜͖ō̵̥̟̟͍͖̦̓̂̆̂͝ȕ̷̱͗̏̃ ̴̧͕͎͋͋̊͂̇͂a̸̧͉̰͋̈́̓͐̒̏͌̇s̷͙̐͗͜ ̸̨̝͚̎̃͑ͅp̶̭̺̠̲̟̖̼̍̊̈́̂̾͝͝a̴̺̟̙͔͕̍i̵̟͇͍̰̳͇̱̣͐̀̽̑̋̀̔̕n̵͚̖͎̟̣͝f̶͍̪̌̑͊̐̄u̷͎͉͕̭͆́̅̀̋l̸̩̩̥̱͕̉ͅl̴̞͇̱͒̎̎y̶̧̨͙͇͎̥̓̑ ̴̺͈͇̗̹̀̀̂͑͊͘a̶̦̺̤̔̀̄̋̃̔s̵̻̯̋͐ ̷̟̳̼̑̈́̈́̌͐͋͌p̸̼̖̑̆͆͝o̵͎̼͎̻̞̣̥͒̽͊̎̾͠s̸̨̘̟̫͓̹̰͊̑͆͋̇ͅs̸̨̀̉̋̐̚͝i̷̹̤͆b̵̢͇̫̌̓͐̄͛̒̚ļ̵̲̍̏́̓̚e̴̦̝̋̂̉́͊͘̚̚.̵̧͔͈̭̔͂ͅ ̸̭͕͒̌͆̉̀̒͠

He didn’t know when the world around him went silent. He only saw Eggman lying bloody beneath him. Oh, right… Sonic remembered. He was eliminating this man. His lifelong nemesis.

After this, maybe he could finally rest.

He gathered Chaos energy into his fist, ready to deliver the final blow.

“Sonic Maurice the Hedgehog!”

Like an arrow, the voice cut straight through the fog in his mind. His empty eyes snapped alive. He whipped his head toward the source.

Shadow—standing, barely, propped up by Espio and Blaze at his sides.

…..

Is this an illusion?

‘Maybe…or he just real. Alive and kicking.’

“Stop, idiot,” the hybrid growled. “You’ll kill him.”

“Shadow…?”

The voice came out with trembling, and the eyes darted quickly, as if to examine what he saw, and he wondered if it was even real.

“Yeah… it’s me.”

“Shadow… you’re still—”

“I think you misunderstood something. I’m the Ultimate Lifeform. Why exactly did you decide I was dead—”

Sonic didn’t let him finish. He shot forward, slamming into Shadow with full force, tackling him to the ground in a tight embrace. Blaze dodged instantly; Espio vanished into camouflage—both knowing exactly what was about to happen.

Shadow hit the ground with a grunt, completely blindsided. Sonic clung to him, trembling, burying his face into his chest fur.

“Sonic, stop—!”

Sonic didn’t listen. He listened to Shadow’s heartbeat instead. He smiled—relieved. Slowly, he lifted his head to look at the hybrid beneath him, who was desperately trying to push him off.

Sonic had always believed. He knew.

See? I told you he wasn’t dead.

Sonic smiled—soft but with that sharp edge, eyes closed in relief. Then he leaned in and kissed Shadow. Quick, barely more than a press of lips, but enough to leave Shadow flushed and stunned silent.

After pulling back and flashing a satisfied, idiotic grin, Sonic promptly lost consciousness, becoming completely limp and falling into Shadow’s embrace.

Notes:

First, I want to say again that this fic might be long, but I hope you still enjoy the story and don't get bored. I'd love to know what you think about this chapter. Share your thoughts in the comments section. (๑>؂•̀๑)

This chapter Sonic is really going feral, but I assure you guys this is still the beginning of all of his 'protective' behaviour towards Shadow. the fic still have a long way to go after all.

and Knuckles really stressed out this chapter, he never thought his secret mission with Rouge would end up like this.
about Amy too... there's definitely she seems 'off'. everything will answered in next chapter so I will be glad if you guys share your thoughts. Also I also make Blaze side plot, because in the next chapter we will get into her POV.

Anyway 3 chapter until arc 1 finished. did you think it's already over...? No it's just only beginning. there's a lot juicy thing wait in the fic.
If Silver feels like a shounen protagonist, then Shadow feels like a shoujo protagonist... hahaha.

Chapter 26

Summary:

Shadow and Blaze Pov

Notes:

enjoy the chapter. :)
You guys can re-read chapter 24 for more understanding the context.

“So, what did you want to talk about?”

The blue hedgehog in front of him tapped his foot against the ground in impatient, rhythmic beats—tap, tap, tap—echoing in the empty whiteness around them. His hands planted on his hips, eyes narrowed, shoulders tense. Sonic radiated that classic restless energy like he was seconds away from sprinting straight through the dimension itself.

Shadow just stared back, a flicker of hesitation on his face. He had been spat into this White Space without warning, and the moment he arrived he was immediately greeted by Sonic. This Sonic—already in a rush, already preparing to jump into position to fight the Time Eater.

No reaction from the Master Emerald.

If the condition to be thrown back to the past was "dying because of the Master Emerald," and swallowing the necklace earlier didn't trigger anything — no choking, no dimensional tear, and no shift — then how was he supposed to go back? I don't think I could die just from swallowing it. Worse yet, the black moon structure with that doom eyes far above was still intact. Meaning his white-space era self hadn’t finished defeating Black Doom here. Meaning this anomaly in time wasn’t aligned yet.

“If you don’t have anything to say, I’m in a hurry—so bye-bye, Shads.” Sonic dashed forward only for Shadow to Chaos Control straight into his path. Sonic’s momentum cut off so abruptly his shoes screeched across the blank ground, and he toppled onto his backside.

“What—? How? The emerald is with me! Unless… is this one fake?”

Damn it.

“Uh… yeah. It’s fake. But don’t worry, you’ll get the real one… soon.”

“Huh? What is wrong with you? Why’re you talking weird? Are you some kind of illusion cooked up by that monster?” Sonic sprang back into stance; right foot forward, left hand holding the fake emerald up defensively, body low and ready to pounce.

“Wait! Just—wait.” Shadow raised both hands. “You’re going to meet Rouge later, and she’ll hand you the real emerald.”

Sonic blinked, confusion pulling his brows low. “…Are you the Shadow from the future?”

“…What?”

“I mean, it wouldn’t surprise me. I literally met my younger self from the past two minutes ago. But don’t think that means I’ll just sit here and listen to anything you say, Shadow.”

Shadow shifted uneasily, his quills twitching with restlessness. Sonic had to bite back a laugh. It was almost adorable to see Shadow so nervous.

“…Can you keep it secret?” Shadow said it with low exhaled. “You’re right. I’m… from the future.”

“Knew it. Don’t worry,” Sonic said breezily. “Honestly, with your attitude, if past-you saw you, he’d probably try to beat you senseless before asking questions. Oh—so that’s why you came to me instead of him, huh, Shads?”

Even Sonic felt his brain twist around the logic, the timeline, the weirdness of talking to a future version of someone who already made no sense.

Sonic spotted a bench materializing in the white void and plopped down on it. He patted the space next to him with an easy grin.

“Sit, Shads. I’ll wait. And I’ll keep your presence a secret. In return, tell me… how’re you doing?”

Shadow obeyed immediately, sitting beside him like it was instinct—surprising Sonic more than anything.

“You’re weirdly obedient…” Sonic murmured.

“…What?”

“Nothing.” Sonic snapped his head away, cheeks warming embarrassingly. “Alright. How far in the future are you from? And… this cloak—” Sonic flicked the dusty, worn fabric with two fingers “—did you lose your sense of fashion in the future?”

Shadow rested his hands over his knees, posture stiff, breath shallow. He wasn’t sure how much he could reveal. Even talking here felt risky.

I’m not changing the timeline… right?

What if this conversation changed something?

Even though he had lingering doubts, he set them aside and continued the conversation. “I’m… older than you think,” Shadow muttered. “So show some respect.”

“Pft. You always say that when you want to dodge a question.” Sonic leaned closer. “Tell me, Shads, do we all make it out of here alive? Me, little me, everyone?”

Shadow nodded. “You defeat the monster with your younger self. And you all return safely.”

Sonic let out a long breath—relief loosening every muscle in his body. “Good. I needed that. I’ve been trying to keep my head up for the others, but this place… it’s unsettling. So hearing that from you really helps.”

Shadow glanced sideways. Sonic's relief was obvious, the tension fading away to reveal an open, relaxed expression. And Shadow remembered exactly how unstable he’d been during this era: confronting Black Doom’s influence, morphing into that liquid-black form, turned to have doom form (like doom morph and doom wing), wrestling with half-alien instincts. And still, during the competition, he refused to use that form against Sonic. He let Sonic win. He even switched the emerald for a fake so the fight remained fair.

I was never going to fight Sonic on unequal terms.

“Sonic,” Shadow said quietly.

At first hesitant, he reached out and then turned toward him fully.

Shadow's voice dropped to a quiet, almost fragile tone. "You're the most unique hedgehog I've ever met. As much as you annoy me, to the point that I want to strangle you—you have this...presence.”

Sonic froze.

“For example,” Shadow continued, “your emerald green eyes. They shine in a way no one else’s do. Like no matter what happens, you’re holding onto hope. And your quills — long, sharp, but somehow cute — constantly twitching because of the wind when you’re running.”

Sonic’s ears felt burned with a whooshing sound, his eyes wide open in anticipation.

Oh.

“Your laugh,” Shadow added, softer, “and your voice… for some reason, it grounds me. And despite everything, you’re a hero to everyone. Including me.”

The heat crawled all the way from Sonic’s face to his neck. Even his quill has a twitching sensation at the moment.

“And your catchphrase ‘gotta go fast’ it’s ridiculous, cringe even, but somehow comforting. Your speed, your instinct, your adaptability. Your damn forgiveness. You gave second chances to everyone — even me. Even Eggman.”

Shadow stood slowly, shadows casting across his cloak, “You’re the sun in my world. My reason to keep going.”

Sonic’s breath hitched.

Oh.

“So whatever happens… move forward. At your own pace. Don’t sacrifice yourself for anyone. And don’t regret the choices you make.” Shadow rested a hand on Sonic’s head, gently ruffling his quills. “And… thank you. For saving me. For giving me a reason to keep going.”

A familiar red-yellow blur streaked across the distance. His present self, skated in with his air shoes, with Rouge’s fly in his back with her wings beating behind him. They were getting close. Shadow needed to disappear before either of them saw him.

“See you, Sonic.”

“Wait, future Shadow—"

He Chaos Controlled out. Reappeared somewhere else. And only then did the pain hit him—hot, sharp, searing across his chest.

So the effect of swallowing the necklace kicks in now…

His hand pressed over his sternum, breath breaking. His vision dimmed.

This is it. When I die, I’ll be sent back.

Though… will this future body just stay here afterward? Whatever. Doesn’t matter.

He let his eyelids fall.

---

When he opened them again, he was staring at the sky. Smoke drifted above him, the air prickling with leftover energy from the blast. His lungs filled with the scent—burnt metal, static, dust. He knew this place immediately.

The present timeline. Right where he forced the PRO-EX explosion inside the cave beneath the cliff.

Slowly, he pushed himself upright, shaking his head to clear the ringing in his ears. He glanced down at his body—intact. No burns, no fractures. There was no sign that he had been split in two, as the Guardian of the Timeline had shown him. He stood up, or tried to—his legs trembled beneath him. Didn’t the Guardian show my body literally torn apart? Why is everything… fine?

“Shadow…?”

That quiet, familiar voice cut through the haze. Shadow turned toward the source behind him.

Espio sat on the ground, jaw slack, staring at him like he’d crawled out of the afterlife. Blaze stood beside him, her gold eyes wide, disbelief raw on her face.

“How… how are you even alive?” Blaze asked, sounding like she was half convinced he was a hallucination.

Shadow exhaled sharply. “First of all… could one of you help me stand?”

 

∞≈

 

Blaze was in the middle of chasing her Sol Emeralds, snatching them one by one from the air, when she collided with a flock of birds in mid-flight. Wings scattered and feathers burst around her like confetti. The collision knocked six emeralds out of her reach. She only managed to catch one, which pulsed with warmth against her palm. Great. One left, six gone. At least this one could guide her to the rest. She exhaled hard. She’d already abandoned Angel Island and her temporary duty to guard the Master Emerald—might as well keep pushing forward. She pulled out her communicator bracelet, locked it around her wrist, and dialed Knuckles. She owed him an explanation and a real apology.

Five attempts. No response. It felt like Knuckles had straight-up shut the device off.

Blaze changed course and decided to swing by Amy’s house to borrow her phone before continuing her hunt for the Sol Emeralds. However, when she landed on Amy’s front porch, she froze. The scene was unsettling: a broken teacup on the tiles, and Tarot cards strewn about, appearing to have been tossed in a state of panic. The front door was ajar, revealing a living room in total disarray, a stark contrast to Amy’s usually tidy space. A cold worry then crawled up her spine.

The Sol Emerald in her hand flared—bright, insistent. It was reacting. Picking up a signal from the others.

Blaze tidied the room in seconds, sweeping up the broken cup, gathering the cards, leaving them in a neat pile. Then she bolted out the door, chasing the pull of the emerald’s light.

The trail led her to a place that didn’t feel like it should exist—a warped cliffside, the air thick with smoke rising in thin streams. The smell hit her instantly: burnt stone, scorched moss, something metallic underneath. It made her stomach turn.

The energy here felt wrong, a twisted chaos that vibrated against her ribs. As she flew lower, she saw flickers of light through the smoke: her Sol Emeralds, all six of them. Blaze dove, catching them with precise, snapping motions before landing hard on the debris-littered ground. The aftermath of a massive explosion met her gaze—shattered cave walls, moss charred black, and crystal fragments crushed into dust. Trees around the area were bent or snapped from the force.

Then she saw a body. Blaze’s golden eyes sharpened, adjusting to the haze.

Crimson eyes stared back, dim and lifeless.

She staggered a step.

The shape behind the smoke finally clicked in her mind.

Shadow the Hedgehog.

A cough broke the silence. Blaze spun toward the sound. Near the edge of the cliff, half-covered in rubble, Espio pushed himself upright.

“Espio!” Blaze rushed to him, helping him sit up, one hand steady on his back. His eyes were unfocused, dizzy, trying to process what he was seeing.

“Are you alright? Were you caught in the blast? And… over there… is that—”

His eyes snapped wide. Reality hit him like a punch.

“You’re right… that’s Shadow.”

Blaze looked away, grief tightening her throat. She hadn’t expected this. Everything felt too fast, too sudden, too wrong. The raw emotion of Espio's expression twisted something in her chest. Even if the situation wasn’t the same, she remembered how it felt to hurt someone she cared about, the guilt that clung to her like smoke.

I don’t know why my Sol Emeralds were dragged here… all seven of them…

Then the emeralds lit up—brilliant, unstable. The pouch she stored them in thrashed like something alive.

Blaze grabbed it instantly, holding it down—but the energy surged, and for a split second a voice cut through her mind, crisp and echoing like it came from every direction at once:

“Rebirth.”

“An energy that alters the balance of the world, putting massive pressure on outer space.”

“Every dimension trembles.”

“You will face a trial that breaks you.”

Then something slammed into her mind—memories that weren’t supposed to exist. An erased world. A timeline that no longer exist. A place where she and Silver fought side by side in Crisis City. A place where she sacrificed herself to became a vessel to the Iblis.

All of it rushed in at once. Spinning around in her mind, colliding with each other, overlapping images appeared and then he heard echoing voices. Voices from memory.

And suddenly everything made sense—why, when she met Silver for the first time in this world, it had felt like déjà vu in her bones. As if they’d teamed up before. Because they had—in a world that no longer existed.

“You’re still so naïve. But…I…I’ve always liked that about you.”

“Good luck, Silver.”

But the memory didn’t stop there.

Another vision burned through her, sharper and darker than the last: a funeral. Everyone gathered in grief. It was a hero’s funeral. Sonic the Hedgehog last rest.

Blaze saw herself arriving late, breathless, because she’d only just been told. The shock, the hollow silence inside her chest. Sonic killed by a massive explosion at the volcano base. People crying. Voices arguing. Someone causing chaos at the funeral.

And her own voice—quiet and trembling—as she tried to calm them.

“You can’t accuse him. Something must have happened to Silver. It doesn’t mean he wanted this.”

“I trust Silver. If we wait… maybe… he’ll go back in time. Like always. He’ll fix it. I know he will.”

Then came the last whisper, barely audible as if slipping into tears. "Right...Silver?"

 

Blaze jolted as if pulled out of water. Her breath came sharp, quick. Reality reassembled around her—the smoke-choked cliff, the humid air, the metallic scent of burnt stone.

Espio stared at her, unsettled. “Are you alright, Blaze? You were muttering weirdly. And… your Sol Emeralds spilled out of the pouch.”

“What?” Blaze snapped her head down—yes, all seven Sol Emeralds were scattered neatly in a row in front of her, like they’d placed themselves.

“They were spinning—glowing—and then…” Espio’s gaze shifted back to the thinning smoke as rain began to drizzle, hissing against the scorched earth. He had to blink away the stinging remnants of the explosion, the memory of blinding light still clinging to the edges of his vision. A shape moved.

Someone sat up.

Espio’s eyes went wide. Blaze’s breath stilled in her chest. She braced herself, grounding her stance, steadying her pulse, her hands flexing into fists.

The silhouette sharpened: black quills, red stripes, slow movements like someone dragging themselves back into existence. The figure was undeniably familiar. The hedgehog, a twisted mockery of his former glory, tried to stand… wavered, his limbs seeming too heavy, too foreign to his own body… and dropped back down to the ground with a soft thud. A low groan, a sound of immense pain and effort, escaped his lips.

“Shadow…” Espio whispered.

Blaze finally saw the bright crimson eyes, alive. His face was still pale under the soot, his quills were messy with ash, and his fur was dirty but intact. No blood. No wounds. There was no sign of a body that had been torn in half. His body, split in half by the blast, had come back together.

And he was breathing.

He was simply...alive.

 “How… how are you even alive?” She asked.

There was an allegory in the question, and Blaze felt it like a punch. Everything strange that had been happening to her clicked into place. She remembered her own impossible return—dying to seal Iblis and waking up in another timeline and rebirth in another dimension entirely.

But Shadow wasn’t like her.

He didn’t come from a vanished timeline. He wasn’t reset by the universe. He came back in the same time he died in. Was it because the timeline no longer held sway over him? Because he was the Ultimate Lifeform? Or because he was something beyond that now?

Fear crept into Blaze’s chest. For the first time in her life, she didn’t worry about burning anyone. She realized her flames wouldn’t even scratch him.

You surprise me too much…

And yet the danger was clear. There was no guarantee that this was truly Shadow. Something else could be wearing him like a skin.

Are you a zombie…?

“First of all… could one of you help me stand?” Shadow muttered, incredibly casual for someone who just rose from death.

Blaze stepped back automatically, and Espio moved first, helping him up. Blaze swallowed her unease and stepped in as well, steadying Shadow’s other side. She quickly gathered her Sol Emeralds before supporting him.

“Shadow… I saw your body,” Blaze said, eyes sharp. “How are you whole again?”

“I am the Ultimate Lifeform. Maybe my regeneration improved.” His tone was flat, unimpressed with his own miracle.

Blaze wasn’t fooled. Something else was pulsing beneath his words, something cold that made her fur rise and her tail wagging in discomfort. She could feel it from him. Whatever this was, it wasn’t normal regeneration. And she wasn’t even convinced, if this was even the same Shadow. The same Shadow that she knows.

“Can you wipe your tears?” Shadow’s comment made Blaze snap her attention sideways.

Espio, the stoic and disciplined chameleon, was shedding silent tears. “I—I thought you were dead,” Espio choked out. “It’s my fault. I told you about this place. I dragged you into danger. You knew it, and that’s the fact you didn’t take me with you…”

Blaze studied him, barely knowing Espio beyond what Silver had mentioned. However, she did remember that they were never particularly close, not even to the point of shedding a tear for one another. Shadow’s presence (his alive presence), however, had shaken him to the core.

Is this some kind of effect he gives off?

Blaze forced herself not to fall into whatever emotional pull this thing radiated. It was subtle, alluring, making you want to protect him. That wasn’t Shadow. Not the Shadow she knows before. If this wasn’t him… Then where was the real one? Did this creature kill him? Wear him?

There were discrepancies—minor, but incorrect.

“Are you feeling better?” Blaze asked, her voice calm but eyes loaded with meaning.

Shadow looked away awkwardly. “I guess… Still, I can’t stand properly.”

“I’ll help you walk,” Espio said immediately.

“Thank you…”

Blaze stayed silent. The pouch holding the Sol Emeralds throbbed against her hip, and so did her chest. A presence brushed against her senses, something primordial and unseen watching them. No—watching him, the hedgehog between them.

What is that?!

One thing was certain: Blaze had to stay alert. Dangerously alert. Whatever was watching Shadow wasn’t a creature of this world. It wasn’t Chaos. It wasn’t like the Flame of Disaster. It was primordial—older, stronger, terrifying.

And it was obsessed.

 

∞≈

“...so can you tell me what happened during—” Shadow hesitated, the words sticking.

He wanted to ask about the four others he’d seen through the vision the Guardian of the Timeline showed him back in the sanctuary. He wanted to know where they were now. But looking at the two purple figures beside him — one watching him with that curious, doubtful stare, the other quietly crying with no sound, eyes relieved but still wet — he let the question die.

Shadow exhaled. At least he was back. Same time, same mission: stop Sonic’s death. And this time, make damn sure the future doesn’t spiral into that hellscape again.

“Shadow… about that, I got left behind too. I don’t know anything. But everyone saw your condition including… Sonic. And his face looked—” Espio bit his lip, some fear leaking through his composed expression. “…Point is, we should check you at a hospital or something. Anything that can confirm that you’re okay now.”

“…No, Espio. No one can know about this. Not a single soul can find out someone managed to come back from death. You know Shadow’s reputation — with Humans, with Mobians — it’s not good. And honestly, it’s better if we keep this quiet.” Blaze cut in. Her conviction was sharp enough that Shadow felt it, she might actually make a reliable ally in that ruined future.

No wonder Silver is fond of her.

Speaking of him, I threw Silver into a portal earlier… what time did he land in?

Shadow remembered that split-second choice. Silver had been in terrible shape, and the portal he opened was glitching hard. Still, Shadow was sure he’d opened it toward this timeline. The problem was the when — could be tomorrow, weeks, years. Whatever the case, he hoped Silver was still alive.

“I’ll try calling the others.” Blaze lifted her communicator and tried calling Amy this time. Like the call to Knuckles earlier, even though no one answered. Busy with that, Blaze didn’t notice Shadow pulling free from her hold, scanning the ground for his inhibitor rings. He needed those to restock his chaos energy.

Espio caught on instantly. He let go of Shadow, gathered the four inhibitor rings lying nearby, handed them over. Shadow nodded, sliding them onto wrists and ankles. The moment they clicked into place, air finally filled his lungs properly — that familiar grounding rush, like returning from the edge. Blaze’s earlier question echoed in his head. He still wasn’t sure how his time-leap ability worked this time. His body had reformed cleanly, as if he had never died. Terrifying, honestly.

“Ah—connected!” Blaze piped up, loud in relief. Finally, a response from Tails, the yellow fox. Espio helped Shadow shuffle closer.

“Hello, Tails!” Blaze said quickly. “Are you alright? How’s Amy? Are you with her — ah, it’s me, Blaze.”

“Blaze? You’re in this dimension? I… honestly didn’t know…” Tails’ voice crackled back.

“Tails, it’s me,” Espio cut in. “Are Vector and Charmy with you? Can you explain what happened while I was unconscious?”

“Espio! Thank Chaos… I wanted to apologize for forgetting you earlier. Hearing your voice now, looks like you’re okay. Vector and Charmy are here. If you can, meet us at Costa Island… it’s bad here, after the death of…” Tails’ voice fell quiet. “…Shadow.”

Espio and Blaze shared a look before turning to the very-much-not-dead hedgehog beside them while Shadow’s expression tightening with guilt he refused to show.

With hesitation, Blaze continued the call. “Why Costa Island?”

“Fufufu… that voice. Our little purple cat,” Rouge’s voice slipped in smoothly. “Still guarding the Master Emerald, princess?”

“Rouge…” Blaze muttered. “You’re with her, Tails?”

“I wanted to thank you again on Knuckles’ behalf, Blaze. And yes, we could use you at Costa Island. You know all those things I’ve been working on with him? All here.”

“So that’s why he asked me to guard the Master Emerald… I thought it was a serious mission, turns out he’s off with you,” Blaze grumbled.

“Can we get to the point?” Shadow groaned, his voice small, sharp, and direct way. It shut the line up instantly.

“Oh- oh,” Espio murmured.

“Wait… I just heard…” Rouge’s voice tensed.

“That’s probably just us hearing things—” Tails started.

“It’s not your imagination,” Shadow cut cleanly, finally speaking up. “Now tell me what’s going on.”

Silence.

……

“Um… everything alright over there?” Blaze asked after a long awkward pause. “You’re making this harder, Shadow,” she scolded.

“Don’t blame him, he’s confused after everything—” Espio tried.

“Both of you stop. Hello!! You on the other side, are you alright?!” Shadow asked again.

“Ah…” Tails squeaked. “Yes… mmm… everything is… hahaha… controlled…”

“Snap out of it, fox. He’s… just short-circuiting,” Rouge said, though her voice was shaking too. “Fine, let the professional explain—”

Shadow hung up. They clearly weren’t going to explain anything. What mattered was that he now knew where he needed to go, Costa Island.

“Why’d you hang up?! I still didn’t get Amy’s status!” Blaze protested.

“We’re going now.” Shadow’s answer was immediate.

“And how exactly do we get there?” Espio asked, exhausted.

Shadow hesitated, then tapped his ruined communicator. “Blaze, let me borrow yours.”

Blaze grumbled but handed it over. Shadow dialed a number and it connected fast. “Omega. You hear me? I need to borrow a helicopter. Yeah. Please. Yes, bring Topaz if you want.”

He hung up, gave Blaze her device back, slipped it onto his wrist. Two minutes later, a G.U.N helicopter cut through the rainy sky, landing beside them with steady precision despite the slick ground.

“Hello, Shadow… it’s me, Topaz.”

“You didn’t have to land — I’m coming up.” Shadow grabbed Blaze and Espio again, teleporting them all into the cabin in one sharp blitz. At least Blaze and Espio managed to keep their composure.

“SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG. WELCOME BACK. WHAT IS THE HELICOPTER’S DESTINATION? IS THIS RELATED TO THE EGGMAN ATTACK ON COSTA ISLAND?”

“Hah? My report said the opposite. According to the Commander, Sonic the Hedgehog went berserk on the island — hellbent on tearing Metal Sonic apart, determination to destroy Eggman. But Commander said G.U.N isn’t allowed to interfere…” Topaz muttered.

“What? We need to hurry, Omega…” Shadow urged.

“AS YOU COMMAND, FRIEND. DESTINATION: COSTA ISLAND. DISTANCE: 24 KILOMETERS.”

The helicopter lifted into the rain, slicing through the low clouds.

Shadow, staring out the window, felt his chest tighten. “What’s actually happening on Costa Island…” he muttered.

“From what I heard, a lot of VVIP’s are there. They’re evacuating them one by one. G.U.N.’s helping, but I wasn’t assigned to that mission,” Topaz said.

“AS TOPAZ STATED. THE ISLAND IS CURRENTLY UNDER DR. EGGMAN’S HOSTAGE OPERATIONS. AND THEY’RE STRUGGLING. A HELICOPTER WAS ON STANDBY, THIS ONE AND I SIMPLY TOOK IT.”

“You stole it! And dragged me along — I’m just a low-level agent! Omega, take responsibility! And Shadow, you should’ve seen the Commander panicking have to take care all if the mess while his two best agents, you and Rouge, both suddenly took leave.”

Shadow just shook his head at her casualness.

“We have to hurry… I’m scared Sonic’s going to kill Eggman,” Espio said, horrified.

“Relax, Espio. It’s just Sonic. He wouldn’t kill Eggman. And this is the fastest we can go in rain like this,” Blaze replied.

“You didn’t see him… you didn’t see his eyes,” Espio whispered, trembling.

Blaze and Shadow exchanged a sharp look. Even Topaz clamped her mouth shut.

“Calm down, Espio… Sonic won’t do what you’re thinking,” Shadow said.

“But—” He wanted to argue, but he couldn’t bring himself to describe the raw fury he’d seen— Sonic’s face twisted in a scream, his eyes filled with an inhuman predatory rage, ready to pounce on its prey. He’d never forget it.

Shadow glanced at Espio’s shaken expression before turning to Blaze, who was lost in her own thoughts. Then he asked, “Why were you the one guarding the Master Emerald?”

Blaze flinched, fear flickering across her face before she answered. “Knuckles asked me. Said he was searching for the Chaos Emeralds. I don’t know the details. But judging from Rouge earlier… seems he went with her.”

Shadow nodded. That's impressive, honestly — that Rouge could drag Knuckles into something... or maybe Knuckles dragged her. Hard to say.

The rest of the ride was silence with heavy air, uncomfortable. Each of them locked in their own spiraling thoughts. Except Topaz, who was just regretting every decision that led her onto this helicopter in the first place.

∞≈

 

“You heard that, right?”

“Yeah…”

“That was Shadow. He’s alive, Tails.”

“You’re right…”

Their voices lingered in the dead air after the call from Blaze’s side cut off. Tails just stood there, stunned. He had been hunched over Eggman’s messy desk, skimming through piles of documents when the call came in. Rouge had just returned after hauling in an unconscious rabbit Mobians (that he didn’t know), then immediately jumped into the conversation. And in the next second, Shadow’s voice slipped out from the communicator.

Rouge sounded relieved. But, Tails?

He was a mess inside. He’d seen Shadow— his condition. No living creature should’ve been able to come back from that. Not even an Ultimate Lifeform. But Rouge still managed to cry from happiness and smile like a champ. Tails couldn’t be happier for her.

Impossible. Tails shook the thought away hard. He shoved the remaining documents into his bag, he didn’t finish reading them, but he understood enough. And if Shadow really was alive… that changed everything. Maybe Sonic’s rampage outside could be stopped.

“Rouge, we need to get to Sonic. Now,” Tails said. Rouge glanced at him, then down at the rabbit girl. “You’re leaving her here? Like I said, this girl probably knows something about Stone. Or Eggman. And she’s filthy rich—”

Rouge shut up fast. One look from Tails was enough to kill whatever argument she had. She sighed and left the unconscious Sherly on the bed. Then she followed Tails outside.

The situation they were facing was... off. Eggman’s robot was beaten and lay in ruins. Eggman himself was lying on the ground, defeated, his usual gloating replaced with a stunned silence. Above him, a terrifying spectacle unfolded. Sonic, the blur of blue that usually represented speed and heroism, was locked in a brutal frenzy. He was busy breaking through the barrier Sage had put up to protect the doctor from Sonic’s powerful blows. The air crackled with energy as Sonic, consumed by an unknown rage, relentlessly pounded his fists against Sage’s invisible barrier like a demon possessed. His body shook with the force of his attacks. His eyes were empty of their familiar mischievous glint and were now filled with a chilling void and an eerie, unsettling grin.

Knuckles clung to Sonic from behind, desperately trying to restrain him, his powerful arms wrapped around the hedgehog’s torso. He was straining, his muscles bulging with the effort, trying to pull Sonic away from Eggman. Amy knelt beside Eggman, desperately trying to pry Sonic’s other hand off his chest.

That’s not Sonic. That’s not my brother that I know.

Tails trembled. The rain thickened fast, swallowing up half the battlefield. He could barely see through the sheet of water. Rouge’s voice cut through it, sharp. “Blue! Stop it—you’re hurting yourself!”

“SONIC!!” Tails shouted, shredding his throat.

“Stop, Sonic!” Knuckles begged, muscles bulging, slipping.

“Sonic… please… hic…” Amy’s voice drowned in rain.

“SONIC!”

The moment Tails screamed, lightning cracked across the sky. Sonic’s body pulsed—then he exploded in a burst of blue energy. Knuckles, Amy, even Sage got thrown back like rag dolls. Eggman was the only one left in front of him, staring in raw terror right before Sonic’s fist snapped forward at impossible speed. The punches blurred into thousands of impacts.

Then—just a few meters ahead, red chaos energy warped the air. A distortion peeled open.
Shadow appeared out, with Espio and Blaze clinging onto him as if helping him to stand.

“Just saying it again… I’m nauseous,” Espio muttered.

“Honestly, same,” Blaze replied dryly.

“Shadow…” Tails whispered. Relief broke him wide open, tears falling instantly. Shadow turned his head, ruby eyes meeting Tails’ blue teary eyes. His expression softened—just a fraction—then he looked at Rouge. She slapped both hands over her mouth, wings fluttering in pure joy.

Knuckles, still helping Amy sit up, froze. Amy’s exhausted eyes lit up like fireworks.

Meanwhile, Sage exhibited a slight flicker on the opposite side, observing the ultimate lifeform with astonishment. Her gaze fixed on him, shifting from teal to red. It was evident to all present that she appeared to undergo a profound internal transformation. It is possible that the system was breached and the code was hacked. It is possible that this flickering form of her appears to be a reversion to some state. This transformation, or metamorphosis, is a significant change. However, the hybrid's appearance took everyone by surprise, as they were unaware of the significant AI flickering.

 

“Sonic!” Shadow called.

No response. Supported by Blaze and Espio, he limped closer and shouted again, sharper, “Sonic Maurice the Hedgehog!”

Sonic’s fists halted mid-air. His head twitched toward Shadow, face empty, downright frightening. Even the three newcomers went cold from the pressure coming off him. But then Sonic’s lips moved. Barely.

“…Shadow…”

Hearing that cracked, hurting voice, Shadow felt a wave of guilt wash over him. But he swallowed it and forced his demeanor to remain steady. He even managed a tiny grin behind his usual grumpiness. “Yeah… it’s me.”

Sonic blinked. Slowly. Once, twice…

His hands trembled in the air. And then, finally, those emerald eyes lit up—bright, alive, like the Sonic he knew. “Shadow… you’re still—”

Shadow’s chest tightened too much. He wanted to pull Sonic in, bury him against his shoulder, let him sleep there like old times. But he tried to keep it cool. Kept his voice level despite the ache in his back.

“I think you misunderstood something. I’m the Ultimate Lifeform. Why exactly did you decide I was dead—”

He didn’t finish.

Sonic launched at him full-speed.

Blaze and Espio had an uncanny sense of timing. Sonic slammed into Shadow, sending him sprawling onto the sand with the force of the impact. The shock of the fall reverberated through his body as the rain subsided and the clouds parted, revealing patches of sunlight. Shadow looked up and saw Sonic hovering above him. His head and quills eclipsed the sun. A cocky grin spread across Sonic's face—a look reserved only for Shadow.

Beautiful, Shadow thought, utterly captivated. Then, Sonic leaned down and kissed him slightly, and Shadow’s mind promptly went blank.

Meanwhile, Blaze and Espio just stared, jaws slack, as if their brains refused to process what they were seeing. Rouge wiped the tears trailing down her cheeks, smiling like she’d been waiting for this moment forever. Knuckles was frozen with that classic dumb expression of his, stealing nervous glances at Amy every few seconds, trying to guess what the pink hedgehog was thinking.

I’m shocked as hell, Knuckles thought. She’s not mad, right?

But Amy beside him only smiled—soft, warm, relieved. I’m happy for you, Sonic… She lifted her face to the sun, letting it wash the tiredness off her features. You finally got what you fought for, Shadow, she thought, smiling to herself.

Tails let out a breathy laugh, eyes closed, overflowing with relief. Thank Chaos, it’s over now.

A few seconds later, Sonic’s head drooped—then he collapsed, completely out. “Sonic?” Tails jolted forward, sprinting the moment he caught his brother’s limp body leaning against Shadow’s chest. “Rouge, help me!”

They scrambled to lift Sonic off Shadow, whose face remained flushed, and gently laid him down. Espio and Blaze immediately supported Shadow, helping him sit up. Amy and Knuckles rushed over, concerned.

"Is Sonic okay?" Amy asked with concern.

Tails checked Sonic's energy levels and then his pulse. "His energy is low, but he's breathing fine and his pulse is steady."

“He’s fine, right?” Shadow muttered, anxious. He leaned closer, pressing his ear to Sonic’s chest with a panic flickering across his face.

“I think he’s just asleep, Shadow,” Tails said, steady and reassuring. “He burned himself out. He’s been overusing his power nonstop.”

Shadow snapped back into that stoic mask, sitting straight like nothing had shaken him a second ago.

“So now you worry about someone else?” Amy crossed her arms, glaring. “You’re the one who should be asked if you’re okay! You were in an explosion—your body was literally split in half!” Amy launched into a full lecture, jabbing verbal knives with maternal fury. Shadow sat kneeling like a kid getting scolded by his mom, head down, accepting his fate. Tails watched with a baffled expression before turning back to Sonic, brushing a hand through his brother’s quills, relief softening his eyes.

And then the exhaustion hit him like a hammer. His vision blurred. He slumped sideways and passed out right next to Sonic.

…

“Tails!” Amy yelled.

“He’s probably exhausted,” Rouge said, catching Amy’s arm gently. “He’s been working nonstop. Let him rest.”

Amy nodded in understanding.

“HEY!!” Vector’s shout echoed from the distance as he sprinted over with Charmy. “I’ve been looking everywhere—”

He froze mid-sentence when he spotted that very-much-alive black-and-red hedgehog. “SHADOW!!” he and Charmy screamed together.

“Calm down, Vector,” Espio sighed. “Point is—everyone’s fine now.”

“So you were here too…” Vector shot a glance at Espio, who shared his annoyance at the recent remark.

“I don’t think Eggman is…” Charmy muttered, staring off.

The group turned and saw Eggman sprawled out beside Sage, who was desperately trying to wake him. His nose looked demolished. His face? A disaster. He’d need a stack of plastic surgeries—if he survived.

"What a disaster..." a familiar voice grumbled. Stone stepped from behind Eggman's Giga Robot Mech, flanked by several armed men in black suits. "You were all a bit too rough with the doctor."

The baritone voice made everyone in the group quickly look toward the voice. Shadow quickly turned his head and stared intently at the man. The others also looked shocked and stared suspiciously at the man and his henchmen.

“It’s the goat-milker!” Knuckles blurted, and every head turned to him, including Shadow’s. They stared at Knuckles as if he had just used a slur.

“It’s the goat-milker,” Stone repeated mockingly, then slipped into a stone-cold expression. “Relax. I’m only here to reclaim what’s mine.”

He gestured, and the agents immediately lifted Eggman onto a stretcher. Sage, regaining her composure, resumed her AI persona and floated to Stone’s side.

“To be honest, you all caused a massive mess. Makes my blood boil. Especially you—Shadow the Hedgehog.” Stone’s black eyes locked onto Shadow crimson eyes, sharp as a blade. Guns raised all around them.

Shadow didn’t know who the hell this man was, but he wasn’t letting Eggman walk off that easily. He struggled to his feet, refusing Blaze’s helping hand.

“You plan to attack us?” Rouge's smooth, dangerous voice cut through. “Are you sure? I have your precious Sherly. She’s with me… still want to kill us without knowing where she is?”

Knuckles blinked at her. Even he had no clue what Rouge was about to pull. He never expected she’d use Sherly as leverage.

Stone stared her down—then motioned for his agents to lower their weapons. “Tell me where you’re keeping the lady.”

Rouge smirked. “I’ll show you. But your men leave first. I’ll take you to her myself… unless you want me to kick you in the face again.”

“Fine. I don’t care about the rest of you. I only came for the Doctor,” Stone said. “Lead the way, my lady.”

“I’m going with you,” Knuckles cracked his knuckles. “Just in case you try something.”

“My, my… my husband is so attentive,” Rouge teased.

“Huh? Who’s—your husband?” Knuckles sputtered, face turning crimson.

And just like that, they headed off—Rouge leading Stone, Knuckles trailing behind, men in black escorting Eggman away on the stretcher.

Shadow watched Stone’s back as the man shot one last sharp glare over his shoulder. Too many things he still didn’t understand.

Then the G.U.N helicopter he’d ridden earlier descended nearby. Omega and Topaz stepped out, heading toward them. Shadow just stared, questions piling in his head.

“Since when were Knuckles and Rouge married?” Charmy whispered, tiny voice slicing through the silence.

Shadow mentally groaned. What the hell do you even see in him, Rouge…

Notes:

throwback to Movie 3 Sonic. Knuckles is such a fun character. ( ≧ᗜ≦ ) All of his interactions with Stone are a riot to write about.
Also, this Arc will be over, finally... in Chapter 28, later. After Arc 1 is over, I will take a break for a month before we gradually move onto Arc 2. Trust me, I already finished writing this Arc, of course with a lot of tears (of happiness), of course.

Chapter 27: The present day

Summary:

Aftermath. fluff...

Notes:

Missing Scene:

*Everyone arrive to Tails' house carrying unconscious Sonic
Tails: "Finally I'm home at last. It's been so long since i got home- *opening the door*

(Everything is a mess. living room, the Tv)

Tails : *Flabbergasted* "What the hell happened here!"
Shadow: *Looking away, feeling guilty*
Amy: "Well well, I guess we should clean up the mess after this."
Knuckles: "Couldn't agree more."

----------

(In Shadow's apartment)

Shadow: "So what, you married to him now?"
Rouge: "Married to who?"
Shadow: *Makes an obvious stare. Judging*
Rouge: "Ohh.. Knuckie. You know extra thing, we just pretend... *Scratched her cheeks in embarrassment.*
Shadow: (Doesn't look like pretending to me)

---------
Tomorrow day.
(Shadow sitting in the bed side, while staring unblinkingly at sleeping Sonic in bed)

Tails: *coming from downstair with water* "Do you think staring at him like that will make him up?"
Shadow: "Why doesn't he wake up yet? Is he okay?"
Tais: *sigh* "He's just sleeping. Recharging his energy."
Shadow: "Are you sure?"
Tails: (I'm tired of him whining. This is the fifth time he's asked the same question)

“Why’re you zoning out like that, Blue~?” Rouge’s voice slipped in smooth and teasing as she sauntered up beside him. Even now, her tone carried the same calculated flirtatiousness she used whenever she wanted or knew something.

“…It’s nothing.” Sonic kept it short. He couldn’t exactly tell the bat in front of him that he had just met someone they all knew extremely well—from the future—inside this blank void they called the White Space.

“I see… you’re not going after that monster, and where’s that tiny adorable version of you?” Rouge teased again, snapping Sonic out of his trance. He’d clearly space out way too long. That’s when he finally noticed Shadow standing a short distance behind her—arms crossed, face knotted, radiating pure irritation.

“What’s up with him? Bad mood?” Sonic murmured to Rouge. She only chuckled.

“You know, Blue… anything can appear in the White Space. Maybe something showed up that got under Shadow’s skin~.”

Sonic knew those were tear stains on Shadow’s face. He didn’t comment. He wasn’t exactly eager to explain that Future Shadow had dropped in earlier and practically confessed to him in what sounded like poetic romantic nonsense.

“Oh—and Rouge, if you’re planning to give me the real Emerald, do it quick,” Sonic whispered, low enough only she could hear.

Rouge’s eyes widened. “So you noticed that one wasn’t real, hm, Blue~?”

“You think you guys can fool me? I’m Sonic. I live for adventure and fought many enemies. I’m not stupid.”

Rouge handed him the real Emerald. Sonic grabbed it, then bolted—shooting off toward the place where the other him was waiting.

Before leaving, he gave Shadow a brief glance. Their eyes met. Sonic offered a small, soft smile.

Of course he’s not the same as the one from the future.

~~~

Sonic opened his eyes slowly.

The ceiling… familiar. He blinked rapidly. Tails’ house? My room? Wait—what happened?

He shot upright—and instantly regretted it. His head spun. The dream he’d had… or whatever it was. White Space. He hated that place, yet it showed up anyway.

Then memories of recent event hit him like a punch.

Shadow.

Alive! And he's standing right in front of him. Not torn in half. Not dead. Not gone.

Wait—so that wasn’t a dream, right?

A knot of anxiety twisted in Sonic’s stomach. He sprang up, rushed out of the room, down the stairs—

Tails and Amy both jumped when he appeared in the kitchen.

“Sonic, you’re finally awake! Good, just like I predicted—you should be waking up around now,” Tails said, tasting a spoonful of soup he’d been working on.

“You really are a heavy sleeper,” Amy snorted as she adjusted the oven’s temperature. “Good thing you’re up. We’re hosting a big party.”

“W–wait. Can you two explain something to me? I’m having trouble remembering what happened…” Sonic’s voice wavered; the panic was written all over him.

“Nothing happened,” Tails said casually. “Except the part where you slept for three straight days.” He turned back to the pot. “Needs a bit more salt.”

“Three—wait, hold on. What about Shadow? Where is he? Is he okay?” Sonic’s voice cracked and dropped, riddled with uncertainty.

“Ohh… look at that,” Amy said with a sigh. “First thing he asks is Shadow. I’m jealous, honestly. You’re so whipped.” She peeked into the oven. “Oh, it’s done! The sponge cake’s ready~.” She carefully pulled it out with her baking gloves.

“Sonic, calm down,” Tails said, removing his apron and turning off the stove. “Sit down. I need to run a quick check.”

He headed toward his workshop (more like garage) to grab his tablet. Sonic followed, leaving Amy gazing lovingly at her cake.

“Tails, buddy… can you please tell me what happened? Why did I sleep for three days? What happen to Shadow? And why are you two acting like everything is normal?”

“Sonic, breathe,” Tails said sharply. “Sit down. One thing at a time. I need to check your energy levels first.”

Sonic plopped onto the round stool—but couldn’t sit still. His leg bounced. His tail flicked anxiously. He kept shifting in place. He didn’t care about anything except one thing:

Shadow. Still alive? Not a dream? Tell me.

“Energy stable… fully recovered… amazing as always.” Tails put the detector away. “It still surprises me how your body resets just by sleeping.”

The moment Tails said he was done, Sonic jumped to his feet, his sharp, desperate eyes locked on Tails, waiting for the truth.

“Huff… Sonic, seriously. Be grateful I’m your best friend—your little bro. If not, I’d actually be pissed. You have no idea how swamped Restoration’s been. Complaints everywhere, Jewel working nonstop after the chaos at Costa Island. Luckily Tangle and Whisper came back from vacation early and helped clean up the mess.”

Sonic watched Tails rant, ears twitching. Tails was clearly pissed—so he made a petty angry face back, cheeks puffed out… which only made him look cute instead of threatening.

“Sorry, buddy… even though I don’t know what I’m apologizing for. But hey—I helped. I stopped Eggman and his giant robot.”

Tails shot him a daggered glare, then exhaled sharply.

“You didn’t care about the people there, Sonic. You were charging straight at Eggman like you wanted him dead, ignoring everyone yelling at you to stop. I mean—I get why, considering what happened, but still…”

Sonic’s gaze dropped. He didn’t want to remember it. At all. Not the visuals. Not the sound. Not the feeling. Even how he arrived at Costa Island was blurry—like his mind had wiped the parts that hurt too much.

“…so, Shadow. He’s fine, right?” Sonic asked again.

Tails finally let out a tiny smile.

“He’s fine, Sonic. You and your selective memory. He was worried sick when you wouldn’t wake up or eat for three days. And now you wake up and immediately ask for him. What are you two, soulmates? You ask the same things. Anyway—you must be starving. Three days without food. C’mon, let’s eat. I made a mountain of chili dogs.”

Hearing that finally unclenched Sonic’s chest. Relief washed through him warm and fast, like someone turned the world back on. His stomach growled. Hard.

…

He followed Tails back inside. Amy was already decorating her strawberry cake with absurd precision.

“Okay, question,” Sonic said, sliding into a seat. “Why all the food? And a cake?”

“You really don’t listen,” Amy huffed. “We’re throwing a party. Inviting everyone. Eating, relaxing, celebrating!”

“Yeah, I know,” Sonic said as Tails set a plate of chili dogs in front of him. “Thanks, bro.” He immediately grabbed a bun, loading it with sausage, onions, sauce and chili.

“What I meant,” Sonic said between bites, “is what’s the occasion?”

Amy slapped her forehead. “To celebrate your recovery, obviously! And Shadow—after that absolutely gruesome death that traumatized everyone. This deserves a party. I deserve it, especially for my mental health!”

“Ooo…” Sonic said, mouth full. Amy glared daggers at him.

“Sonic, take this seriously! I’m still having nightmares! Am I the only one here who cares?! You’re not reacting. Tails isn’t reacting. Knuckles isn’t reacting. Even Rouge isn’t reacting! Why am I the only one freaking out that he’s alive again?!”

Sonic kept eating. It wasn't because he didn't take it seriously. In fact, he took it more seriously than any of them. He was the one shattered the most inside. He was the one who broke.

He just didn’t show it. What mattered: Shadow was alive. Breathing. Whole. Safe.

If Future Shadow exists, then clearly the guy survived long enough.

So why the hell did he spiral like that?

Waittt…

Eggman.

“What about Eggman? Any news on him?” Sonic asked.

Amy paused mid-rant. Tails froze mid-stir. Both turned to look at him.

“Well… about that, we don’t know,” Tails said.

“He got taken away gently by some weird guy at Costa Island. I don’t know who, but Knuckles seemed to recognize him,” Amy added.

“If someone hauled him away gently, he’s probably an acquaintance. Honestly, the man has too many lives.” Sonic chomped another chili dog.

Amy and Tails exchanged a look. Amy carefully placed her cake into the refrigerator. Tails strolled over to Sonic. “…You weren’t seriously thinking of killing him, right?” Tails asked quietly.

“No,” Tails exhaled in relief—until Sonic continued…

“I was dead serious.”

Tails froze.

“I mean it, buddy. Hell, I was ready to kill him in the most painful way possible. Leave nothing behind. If Shadow hadn’t survived… if he didn’t come back whole… I would’ve destroyed him, his machines, his legacy—every last thing. Then I would’ve killed myself after.”

Sonic lifted his eyes to meet Tails’s, and the abrupt gesture sent a wave of unease through the young fox. Sonic’s gaze was cold, cracked, and disturbed, a stark contrast to the lively glint Tails was accustomed to. It felt like a physical blow, striking straight into his spine despite the lack of any contact. The familiar green irises, typically sparkling with mischief and joy, were now dulled and nearly opaque, reflecting a darkness that Tails had never seen before.

The corners of Sonic’s mouth were pressed into a thin, tight line, a grim departure from his usual easy grin. An unspoken tension filled the air, a silence that crackled with a dangerous energy, sending a shiver down Tails’ fur. Unable to decipher the emotion behind Sonic’s unsettling gaze, Tails found himself frozen, utterly vulnerable.

“…You’re not… serious, right?” Tails whispered.

“…”

No answer.

Swallowing hard, Tails turned back to his soup, his hands now trembling slightly. Across the kitchen, Amy, who had been staring into the open refrigerator, also froze, goosebumps erupting on her arms. They had both heard it, both felt the sudden chill. Neither of them wanted to speak.

 

∞≈

 

“Agent Shadow, can you explain what you were doing at the cave-site under the cliff in Backbone Valley?”

The question came from one of the G.U.N. executives circling him like vultures. Ever since the incident, news of his presence there had somehow leaked. And now he was stuck in the middle of the G.U.N. headquarters’ main briefing hall, surrounded by high-ranking officials demanding a full report—his purpose, the explosion, everything. The blast had triggered a localized earthquake; naturally, everyone wanted a culprit.

So here he was, sitting under the blinding overhead lights, the room packed with stiff uniforms and sharp suits. Their stares dug into him like needles—accusing, impatient, hungry for someone to blame.

“Were you listening, Agent Shadow—”

“The commander has arrived,” one of the guards announced.

All attention snapped to the door. Commander Abraham Tower entered with his usual storm-cloud aura, taking the center seat. His dual-colored eyes swept the room once—instantly shutting everyone up. Even the loud ones straightened their posture like scolded schoolchildren.

“Alright. Let’s begin. As stated, today’s meeting addresses Agent Shadow’s involvement in the explosion at the underground Backbone Valley site owned by Retalian Company.”

The woman holding a thick file tapped it against the table, looking at him like she already wanted his badge. “It’s also noted that Agent Shadow was off-duty on personal leave for ten days. Therefore, this is classified as personal misconduct. We expect your clarification. Do you object?”

Shadow met her stare. She wanted blood; fine. She could look all she wanted—he didn’t even know the damn place belonged to a major corporation.

“First question,” Commander Tower cut in, his voice steady but heavy enough to quiet the room. “Did you know the location was restricted property owned by Retalian Company, Agent Shadow?”

Shadow opened his eyes slightly wider and met Tower’s gaze head-on. “No.”

The room erupted—angry murmurs, scoffs, accusations. Tower raised a hand, and everything dropped to a simmer.

“Second question,” he continued. “How did you even know that place existed? It wasn’t in G.U.N.’s database—by design. It was too forbidden, too protected.”

Dozens of eyes drilled into him. Tower’s serious expression didn’t help, but Shadow didn’t flinch. Arms crossed, voice flat, “That place was one of Dr. Eggman’s bases. I saw the logo before entering. I found it through a contact. So I investigated.”

“Ridiculous!” barked one of the older male officers—the same one who’d been judging him since the start. “Retalian Company would never associate with that lunatic!”

“And there was no logo recovered—because you blew the whole damn place up!”

More shouting, more accusations. Shadow didn’t bother arguing. He was used to this. Most of the upper ranks despised him—even with the President’s approval, even with Tower’s backing. To them, he’d always be a dangerous mistake that should have stayed locked on Prison Island.

‘If not for Maria and Gerald’s honor, I’d never work here,’ he thought bitterly.

“Everyone calm down…” one of the facilitation agents tried, clearly overwhelmed.

“Third question,” Tower said, and the room dropped again to controlled muttering. “Sources report you commandeered a G.U.N. helicopter during your leave, forced Agent Topaz to comply, and ordered Omega to fly without authorization to Costa Island—territory owned by Regora Corporation. Confirmed?”

Shadow sighed inwardly. Of course Topaz threw him under the bus. Not that he blamed her. He had forced the issue. “Confirmed,” he said. “I made the decision alone during my leave. I didn’t request permission. I accept responsibility.”

“You think that fixes anything?!”

“Regora Corporation is our largest sponsor! Do you realize the damage you caused? And you even dragged Sonic the Hedgehog into this—someone with a hero complex who thrives on applause! You barged into a corporate zone without authorization and let that blue menace tear up Costa Island fighting Eggman!”

Of course they’d blame Sonic. G.U.N. never liked him—too free, too uncontrollable, too… heroic. Now they were weaponizing this to drag him through the mud. Hypocrites. If not for Sonic and his friends, half these people would be dead—invaded, crushed, wiped out.

‘If not out of respect for my past self, I wouldn’t be here,’ Shadow thought again.

Shadow finally spoke, crimson eyes narrowing. “You’re too eager to dump everything on Sonic. Considering Eggman ended up there because of your beloved sponsor, maybe look at that. The doctor is a global criminal and mad scientist, yet your ‘funding source’ willingly chose to work with him. That’s the bias here.”

“You insolent creature! After G.U.N. accepted you, you should feel grateful! If not, you’d be back on Prison Island, you alien—”

Commander Tower’s glare sliced the man into silence. “Lieutenant Third Class Sriva,” Tower said coldly. “If you continue derailing this meeting, I will remove you from the room. Immediately.”

The man shrank, muttered an apology, and shut up.

Tower turned back to Shadow, expression returning to sharp professionalism.

“First, Agent Shadow: you answered the three primary questions clearly and honestly. I respect that. However, you did destroy private property belonging to Retalian Company. Because of that, I am issuing a suspension and a score penalty. You are barred from G.U.N. HQ’s during the duration of your score. You will not receive mission access, and your G.U.N. privilege will be temporarily frozen.”

He paused.

“The duration is one month. Consider it lenient.”

Shadow nodded once, with genuine respect. “Understood, Commander. I accept the decision.”

“However, regarding Regora Corporation—G.U.N. took a financial hit. So I expect your cooperation, Agent, to speak directly with the CEO. He specifically requested a private meeting with you. This is also their condition before releasing funding back to G.U.N.”

Shadow went silent. He didn’t expect the CEO of that company to take such an obvious interest in him. Was this because that man, Stone, reported everything to his boss? Shadow remembered Rouge’s words right after they got back from Costa Island:

“That guy earlier—his name’s Stone. Looks like he handled all the deals with Eggman. I don’t know the details, maybe Knuckles knows more. But one thing’s clear: Stone works under Michael. He’s the snow-white wolf Mobians I told you about on Costa Island. Sherly’s his wife. At least using Sherly as leverage got us out of trouble back there…”

Shadow forced his focus back on Commander Tower. After a long moment, he nodded. “I’ll meet him. Whenever he wants. He can set the time and place.” Then he added, “If we’re done here, I’ll excuse myself. This meeting is over, right?”

The emphasis in his voice made some of the official’s recoil. Tower merely let out a quiet sigh. “It’s over. I’ll be leaving as well.” He stood up, followed instantly by the agents flanking him, and exited. Shadow walked out after giving Lieutenant Sriva a killing glare on his way.

 

Outside the meeting hall, the lighting brightened. Shadow stepped into the main HQ walkway and spotted Rouge waiting on one of the center benches, legs crossed, wings slightly lifted.

“You’re done, hun?” Rouge fluttered toward him. “Topaz told me she apologized to you. No idea what for, though.”

“Tell her when I see her, I’ll chaos-control her somewhere she absolutely hates.”

“Oh… oh, I’ll pass that on.” Rouge gave a crooked little smile, thumbs tapping rapidly on her phone. “Anyway, hun, you have to attend the welcome-back party later. Everyone’s going to be there, so no excuses.”

“Yeah…” Shadow exhaled. “Not like I have anything better to do.”

“They hit you with anything heavy in there?” Rouge asked.

“A month suspension score. And I’m forced to meet Reg Corp’s CEO.”

“Michael? Wow… unbelievable. That wolf is unbearable. I could go with you, you know. He still thinks I’m sweet little Donna, the friendly nobody—not an Agent.”

“Drop it, Rouge. Don’t get involved. And it’s a private meeting. I’ll get the details soon.”

“Fine…” She checked a new notification, and her eyes lit up. “Looks like the party really is today. And oh—Blue finally woke up!”

“Really?” Shadow turned his head sharply, tension snapping awake in his posture.

“Yeah. Tails said he’s up and eating. Look at this, he’s already finished several plates of chili do—” She stopped mid-sentence. Shadow was gone. Vanished from her side without a trace.

Rouge lowered her phone, sighing in annoyance. “Seriously? Leaving me behind again? It’s not like we’re not going to the same place...”

 

∞≈

 

Sonic let out a loud, satisfied burp. His stomach felt pleasantly warm, stuffed with Tails’ chili dogs—so good he’d practically inhaled half the tray without thinking. He slumped back on the sofa, picking at his teeth with a toothpick, when the doorbell chimed.

“Sonic, can you get that? Sounds like the others are here…” Tails shouted from somewhere deeper in the house.

Sonic groaned, dragged himself up, and cracked open the door—only to find Vanilla, Cream, Vector, Charmy, and Espio standing there. “—akhhh.” Espio vanished behind Vector in a flash, camouflaging so fast Sonic barely caught the shimmer. “H-hello, Sonic…” he muttered.

“Mr. Espio, yelling in front of someone like that is rude,” Cream scolded sweetly, Cheese chiming in with a stern little “Chao.”

“You’re awake… I’m so glad,” Vanilla said, smiling warmly. The relief on her face hit Sonic harder than it should’ve, sending a flutter through his stomach. She glanced past him into the house. “We came for the party. Amy said it was here.”

“Yep—come on in, all of you. Cream, too.” Sonic stepped aside, waving them in. Cream hopped through the doorway with infectious excitement, while Espio crept in last, still acting suspiciously weird at him (acting like his life on the dead line).

“Vanilla! You made it!” Amy’s voice cut through the noise the moment she spotted them. “Look, I finished the strawberry cake—special flavor and all!”

Sonic shook his head. As he reached to close the door, a big hand glove with red fur stopped it.

“Knux! You’re here too,” Sonic said.

“Of course. Why would I skip a party stocked with bunch of grapes?” Knuckles folded his arms with exaggerated pride, then cracked one eye open. “You’re conscious again? How’s the body holding up?”

“Fresh as new.” Sonic grinned and slung an arm around his shoulders. “Get in here, man. Stop blocking the entrance.”

Knuckles followed him inside and immediately flopped onto the sofa with the others. Not spotting any grapes on the table, his face soured. “I’m opening your fridge, fox,” he called out.

“Go ahead, there’s grapes in there. I didn’t have time to bring it out,” Tails answered.

Sonic laughed softly. The room was slowly filling with noise—warm chatter, clinking cups, Vector’s booming voice, Charmy zipping around. A peaceful mess. At least a good one.

Then the doorbell rang again.

He trudged back and opened it. Tangle and Whisper stood there, brushing snowflakes off their fur.
 “How was your trip, Tangle? Worth it?” Sonic asked.

“Snow everywhere—literally everywhere. I even slid down a hill while halfway buried.” Tangle’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “I swear the snow never stops there.”

“Tangle never listens when I tell her to be careful,” Whisper mumbled.

Their usual energy tugged another smile out of Sonic. Somehow those two always radiated a safe kind of chaos.

They all chatted some more, and Amy joined in. They were all laughing, and in the back, Knuckles was already eating half the grapes in front of him. Sonic stared at him in disbelief—just how obsessed was this echidna with grapes?

The doorbell went off again, this time in an aggressive, almost panicked rhythm. Sonic sprinted there.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming—can’t you people—”

He stopped. The ebony hedgehog he knew all too well stood on the doorstep, grumpy as ever, hand still hovering over the doorbell. “Finally,” Shadow huffed. “You took long enough, hedgehog.”

“Shadow!” Sonic practically launched at him—lifting him off the ground in a tight hug and nuzzling into his chest fur like some overexcited idiot.

"Sonic, let go of me! You—" Shadow stopped mid-protest when he noticed everyone inside staring at him. They were staring so intensely that they spun their heads to look behind the opened door. His cheeks went red right away. He karate-chopped Sonic's head from above. "Put me down, idiot!" 

Sonic released him with a grin and stared at him with bright, sparkling eyes. He clasped his hands under his chin, lips puckered dramatically. “You’re okay, right? Pookie?”

“Poo—” Shadow choked on air, mortified. Why was this blue streak calling him that?! He flicked his gaze past Sonic to the onlookers—everyone wearing some mix of embarrassment, confusion (or pretended not to be listening).

Amy cleared her throat loudly. “Our star guest has arrived! Come in, Shadow. I made your favorite strawberry cake.”

Shadow marched in immediately, ignoring Sonic’s pout. Sonic shut the door and followed. Shadow settled into a chair beside Cream, who happily munched her slice. “Mr. Shadow, you should try some. Ms. Amy’s cakes are really good.”

“Are they?” Shadow gave a tiny smile. “Alright. I wouldn’t mind a taste.”

Amy exhaled, visibly relieved and pleased. The doorbell rang again before Sonic even sat down. He groaned and opened it—Blaze stood there, and Rouge swooped down from above moments later.

“That damn emo… leaving me behind,” Rouge grumbled.

“You feeling better now, Sonic?” Blaze asked softly, holding a bag filled with drinks—way too many for one person.

“You stopped at a café first? No wonder you’re came last.” Sonic eyed the dozen cups balanced effortlessly in her arms.

“Amy asked for caramel macchiato,” Blaze said simply. “So I bought enough for everyone.”

“Don’t tell me you also got a hojicha for me?” Rouge smirked.

“I got everyone’s favorites,” Blaze answered with a serene smile.

“Just as we expected from the princess. Generous as ever,” Rouge teased before snatching her drink and heading inside.

Sonic heard her immediately yelling at Shadow for ditching her. Blaze lingered, eyes dropping to the remaining drinks, shoulders sinking. “Blaze… come on,” Sonic said gently.

She blinked, snapped out of her thoughts, and followed him in. Once inside, she handed out the drinks one by one.

“This is yours, Shadow. Black coffee, no sugar. Extra shot,” Blaze said, placing it on the table.

“Thank you,” Shadow replied with a nod.

Soon the last untouched cup caught Sonic’s eye. He elbowed Blaze. “You bought too many.”

“I thought Silver would show up. Guess not… hah.” Blaze forced a laugh. “I hope he still comes.”

Sonic’s expression softened. He patted her shoulder. “Don’t stress it. The night’s still young. He might walk in any minute.”

And the party rolled on—conversation, jokes, warmth. Even Blaze slowly brightened again, chatting with Amy, Tangle, and Whisper.

Everything felt peaceful.

A soft blush crept over Sonic’s cheeks. For the first time in a while, life felt normal again like usual. Safe. His gaze drifted to Shadow, who was leaning back comfortably, chatting with Cream instead of isolating himself like usual. Even he looks happy.

Sonic raised his cup. “To Shadow’s recovery—cheers!”

Laughter erupted. Everyone lifted their drinks.

“To our hero finally waking up! Cheers!”

Sonic’s jaw dropped as they all drank together in a burst of chaotic joy.

He laughed, warmth flooding his chest. When his eyes met Shadow’s across the room, the darker hedgehog gave him a small, genuine smile. Sonic flushed. You’re smiling again.

He wandered over and dropped beside Shadow, resting his head on his shoulder. “What are you doing?” Shadow stammered, trying to lift his shoulder away.

“Oh, come on. No one’s looking.”

“Cream is literally staring at us,” Shadow hissed, his voice tight. Sonic blinked, glancing over to where Cream the Rabbit was indeed sitting a few feet away with a perplexed expression. Cheese, her Chao, floated beside her, mimicking her confusion.

“Let me have this,” Sonic murmured—gentle, tired, honest. “Just for a bit.” He closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of leaning against Shadow. He could feel Shadow’s tension, the way he was trying to remain rigid.

Shadow’s quills prickled from the closeness. He sighed and looked away. “…Do what you want.”

“Hehehe…”

Sonic shot Cream a quick wink; his finger pressed gently to his lips in a playful gesture. Cream immediately understood the signal; she nodded with a bright smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement and trust.

If peace stays like this… I could get used to it.

∞≈

 

Once the party finally wrapped up and everyone left one by one, Sonic could actually see the state of Tails' house. It was a disaster—cups everywhere, crumbs on the floor, wrapping paper, plates stacked on top of each other. Tails immediately rushed to clean, and of course Sonic helped. Knuckles and Amy, who were still hanging around, joined in too.

Meanwhile, Shadow and Rouge stayed on the front porch, talking about… whatever. Sonic couldn’t hear much; he was elbow-deep in dish soap in the kitchen.

After the place stopped looking like a tornado zone, Sonic dropped onto the sofa. Knuckles sank beside him, exhausted from lifting furniture while Tails vacuumed.

Shadow and Rouge eventually walked back in, their conversation done, taking seats across from them.

“You didn’t help at all, Bat-lady,” Knuckles grumbled.

“I’m a guest. And that was barely anything—you’re already complaining,” Rouge teased, smug as always.

“Anyway, why are you two still here?” Sonic sat up.

“Blue, are you kicking us out?” Rouge put a hand over her chest dramatically. “Tragic. We were going to head back, but before that, we wanted to talk. There’s something I need to share with all of you.” She winked.

Tails and Amy finished their chores and came into the living room, settling on the other sofa.

“That’s right, Sonic,” Tails said, tablet in hand. “I did ask Rouge to stay a bit longer. And… don’t you want to know what happened during the three days you were asleep?”

“First things first,” Tails continued, voice serious. “Knuckles—tell us what you know about Stone.”

“So we’re going there, huh…” Knuckles straightened up, shooting Rouge a quick glare when she snickered. “I was captured—”

Rouge burst into loud laughter before he could even continue.

“Hey! Knock it off!” Knuckles barked, face flushing.

“Sorry, but you looked hilarious. And do you not remember how I kicked Stone and saved you? So lame. You should be the one protecting me, you know… since you’re my husband~”

“There you go again!” Knuckles could feel the meaningful stares drilling into him from every direction. “You forced me into that stupid undercover act! If you didn’t tell me to ‘relax and blend in,’ I wouldn’t have let my guard down and gotten caught!”

“Relax, Knuckles,” Tails cut in. “Let’s get back on track. No more yelling.”

“…Fine.” Knuckles closed his eyes, breathed out, then continued. “Stone handles everything connected to Eggman. He’s the middleman—so his boss never has to be tied to Eggman directly. And he’s weirdly precise at making lattes. Fast, too.”

Sonic had no idea why that mattered, but kept listening.

“And he had some kind of stun device that made my whole body weak. That’s why I couldn’t hit him back.” Knuckles shot another accusing look at Rouge. “Anyway, I overheard things… Stone worked with Eggman on something. He gave Eggman instructions, Eggman built whatever he needed, and it was close to finished—but nowhere near complete. And I’m sure it wasn’t anything good. They kept it quiet, especially from you, Sonic.”

The room fell heavily.

Sonic lifted a hand. “Knux, can I ask something?”

“What now?”

“What project were they working on? Why hide it? Why team up with Egghead for it?”

Knuckles inhaled. “When I was tied up, I heard bits of it. Even though I was weak and their voices were faint, I got this much,”

“The project’s name was PRO-EX. A renewable energy. And once completed—what was it… right— ‘He could create a serum that puts the entire world on its knees.’ The energy could turn negative or positive depending on the design. Raw, it produces radiation and sickness. Refined into a serum, still incomplete—it could become some kind of cure-all. Like the ultimate creation with high-level healing potential.”

Sonic blinked. Knuckles actually sounded… intelligent. For once. Even Sonic nodded like he understood. His gaze drifted to Shadow. His eyes, sharp and troubled, held a focused intensity that seemed to pierce the dim light.

After Knuckles finished speaking, Tails said, “Right, even when I read the files in Eggman’s resort suite, I found the word PRO-EX, and everything matched what Knuckles said, even though I hadn’t finished reading it yet.”

“I already blew that place up,” Shadow said flatly.

Knuckles’ head snapped toward him. “WHAT?! Wait—don’t tell me… that explosion that killed you—”

Shadow nodded. His fingers brushed along his chin, thoughtful, tense. Everyone stared. “Didn’t you hear who was guarding it?” Shadow asked, raising a brow.

Knuckles froze. Right. he had heard. It was Sage.

Rouge leaned forward. “Honey, stop being cryptic. Tell us why you went there at all. And how you even knew about the project.”

Sonic looked at Shadow too. And just like earlier, that image resurfaced—the dead eyes, the half dead body, the moment Sonic’s world tilted. He tried pushing it away. It stuck.

Just say it, Shadow. What the hell are you hiding?

“Shadow,” Tails said softly, “can you give us some idea about PRO-EX… and why you chose to blow yourself up with it?” His eyes shimmered, revealing a depth of feeling, the kind that was quietly profound.

Sonic jumped in. “Come on, buddy. Shadow must’ve been trapped or something. Why would he—why would he choose to explode with it? That doesn’t make any sense!”

“…I did go there with the intention of destroying it and of course, to explode alongside it,” Shadow admitted. “And that’s the truth. I won’t dodge it.” His head finally lifted, his eyes now free from the inhibitor ring he'd been scrutinizing. 

“Why—” Sonic started, but Knuckles beat him to it.

“So you did blow it up. And considering everything… you probably knew more about it than I did. That’s why you were sure it needed to be destroyed.” Knuckles’ gaze drifted to Amy. “And you—why did you sound so sure back then?”

All eyes turned to Amy. She stiffened, fingers fidgeting through her quills.

“I just… thought maybe it was dangerous. Shadow wouldn’t blow something up without a reason… he wouldn’t just get himself caught in a harmless explosion…” Amy’s voice trembled.

Sonic watched her, sensing she was scrambling to justify it on the spot. Shadow stared at her too, curiosity edging into suspicion.

Tails exhaled, eyes shifting toward Sonic. “Maybe that’s why the explosion affected Espio and Amy—like it disrupted their Chaos energy. And maybe that’s why your Chaos energy became unstable on Costa Island. Why you lost control. Why you were so aggressive. And…” Tails’ voice dropped, “frightening.”

……

 

“Sonic?” Tails called again.

Sonic blinked and looked at him. “Sorry, buddy… what did you say?” He gave a forced grin as he scratched his head; the movement a nervous tic.

“I said—how were you after inhaling the explosion’s smoke? Did it mess with your senses? Your temper? You weren’t yourself, Sonic. Even when people shouted your name, your energy spiked, and you—” Tails’ voice softened, “you were terrifying.”

“I don’t get what you mean. I wasn’t aggressive. I’m fine. What—did you expect me to be calm after…” Sonic clenched his fist. “After seeing that?”

“But Sonic… you were different. Not like you at all. I thought maybe the smoke affected you. Maybe it was an after-effect of the explosion. Of inhaling it. Do you even remember how you got to Costa Island?”

“Of course! I ran across the ocean. I’m the fastest thing alive. Not that hard.”

“But Sonic,” Tails whispered, trembling, “you’re afraid of water. And you’re not fast enough to fight gravity and undertow. Costa Island has huge waves—it’s a surfing spot. There’s no way you made it across safely.”

Sonic stared—caught between confusion, denial, and something darker he didn’t want to face.

He could feel the fog wrapped around his thoughts, numbing everything. He wasn’t fully aware of the room, the noise, the tension. He just knew one thing: that haze back then, it didn’t come from the explosion. It came from rage, grief, and pure refusal. His whole body had burned hot, then plunged into a terrifying cold, but all of that was just fallout from one truth he wasn’t ready to face.
He just wanted revenge. Wanted Eggman dead. Wanted this entire nightmare to end.

It wasn’t the smoke.

It was him.

Shadow, acting on his own damn terms…

‘He’s alive, isn’t he? Then what the hell are you afraid of?’

What if he does it again?

‘What, exactly?’

Dying.

.

…

“Whatever it is, Sonic, we can’t rule anything out yet. For now I’ll assume the smoke doesn’t just knock people out — it messes with chaos energy and leaves the body unstable. You can get dizzy. I did too.” Tails said it calmly, his eyes on Sonic slumped on the couch, clearly spiraling.

“My turn, right?” Rouge cut through the tension with her usual playful sting. “As you know, during that undercover mission with Knuckles, I tracked down the last two Chaos Emeralds. One of them was found in the Suite room belonging to Sherly, that bunny Mobians — wife of the CEO of Regora Corporation. She’s also the sole heiress of Retalian Company. And trust me, I’ve been close enough to her to notice something very off. Even her marriage looks… strained.”

Tails’ ears twitched, that cute confused look plastered across his face.

“In short, fox, the wife maybe, has no idea what her husband’s been doing. He’s probably hiding everything from her. Which means we can pull her to our side. You know the wealth and assets the Retalian Company has. If you want to go up against Regora, you’ll need money — as much as they’ve got.” Rouge said it with absolute confidence.

Tails let out a crooked, half-laugh, but he didn’t dismiss it. Rouge had a point, objectively speaking.

“You make no sense, lady! This isn’t important! You just wanna fix your relationship with her. You’re planning to use the wife against the husband? Where’s your dignity!?” Knuckles pointed straight at her.

“Hey— I’m not doing anything immoral. Not like whatever’s going on in that thick skull of yours. You think I have no conscience?” Rouge snapped back, jabbing a finger at him.

“Calm down, Rouge,” Shadow cut in, tone flat and heavy. “I’m trying to think here.”

“You’re scolding me, hun? When this red echidna insulted me first?!”

“Hey! When did I insult you?!” Knuckles barked back.

“Ugh! You wicked husband! I’m not talking to you anymore!” Rouge stormed off, slamming the door on her way out.

“Like I wanna talk to you either!” Knuckles shot up and stomped after her, equally pissed.

“Fantastic. The meeting has officially collapsed into pointless bickering,” Shadow muttered, giving Knuckles a sharp glare. “And you were out of line.”

“What—”

Knuckles barely got a word out before Sonic rose from the couch, eyes locked on Shadow. “And you don’t think you’re out of line?”

“What did I do?” Shadow asked, genuinely confused, his edge softening as he looked at Sonic.

“You hid so many things from me! And you even told Tails and Knuckles to keep something from me.”

Shoot. Knuckles sat down immediately, his back stiff, as if he was ashamed. Tails' gaze shifted, and his ears fell low in guilt.  

“Wait—what did he hide?” Amy blinked, suddenly wide awake.

“Sonic… I didn’t mean to.” Shadow’s voice dropped, remorse bleeding through.

“And before I could ask, you went and blew yourself up. You died — and acted like it wasn’t a big deal. What the hell was that? And don’t give me that Ultimate Lifeform bullshit. You think you’re invincible!?”

“…Sonic, relax—” Tails lunged forward as Sonic's voice cracked, the air thickening, a palpable tension prickling skin and setting every nerve on edge.

“I’m sorry, Sonic…” Shadow lowered his head, fiddling with his inhibitor rings, clearly shaken. He didn’t dare meet Sonic’s eyes.

…..

“You really mean that?” Sonic asked after a long silence.

Shadow nodded, his nod small and hesitant.

Sonic stared at him, an unsettling expression flickering across his face as if he were fighting the urge to laugh. “Alright,” Sonic finally said, “if you’re really sorry, I’m not mad anymore… Come here. Hug me, pookie~”

He dramatically widened his arms, puckering his lips as if preparing for a kiss, his eyes squeezed shut. The sudden endearment hung in the air, a jarring contrast to the tense atmosphere that had permeated the house just moments before. Shadow’s head snapped up, his usually impassive expression replaced with a visible flush of embarrassment and what might have been a flicker of… was that horror?

“If you won’t hug me, then I’ll just hug you.” Sonic declared, his earlier magnanimity evaporating as quickly as it had appeared. He launched himself forward, a blur of blue, aiming for a bear hug.

Reacting purely on instinct, Shadow dodged the incoming onslaught with the practiced ease of someone who had faced far worse than a playfully aggressive hedgehog. The adrenaline surging through him had awakened every reflex. Undeterred, Sonic didn’t relent. With a burst of speed that left a blue streak in his wake, he sprinted after the retreating Shadow, his laughter echoing across the yard. The chase led them in a dizzying circle through the living room, knocking over a vase along the way. It culminated with Shadow, overcome by a mix of amusement and annoyance, bolting out of the house with a characteristic burst of air from his shoes. Sonic was right behind him.

Tails, Knuckles, and Amy all sighed in perfect sync.

Tails rubbed his temples and thought; Your mood swings are insane, Sonic. Then he snorted quietly to himself and forced a laugh.

Notes:

Hey guys, the next chapter finally wraps up arc 1. I labeled the chapter as "completed" for now, once chapter 28 update, in case some of you want to read it once the fic is finished, or maybe want to reread it. Either way, thanks a bunch for your support. Also I want to re- think, should I update arc 2 in the same work or make another one? I'm confused.

I also got a new idea for a fic that I'm really excited to write. Hey, do you think it's ever a bad idea to start a new fic before finishing up the old one? I've been itching to write this for a month, so I'm just gonna go for it. Hopefully, "Through the memory..." won't be neglected down later.

Chapter 28

Summary:

Juicy stuff, maybe~
there's a kiss scene. I think it's to intimate for teen audience... I don't know. I'm not an expert writing lovely, romantic time.

Notes:

First of all, this chapter will be the last chapter of arc 1. This fic still not over yet. at least this chapter end already conclude the feelings between the 2 gay hog. so... technically it feels like ending don't you think? this is like ending of season if, this fic was a series. I wanna say thank you once again for all of you that leaving kudos in my fic. I think it's safe to say that this is my first fic also English not likely may first language. I hope you understand if there are any mistakes, in term of jokes maybe, or like the grammar.

I recommended to re-read chapter 18 & 20 in case you guys forget the context.

Anyway enjoy the reading~

The night wind slid between the skyscrapers, cool and steady, brushing over Shadow’s quills as he stood on the edge of the tower. Central City sprawled beneath him—dim lights, long shadows, and the hum of traffic weaving through the streets below. From this height, the air tasted metallic and cold. The sky stretched wide, and the ARK hung above like a distant memory carved into the heavens. Even the fractured moon glowed sharply—its broken silhouette cutting through the dark like an old scar.

Sonic finally reached him, footsteps tapping lightly behind him, breath warm from the chase.

Shadow didn’t turn. He couldn’t remember the last time he allowed himself to really look at the night sky like this—March, the same month he completed his mission. Everything had been different then, but the moon, the hour, the quiet hum of the city lights… all of it pressed into him like a déjà vu he couldn’t shake.

He knew Sonic was staring at the same view. He felt the shift of air when Sonic leaned closer and nudged his side with an elbow. “Seriously? I ask for one hug and you bolt out?”

Shadow stayed silent.

Sonic puffed his cheeks, annoyed. His eyes drifted from Shadow’s face to the sky—the moon, the ARK, the place Shadow came from and was shaped by.
“Is silence your love language, Shadow the Hedgehog? If that’s the case, then I’ll stay quiet and watch the moon with you, Shads.”

Shadow’s eyes widened, snapping toward him.

The same words.

“Still… a moon like that makes me a bit guilty,” Sonic added, noticing Shadow’s stare. He offered a soft smile, eyes half-lidded, warm.

The same tone…

Shadow’s breath hitched. Different timeline, different location—but Sonic still said the exact same things. Still looked at him the same way. Still smiled like that.

He really is… the same person.

And I managed to save him.

The Guardian’s warning still echoed in his head, trying to crush the optimism forming in his chest—but Shadow had destroyed PRO-EX first. Sonic wouldn’t be caught in that explosion in the coming summer. He had taken Sonic’s place. Same outcome, different individual.

Will everything finally be okay now?

The question melted when Sonic stepped closer. He turned fully toward Shadow, guiding the hybrid’s body so they faced each other completely. Sonic lifted his hands, taking Shadow’s one gloved hand gently. The warmth of his palms contrasted with the cool night air. Sonic’s muzzle twitched awkwardly, like he was searching for words to say, and Shadow could only stare at the blue hedgehog’s quills, swaying slightly as he held Shadow’s hands and traced idle motions across Shadow’s palms with his fingertips.

Sonic lowered his head, quills swaying subtly in the breeze. “I thought that was the end,” he said quietly. “I thought you left me. That you went somewhere I couldn’t follow… back to her. To Maria. The girl you loved with everything you had.”

He lifted his face. Emerald eyes gleamed with moonlight, reflecting Shadow’s silhouette perfectly. Sonic squeezed his hands, thumbs brushing over Shadow’s fingers with slow tenderness. “I even thought about following you,” he whispered.

That tiny confession punched the air clean out of Shadow’s lungs. His body reacted on instinct—his chest vibrated, a soft purr slipping out before he could choke it down. Horrified, he slapped a hand over his mouth.

“Did you just purr?” Sonic asked, disbelief stretching into a wicked little grin. His eyes narrowed in mischief, and Shadow felt heat crawl up his spine. “And here I am being dramatic telling you I wanted to chase you into the afterlife, and you’re over there purring. You’re cruel, Shads. Is this some kind of kink of yours?”

With just one hand, Sonic continued to play, his touch this time drifting toward Shadow's inhibitor ring. His gaze dropped, becoming absorbed and almost tender. He traced the intricate grooves and edges of the device, gently circling the clasp with his thumb. A flicker of something unreadable passed across his face—curiosity, perhaps, or a hesitant understanding. His usual playful energy seemed muted, replaced by a quiet focus. He ran a fingertip along the surface, as if trying to decipher a secret hidden within the cold golden metallic curve.

Shadow finally opened his mouth, voice cracking into a soft whimper. “Could you… stop,”

“Nope.” Sonic flicked his tail smugly. “If you won’t let me hug you, then let me do this at least.”

With slow precision, he peeled off Shadow’s glove, his gaze fixed on the hybrid’s hand. The cool, crisp night air kissed the bare fur of Shadow’s hand—inky black with a stark contrast of a crimson stripe running down his middle and ring finger. Sonic’s smile widened further, and a genuine warmth spread across his features. He lifted Shadow’s hand to his cheek; the texture of his palm was a delightful sensation against Sonic’s skin. Warmth met soft paw—a comforting blend that sent a shiver of pleasure down Sonic’s spine. He nuzzled into Shadow’s palm, pressing his cheek against it. His eyes were half-lidded, mirroring the peaceful stillness of the night with a contentment that radiated through him. Shadow filled his senses with a familiar, intoxicating scent that grounded him.

Shadow’s heart stuttered violently. So he raised his other hand—the one that still covering his own mouth—and pressed it to Sonic’s opposite cheek. Sonic leaned into both touches at once, practically melting.

“…Enjoying yourself?” Sonic teased, voice low, face flushed.

“You’re insufferable,” Shadow muttered.

Sonic chuckled, his laughter a low rumble in the quiet air. He’d been anticipating this moment for what felt like an eternity; the delicate dance of their unspoken desires had finally reached its crescendo. He slid his gloved fingers into Shadow’s other gloved hand and traced the familiar curve of his fingers beneath the glove. The finger lingered there, enjoying the contrast of his warm again gloved hand, the cold, smooth fabric, and then brushed against Shadow’s bare palm. Then, agonizingly slowly, he tugged the glove off. The glove fluttered away in the wind, a dark silhouette against the moonlight.

Shadow shivered, not from the sudden exposure to the elements, although the chill prickled his skin. No, this was a different kind of shiver: a response to Sonic’s hands and eyes, which were currently alight with mischief, and the heat in his chest that refused to die—a burning ember stoked by every stolen glance, every shared moment, and every touch like this. He felt exposed, vulnerable, and utterly captivated.

I’ve crossed too many boundaries already…

Shadow closed his eyes. He was disgusted with himself for wanting this—for wanting Sonic’s skin under his fingers, his quills, his mouth on every damn inch of him. He could never erase those thoughts. Not after Sonic kissed him. Not after that desperate, unspoken desire moment in the Tails’ place. Not after years of hallucinating Sonic’s voice when he slept. He locked those feelings away, convinced he never deserved even a fraction of them.

But now?

Is it finally allowed?

Can I rest? Can I accept it?

NO.

I can’t.

If I let myself hope, it’ll destroy me.

I don’t know when he’ll be taken from me again.

Hope was a trap. And he knew better.

“…Sonic, do you like me?” Shadow asked anyway. After all, Sonic had already poured his heart out with such a genuine confession in Tails’ house. Maybe this is just a way for him to reassure himself about his buried feelings. Or perhaps it's a way to protect his inner turmoil, which has consumed all of his courage.

Sonic lifted his chin, bringing Shadow’s hands back to his face, then pressed a soft kiss to the back of Shadow’s hand. “So, so much,” Sure, there was mirth in his tone, but underneath it was something earnest. His emerald eyes locked onto Shadow’s like he refused to look anywhere else. He rested his chin lightly on Shadow’s back hand. “And what about you, Shads? Is this mutual?”

Shadow froze. If he answered honestly, everything would change. Two hundred years in that broken timeline. His past self. That Sonic—who died leaving him with that selfish, impossible promise—had loved him too. Or maybe only this Sonic did. Maybe it was Shadow who ruined the boundaries, who shifted the dynamic. Perhaps, Sonic’s current feeling, current state was due to his own action.

Did I change him?

Am I falling again… for someone who isn’t even the same?

The truth hurt. It always did. But Shadow knew one thing: no matter the timeline, no matter the version, he would fall for Sonic over and over again.

Again.

And again.

So, he yielded. This time, he surrendered his defenses and protection for his own mental state and feelings. He relinquished both the things and these powerful feelings, letting them take over his thoughts for this night. He could end up regretting this, or he might accept it with sincere gratitude.

He gently guided Sonic's hand, moving it from the back to the palm. Then, with a gentle gesture, he moved up, his fingers brushing along Sonic's jaw, cupping both sides of his face. Their noses touched, and their breaths mingled warmly. "My feelings on the matter are different from yours, Sonic." Sonic appeared slightly tense, and his smile faltered slightly. But Shadow wasn’t done. “I don’t particularly like you.”

……

With a gentle exhalation, Shadow emitted a soft purr. In a quiet and trembling manner. “I just… love you. And my love… is enormous, more than you even realize.”

Sonic didn’t even get a second to react before Shadow closed the distance, pressing their lips together in a slow, deliberate kiss—soft at first, almost shy, but full of pent-up hunger. It didn’t matter that it started fast; Sonic’s body just… accepted him instantly. His arms looped over Shadow’s shoulders, drawing him closer, deepening the kiss.

Shadow tasted chili dog and lemon mocktail mixing on Sonic’s tongue, a strange warmth blooming in his chest as their lips moved, brushing and pressing with growing intent.

Sonic responded with a hint of impatience, his tongue gently coaxing and teasing, taking the lead in a way that made Shadow feel a bit overwhelmed. The world dissolved into the electric hum of sensation. Shadow’s hands, usually so controlled, tangled in Sonic’s quills, a silent plea for more. The kiss deepened, becoming a desperate dance of hunger and yearning.

Sonic’s hands, which were still looped in the hybrid’s shoulder, tightened their grip. Then he moved his hand, tracing the sharp angles of Shadow’s jaw with the pads of his fingers—a silent declaration of ownership. The scent of lavender and ozone that always clung to Shadow mingled with Sonic’s own. Shadow shivered as Sonic nipped his lower lip, sending a message of both challenge and promise. Shadow wanted to pull away and savor the moment, but the heat between them was too intense to resist. His resolve melted under Sonic’s lips; his grip on Sonic’s cheeks tightened almost possessively.

The unexpected pressure of the kiss stole Shadow’s breath, forcing a soft gasp as the initial shock subsided. He hadn’t expected the sudden shift in gravity, nor the slight stumble that followed, and the next moment found him sliding. His boots scraped uselessly against the cold metal of the tower, and the world tilted precariously. A sharp clang echoed in the sudden silence as his back slammed into a steel rail, the impact jarring him. His upper body, now dangling over the edge, was at the mercy of the wind, and Sonic landed on top of him. The frigid wind immediately took advantage, stinging the exposed skin on his head.

This caused a sharp, involuntary shiver. Amidst the chaos, Sonic’s bright, breathless laughter pierced the rising panic. The next instant, firm hands gripped his back quill and pulled him back from the edge. The contact was brief—a lifeline in the face of disaster—but it was enough to steady and ground him.

“You really shouldn’t fall, Shads. Move over—unless you want both of us dropping off this tower.”

Shadow could feel the night wind licking at his scalp, icy against overheated skin. Honestly… he didn’t care. If falling off the tower meant feeling that again, he’d have taken the plunge. Still, he obeyed, shifting until they both sat facing each other. Sonic scooted in, looping an arm lazily around Shadow’s shoulders, a cocky little grin tugging his lips. A faint blush dusted his cheeks, barely visible in the moonlit glow.

“You’re talented.”

“…What?”

“Have you kissed anyone before?”

Shadow’s eyebrow shot up, his face going dangerously red. If the question was about kissing… technically, maybe. But that was only in the dreams he never meant to acknowledge—those hallucinations, imagined warmth’s, phantom lips. Images of Sonic from the old timeline that had kept him sane and destroyed him at the same time. He’d never kissed anyone real. Not willingly. Not consciously.

And also that girl in that bar, back when he was wandering as the Blink Hero in the old timeline—he was too drunk to remember anything past her perfume. He chose to erase that memory on purpose.

But Sonic didn’t need to know any of that. So Shadow forced a calm expression and said:

“You’re the first.”

Sonic’s grin widened into something borderline deranged and very on brand. His face went redder; a shiver of excitement ran through him. Shadow actually felt a chill crawl down his spine at the expression.

“I feel so honored,” Sonic whispered, voice vibrating with suppressed laughter, “to be the first for Shadow the Hedgehog.”

Are you planning to keep smiling like that all night or do something useful with it? Shadow leaned forward, grumpy, closing the gap between them again.

“You should’ve brushed your teeth first.”

Sonic’s smile collapsed instantly.

“Oh come on… chili dog flavor has its own charm!” he protested dramatically. Shadow let out a small chuckle—barely a sound, almost lost to the wind.

The night breeze swept past them again, colder now. Sonic shivered hard, grabbing at Shadow’s upper arm with both hands.

“Brr—way too cold.”

“Come on, hedgehog,” Shadow said, getting up from the platform. “We’re going home.”

“But we just got to the good part!” Sonic whined, voice full of desperate complaint.

“We can continue in a warm room.”

Sonic blinked rapidly—once, twice, thrice—and then jolted upright like someone hit a switch.

“Are we doing naughty stuff!?”

“Urgghh…Can you stop joking? And try to keep up, if you can.”

Shadow shot forward, air shoes humming as sparks of red-white light streaked off the edge of the tower. Sonic screamed—half outrage, half excitement—before launching after him, blue light bursting through the night.

Below them, Central City lit up with neon and headlights. Above, two streaks—one blue, one gold-red—cut through the skyline, weaving between rooftops like racing comets.

The city saw only two blurs, laughing and chasing each other into the deep night.

∞≈

In the dark room, the only light slipped through the gap in the curtains—thin, cold, and tinted sodium-orange from the streetlamps outside. A single wolf sat in that gloom, the ember at the tip of his cigar flaring just long enough to carve his face out of the shadows. The glow crawled across his sharp cheekbones, the silver in his fur, the disciplined line of his jaw. He exhaled a plume of smoke, the scent a blend of expensive tobacco and something else... something wild. The orange light briefly illuminated the glint in his silver eyes, eyes that missed nothing, that saw through every lie and every carefully constructed facade. The room itself was a study in controlled chaos. Expensive, leather-bound books lined the walls, interspersed with weapons—a katana in a polished display case, a custom-made pistol resting casually on a mahogany desk, and the gleam of a throwing star half-buried in a target on the far wall.

Michael Regora. Born with a platinum spoon in his mouth. A wolf crafted from two superior bloodlines—Arctic snow wolf and Lycaon. Precision dressed as a man. The type who moved through life without ever misstepping. Nothing like his father, who had thrown his master plan into the void of space and trusted G.U.N. to handle his masterpiece far from Earth.

Michael wasn’t like that. He didn’t make mistakes.

Except he did.

And that single error burned hotter than the cigar trapped between his fingers.

Shadow the Hedgehog.

A variable that shouldn’t have existed in his calculations. No matter how many times he replayed the scenario, there was no logical reason that hedgehog should’ve been at his site—let alone destroying the project he poured everything into. Forced to cooperate with that repulsive maniac, Dr. Ivo Robotnik, only for it to end like this.

Tranggg!

The ashtray, in a moment of unintended speed, crossed the room and came to rest against the door with a resonant clatter.

‘Even after death you’re still in my way, father. Your failure—Project S.H.A.D.O.W.—is still dragging its rotten stain across my path.’

The door burst open. “Sir Michael! Are you alright? I heard—”

Michael lifted one gloved hand. A silent command. He drew in a long breath from the cigar until it crackled, then exhaled slowly, smoke unfurling like a threat. “Have you figured out why he was there?”

Stone stood stiff as a spear, hands clasped in front of him with military neatness. “He… requested an investigation from a detective agency. The Chaotix. And it seems he acquired your location because…” Stone hesitated.

Michael’s eyes narrowed.

“Dr. Robotnik placed his logo on the facility. He, uh, claimed it as one of his bases.”

Michael’s vision went white with rage.

Of course. A narcissist with the impulse control of a child and the ego of a warlord—marking his territory with that ridiculous mustached emblem. That wasn’t Michael’s failure. That was Ivo’s disease spreading into his operation. Though he wasn’t blind to the fact that leaving Stone to handle the doctor on his behalf had been… reckless.

But he could never risk exposing his ties to Robotnik. Not with the Robotnik family’s history—Gerald and all the ghosts attached to that name.

Michael rose from his chair. Every step he took echoed against the office walls, heavy and deliberate. Smoke trailed behind him like a tail. When he stopped in front of Stone, he exhaled a slow stream of smoke directly into his face.

Stone flinched—but only barely—keeping his expression professional even as the sting hit his eyes.

“I don’t need Dr. Ivo anymore. Dispose of him.”

Stone stiffened. “Sir… he knows too much about PRO-EX. Isn’t it dangerous to—”

Michael’s stare sliced through him. Stone felt sweat crawl down his spine—cold, heavy. He hadn’t seen this expression on Michael since the day he watched him drown business rivals in liquid cement and turn them into the foundation of one of his buildings.

“You know me, Stone. I don’t tolerate mistakes.” With a slow, deliberate motion, Michael tapped his shoulder, the gesture more of a warning than a casual touch. His eyes, cold and calculating, never left Stone’s face. The air in the opulent study, thick with the scent of expensive cigars and the subtle perfume of wealth, suddenly felt heavy, oppressive. Michael’s voice, usually smooth and controlled, held a dangerous edge. “Robotnik is a ticking bomb. If I keep him alive, he’ll destroy me eventually.”

Michael took a final, long draw from the cigar, the embers glowing crimson in the gloom. Then, with a chilling deliberation, he pressed the burning tip against Stone’s lapel until the embers died, the fabric smoldering slightly. Stone’s breath hitched. He bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from reacting, the pain a welcome distraction from the searing heat and the unspoken threat. The message was obvious. “How is he after the hero beat him senseless?”

“H-he’s still unconscious… being treated discreetly at our private hospital.”

“Good.” Michael dropped the dead cigar into Stone’s trembling hand. “Make sure he stays unconscious. Permanently.”

Stone bowed stiffly, holding the still-warm cigar end in his palm, and hurried out of the room.

The door clicked shut—leaving Michael alone again with nothing but shadows, smoke, and the quiet, simmering promise of payment.

---

------

---

Amy was going through her usual morning routine, watering her plants with that quiet diligence she always had. Then a blue blur cut into her line of sight. Sonic. A heartbeat later, a yellowish red blur slid in beside him.

“Hey, Ames… still on your grind?” Sonic’s voice carried that bright edge, the kind that always came with a teasing blink.
Amy just let out a small exhale. “Good morning, you two.” She didn’t even bother looking up, still tending to her flowers.

“Me and Shadow are heading out on a little adventure,” Sonic said—enough to make Amy’s ears twitch and finally lift her head.

“Adventure?” She kept her tone steady, trying to hide the curiosity creeping into her eyes.

“You can’t just say it like that…” Shadow muttered, letting out a tired sigh. “He invited me on a vacation. Forced me, actually. Picked the location on his own because he got ‘glowing testimonials’ from Tangle.”

Amy listened closely. Yes—this was absolutely Sonic’s excuse to drag Shadow off somewhere alone. But seeing the hybrid trying (and failing) to hide the flush on his ears, Amy suspected he wasn’t nearly as bothered as he pretended. If anything, he looked secretly pleased.

“What about your work, Shadow?” she asked, setting her watering can on the grass.

“You know I got suspended from missions for a month after that whole fiasco… so I have time. And someone has to make sure this idiot doesn’t blow something up again.” Shadow grumbled.

“Hey, why am I the one being supervised? I’m not your kid,” Sonic shot back with a grin.

Amy felt a warm ache spread in her chest as she watched them. If they were happy, she was too. Seeing things finally shift into something peaceful brought her a bittersweet comfort. As for her feelings for Sonic… maybe it was time to accept it. Moving on would take ages, sure, but she’d manage. And she was glad someone like Shadow was watching over the hedgehog she used to love so desperately.

“Well then, Ames, we’re off. Won’t be long—two weeks max,” Sonic laughed.

“Did you tell Knuckles and Tails?” Amy asked.

“Relax… I left a note on the table.”

“But you told me directly,” she pouted.

“Shadow here, said he wanted to say goodbye to you in person.” Sonic nudged him, making Shadow glare and instantly deny it—until his eyes met Amy’s nervously and he forced an awkward smile.

“As long as your goodbye isn’t weird,” Amy said. “Better than the last time… when it felt like an actual farewell.”

Shadow froze, dipping his head with an embarrassed nod. A mumble of apology slipped out.

“Yeah! See, Shadow? Amy was furious. Don’t pull emotional goodbyes like that again.”

“I get it, I get it—can you stop butting in?” Shadow snapped.

Sonic just laughed and tapped Shadow’s chin twice with a smug flick, earning a very slow, very irritated side-eye.

“Well, we’re heading out. See you later, Amy.” Shadow finally gave a clear, grounded goodbye—one that actually promised he’d return.

Amy lifted her hand and waved. “Take care, both of you!”

They disappeared in twin blurs of blue and black-red, and the afterimage alone made her smile softly.

I’m happy for you, Shadow. You finally found your peace. And—

thank you for saving Sonic.

---

Amy’s Diary

Day One After Sonic’s Death — September 20

I’m trying my hardest to accept it. But the silence where his morning greeting used to be… it sticks to me like a bruise. Without him here, something feels ripped out of me. Not everyone can handle it—Tails especially. The funeral turned into chaos, arguments, shouting. Blaze was shattered when she arrived late and tried to calm him down, only for things to spiral.

Shadow didn’t come at all. That one hurt. I regret the things I said that day. I wanted to apologize, but he never showed. When I asked Rouge, she looked like she was carrying the grief for both of them. She said Shadow refused to attend. I’d hoped we could stand together, grieving the one we both loved… but I guess that was just my wish.

 

Day Three After Sonic’s Death — September 23

Today is my birthday. And probably the loneliest one I’ve ever had.

Tails locked himself in his workshop, overworking himself to dust. A coping mechanism, clearly. I started seeing a psychiatrist—too many nightmares about that place, about Sonic’s lifeless body, about the suffocating air choking me. I tried to smile at my little birthday gathering with people from Restoration… but Knuckles didn’t come. Tails didn’t come. Everything felt hollow.

I think my heart is sinking somewhere I can’t pull it back from.

 

Day 60 After Sonic’s Death — November 21

I tried to throw a surprise party for Tails. I baked him a cake—with Vanilla’s help—and went to his house quietly. He wasn’t home. Not in his house. Not in his workshop. Nowhere.

I panicked—caused a scene looking for him. No one had seen him in almost twenty days. It felt like he’d evaporated. Rouge was the one who finally dug up the truth: he left for university on a scholarship from a company I’d never heard of. I apologized to Rouge for all the trouble, and since I was already there, I asked her about Shadow.

That hurt even more.

He wasn’t an agent anymore. Left without a goodbye. Just a note: [“I’m leaving, Rouge. Thank you for everything.”]

I missed my chance again.

 

Fifteen Years After Sonic’s Death

Rouge finally married Knuckles—something I never saw coming, but seeing them together made me genuinely happy. I struggled to pick a dress, cried a little when I finally settled on one. Cream’s all grown up now, working as a journalist. Through her, I hear the pieces of everyone’s life—Tails especially.

He became a renowned scientist, working for the Retalian Company. His đɍēⱥᵯ company. I’m proud of him.

As for me—I’m doing fine. I still take sleeping pills to keep the nightmares away, but I’m stable. Busy. My bakery and flower shop keep me going every day, and both are thriving. Cream said she spotted Shadow in Spagonia during one of her press trips. He’s well. Saving people in an instant. They call him the Blink Hero now. It suits him.

Knuckles even came to me asking advice on how to propose to Rouge. I’m glad he listened—otherwise that wedding wouldn’t have happened.

At the ceremony, I noticed Tails didn’t come. Shadow didn’t either… or so I thought. But I saw him—standing far back, hiding, watching. As if he didn’t dare step inside. His quills and those red stripes were unmistakable. Rouge appeared to have seen him as well. I caught her smiling knowingly.

I miss Sonic.

I wish he were here.

 

Fifty years after Sonic’s death

I met Shadow today at the cemetery where Sonic was buried. Half a century has passed, yet he hasn’t changed at all. I’ve grown old—wrinkled skin, weak knees, liver spots everywhere—but he still looks exactly the same as the day I last saw him. The sight hit me with a wave of nostalgia so sharp it almost made me feel young again. Maybe that’s why I could see Sonic standing beside him—alive, bright, grinning like always. A hallucination, maybe. Or maybe that’s just what happens when you’re old and one foot is already out the door.

I took the opportunity to express my sincere regret to Shadow for any discomfort my words may have caused him. It took me fifty years to admit it. Pathetic. But I couldn’t move on from that moment, not truly. Meanwhile Shadow… it seems like he didn’t remember it. From his perspective, fifty years seems to have passed rather quickly. In my case, I invested a significant amount of time trying to gather the courage to move forward.

My time is almost up. Even now, I should’ve apologized earlier. Still… Sonic, I miss you. I think I knelt too long beside your grave today. You’d laugh at me for that.

And today—I hugged Shadow. For the first time in my life, I felt like I needed to give him warmth, because when I looked into his eyes… I knew he was still the same Shadow as fifty years ago. Frozen. Yearning for you. Still unable to let go of your death.

I don’t know—maybe he has nightmares about you too. Maybe he sees you the way I saw you, standing right there, alive. Whatever it is, I invited him to my cake and bakery shop tomorrow. I hope he shows up.

Alright Sonic… I’ll sleep now. Maybe when I open my eyes again… I’ll see you.

~~~

∞≈

Amy opened her eyes. Since that day, she had been plagued by dreams of a timeline that shouldn’t exist. When Shadow hugged her goodbye on her porch, something snapped—an electric jolt shot through her skull, unlocking memories she’d never lived yet felt painfully real. Even when she was fighting a badniks in Costa Island, her head throbbed rapidly and she faced that constant pain. A whole life after Sonic’s death. A life that broke her. A life where she kept moving simply because she didn’t know how to stop, waiting for death to pick her up whenever it pleased.

It felt like living through her own funeral in slow motion—a long, agonizing decay of spirit and purpose. She remembered dragging herself through the rest of her years, waiting for death like it was a bus running late. Maybe this was the meaning of the tarot card she drew, the Moon reversed, facing clarity and truth. It was the truth: the past deception and her hidden inner turmoil. A nonexistent timeline and future that she would never experience. But she eventually saw it and was forced to become an actor on the stage.

She knew then: that timeline was real. And something changed it. Someone.

She knew exactly who. She knew how hard Shadow fought. It had to be regression—him tearing apart those doomed timelines one by one, rewriting fate with his own hands. Amy saw the world for what it was now, through two sets of memories layered over each other. The porch. The hug. The tombstone. The warmth. Maybe that’s why the memories bled through—because the moment felt exactly the same in both timelines. The sensation hit her in waves, and each wave stabbed through her skull. She felt the passing years of her other self as if she lived them again. She felt the weight of being fifty-something. My soul feels old now.

And she saw herself too—older, alone until the end, never getting to be with Sonic, separated by death itself. But unlike Shadow, she knew when to let go. She understood her limit. Her breaking point was now.

It was time. Time to face reality. Time to move forward. Confronting the future much like she had foreseen in her Tarot card prediction days ago. She wasn’t built to love the same person for fifty years straight. She wasn’t Shadow. Her heart had a limit.

Ah… I hope my soulmate just falls from the sky, she thought dryly while wiping down a flower vase on the table.

Then a crash thundered from the garden—the one where she planted all her precious flowers. The sound was loud enough to shake the walls. Amy flinched, almost screamed, then sprinted toward the front door and yanked it open.

Her garden was obliterated.

“No…! My flowers!” Amy fell to her knees dramatically, staring at the flattened stems and shattered pots. Her floral arrangement had been decimated, the flowers themselves broken and strewn, and she even observed red traces (blood?) splattered on the petals. Then she noticed it—a body. A figure draped in a tattered, shabby black cloak with white fur matted with blood, lying right in the middle of the wreckage.

Please don’t tell me that’s a corpse…

She crawled forward cautiously, heart hammering. As she got close, the face came into view—familiar, unmistakable.

A hedgehog she knew all too well.

“SILVER?!”

Notes:

Thank you for reading.

before Arc 2 I will take a hiatus, for maybe like 1 month? or more... I don't know. I'm still thinking to wrapped a scene for arc 2. since arc 2 will focused more on Amy and Silver. but still, Shadow is the main character and we can forget about Sonic too. Sonic will have a major shifted in arc 2 so stay tune. I'm still not done with the angst guys, so forgive me.

and maybe the original character, or like Michael and Sherly. they relevant to plot. I don't blame you guys if you don't found an excitement or Idgaf about them. and about Stone, I don't know I just like him in the movie, that's why I put him in the fic. Even though this fic is set in a world more like the Sonic franchise games. Since Sonic characterization based on Sonic 06, SA2, and Sonic generation. I'm also Stobotnik enjoyer, that's why I decided to put Stone in this fic. Even though the dynamic isn't like the boss and assistant in the movie. (To be honest, I deliberately changed it because Eggman in the movie is a little mean to him). in my fic they like less toxic and more like yearning type (especially Stone).

And about Sonadow vacation, i will write in a different works. like extra chapter, so they lovey-dovey will be like, off screen in the arc 2. but you guys must read the extra chapter. I will put necessary scene that related to "Through the memory you craft me". Besides, there's no way you guys wanna miss those two hedgehogs vacationing together, right~?

If you guys curious where I take an inspiration for guardian of the timeline, it's from Loki series guys. They like 'he who remains' in the series. I'm talking about their styles, which are a bit unsettling, and how they talk and probably like to rage bait too.

Anyway see you in the next arc and the extra chapters!